Skip to main content

Full text of "The Annals and magazine of natural history; zoology, botany, and geology"

See other formats 


vA aN 
As 
RSs 
\J ANS Neal 


tt a Ee Be eS oS , 
(Ss - i ; 
eas iA 


Vi 
4 


ws 
vb 
: 


Ss, 
BY . 
Wt 
Yan 
SS 
ee Ss 2 
“DS ela 
¥ bt \ 
i 
ANY \ 
4 NNW. ‘ 
Ye 
Ve 4 


/ 
. ; Areley 
i , V " 4 i J / : 
Fee HL Teme [Ey We ea ae ih: " : i f : 
‘ey -/ Ww ; oo Ps fil / leo Pre we Ac ( 4 ‘ 
\ . ve ¥ / a) eee i, (hi; Be “poe | 4s “ | Wy { H j 
He Z } Me WA Lad. x INS 1 \ | NGiS iy | 
Jaye a d a ~ je fj ' ' Le “ ) ‘ i= i] y ’ 
DNASE SNA i y) ish) F NS wa 
ajar’ Say all i } 3 ) : F “if 
| ‘ A oY. [oo WA, pI} }) =) rt F) of ; 
ow, Pc 4 i hs Si Ui Wr} ~- / 
ns YY P Ar BASS SW ieee . { 
i, wwe ‘pS . iin é ; f * a, 4 ey 
ah Pik d\. j H . ; ; 
iw 4 


arte ea 


SN ae . 


Wi. pe bole Wk 
: BY ie ‘ Va lis “ ois wu 4 Ui WY 
GE hl AY ie a / b) sy if UD A fe 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


INCLUDING 


ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. 


(BEING A CONTINUATION OF TILE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND 
CHARLESWORTI'S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’) 


CONDUCTED BY 


ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.RB.S., 
WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, FE.B.S., V.P.L.S., F.G.S., 


AND 


WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S. 


VOL. VILI.—SIXTH SERIES. — 
Vi, Fy \ aa ~ MGI? \ 


i / = 3 | 
Sto nal Museum: 


LONDON: Rise ome of 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. 


SOLD BY SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT, AND CO., LD. ; 
WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS: 
MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH : 
HODGES, FIGGIS, AND CO,, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN, 


1891. 


7 


“ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientix et potenti testes, divitise felicitatis 
humanz :—ex harum usu donitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; 
ex ceconomid in conseryatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis 


elucet. 


Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper eestimata ; 


a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper 
inimica fuit.”’—Linnavs. 


“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour 
voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- 
tent toutes ses opérations.”’—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 


1767. 


S56 050500 0506 6 o Whieaheim joo 
Obey our summons; from their deepest dells 
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild 
And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs 
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme 
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, 
But seatter round ten thousand forms minute 
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock 
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too 
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face 
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush 
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, 
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, 
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, 
All, all to us unlock their secret stores 
And pay their cheerful tribute. 

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818, 


ALERE FLAMMAM. 


a, 


CONTENTS OF VOL, VIII. 


[SIXTH SERIES. ] 


NUMBER XLIIL 


I. The Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. By A. SMITH 
Woopwarp,F.L.S.,F.G.S., of the British Museum (N staned al History). 
(Plates LJ) roby es Care weet eet eae Mee otha wantistene Racks erate Ashes ar 


II. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey 
Steamer ‘Investigator, Commander R. F. Hoskyn, R.N., com- 
manding.—Series i, No. 1. On the Results of Deep-sea Dredging 
during the Season 18% -91. By J. Woop-Mason, Superintendent 
of the Indian eee and Professor of Compaeye Anatomy in 
the Medical College of Bengal, and A. Aicocx, M.B., Surgeon 
ILM.S., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey. (Plates VII. ontaiue eae 


III. Notes concerning the Anatomy of certain Rotifers. By 


hoOpHEE VALLENDTIN. CPlates EVii&. V.)icic. occas ee te ade eee 
IV. On Chilostomatous Characters in Melicertitide and other 
Fossil Bryozoa. By ArnrHuR WM. Waters. (Plate VI.) ...... 
V. New Scarabeide in the British Museum: a Fifth Contri- 
bation, By Omxrnins.O- WATEREOUSE 0.0) aia cn a seit sersispcie vets 


VI. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Pyralide con- 
tained in the British-Museum Collection. By W. Warren, M.A.,, 
R52. eetate oe ees Sod oc Retain) titers Sion Dio pipiapcuoible capacities nga tia 


VII. Revision of the Noctuid Moths in the Natural-History 
Museum hitherto referred to Hriopus and Callopistria. By ARTHUR 
GeeburenEy Helis. EZ. eee: v (blate Xa): hota ee we VU Ae 


VIEL. Descriptions of Four new Species of Butterflies from South- 
west Madagascar, captured by Mr. J.T. Last, in the Collection of H. 
Grose Smith. By (ED GRO SEU SMEDER Ss Aepeareta ate it era <i == she\entarateraqels 


IX. On Pherusa fucicola, Leach. By ALFRED O. WALKER...... 


X. On the Occurrence of Déscoglossus in the Lower Miocene of 
Germanys By GoABOUEENGER, 4h cabs os cnc aew steered 


Page 


61 


iv CONTENTS, 


Page 
XI. Description of a new Genus of Iguanoid Lizards. By G. A. 
NESTE GREED,” eet oSa: wi ai'eve(ustora  e'e.e Stn tet suehene isle, “este aye tone? of en eveh ite ese 85 


XII. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine 
Polyzoa, 1880-91.—Appendix. By the Rev. THomas Hrncxs, 
EPA MED, Said c daria ld iene a SerSueusIale gs eS ena MN eREL (Te ee aR cree 86 


New Books:—Geological Survey of Missouri. Bulletin no. 4. A 
Description of some Lower Carboniferous Crinoids from Missouri. 
By 8S, A. Mitter.—Description of some new Genera and Species 
of Echinodermata from the Coal Measures and Subcarboniferous 
Rocks of Indiana, Missouri, and Iowa. By 8S. A. Mr_ier and 
Wa. F. E. Guriey.—American Spiders and their Spinning 
Work. A Natural History of the Orb-weaving Spiders of the 
United States, with special regard to their Industry and Habits. 
Vols. I. & I. By Henry C. McCoox, D.D. &e.—Catalog der 
Conchylien-Sammlung, von Fr. Parret. Parts IL and IIL, 
1889-90.—Foraminifera and Radiolaria from the Cretaceous of 
Manitoba. By Josrpu B. Tyrrett, M.A., B.Sc., &e., of the 
Geological Survey of Canadai.<. 72 2. s.nc enn ae ore 94—107 


A Test Case for the Law of Priority, by F. Jeffrey Bell ; The Food- 
Stores of the Mole, by Dr. Fr. Dahl, of Kiel; On the Develop- 
ment of the Chromatophores of Octopod Cephalopoda, by L. 
GU IMY Rekha awa cekecancvsbebons tahoe LOG i ees htt Spe et ieee 108—111 


NUMBER XLIV. 


XIII. The Oviposition and Cocoon-weaving of Agelena labyrin- 
tluca,, By C. WARBURTON. (PlatecXs) Gy. omic = «aus aeons 113 


XIV. Description of a new Vole from China. By OLpFIELD 
ERTOMABT he, 63)trs snl ding 9 aster. atnt gee nde Sere pe eee ee eee Tz 


XV. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey 
Steamer ‘Investigator,’ Commander R. F. Hoskyn, R.N., com- 
manding.—Series II., No. 1. On the Results of Deep-sea Dredging 
during the Season 1890-91. By J. Woop-Mason, Superintendent 
of the Indian Museum, and Professor of Comparative Anatomy in 
the Medical College of Bengal, and A, Aucocx, M.B., Surgeon 
IM.S., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Surv () MEMEO IIOUE os loc 119 


XVI. On some African Butterflies hitherto referred to the Genus 
Tolaus, with Descriptions of new Species. By Hamruton H. Drucs, 
IESE a didateehd Sa oe oe ole oa aS Anne: ee 139 


XVIT. On the Phasmide of Madagascar, with the Description of 
a new Genus and Species in the Collection of the British Museum. 
By W. F. Korsy, Assistant in Zoological Department, British 
Museum (Natural History) A i ssshahe aSMON evel eR Pan wlithieele se ssiey Cite eae 150 


XVIII. Descriptions of some new Species of Chilopoda. By R. I. 
POCOCK iiec sod sm ke ow Maer one ame bh ohID Alas oie a el ee eee 152 


CONTENTS. MA 


Page 
XIX. Note on Diazona and Syntethys. By W. A. HERDMAN, 
D.Sc., Professor of Natural History in University College, Liverpool 165 


“XX. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine 
Polyzea, 1880-91.—Appendix. By the Rey. THomas Hu1ncxs, 
SFoeer Ae G MEG SS EAP 240 cay Chat aus ean isis erin: 5 <v'v's, & CM ah wach publ Oe iogB vole ale gens ve 169 


XXI. On the Molluscan Genera Cyclostoma and Pomatias and the 
Crinoid Genus Comuster and Family Comatulide. By the Rev. 
Oanone Awa Mey NORMEANG SEAR Se «25st e ce os oles ole @ adage bans 176 


XXII. Additions to the Invertebrate Fauna of St. Andrews Bay. 
By Ernest W. L. Hour, Assistant Naturalist to the Royal Dublin 
Society’s Fishery Survey, and late of the St. Andrews Marine 
MEHR UON Vier a Edi UE NEE, Nes rd fers onets wrth nieces ccd a, ai soe ora weet a 182 


New Book :—Contribuigdes & Paleontologia do Brazil. (With the 
original in English.) By Cuaries A. Wuirr, M.D., Paleeon- 
tologist to the Geological Survey of the United States, &e.— 
Archivos do Museu Nacional do Rio Janeiro, vol. vii. ........ 185 


The Development of the Central Nervous System of the Pulmonata, 
by Dr. Ferd. Schmidt; The Development of Daphnia from the 
Summer Ovum, by J. Lebedinsky, Assistant at the University of 
Odessa; Note on Luherrichia, Grote, by A.G. Butler; Antilope 
triangularts, anew Genus, by R. Lydekker ..........., 186—152 


NUMBER XLV. 


XXIII. Remarks on the Structure of the Hand in Pipa and 
Xenopus. By Dr. Hrcror I’, E, JuNGERSEN, of Copenhagen .,.. 193 


XXIV. On the Arrangement and Inter-relations of the Classes of 
the Echinodermata. By Prof. F. JErrrry Beri, M.A........... 206 


XXV. Descriptions of some new Geophilide in the Collection of 
the British Museum. By R.1I. Pocock. (Plate XII.) .......... 215 


XXVI. Remarks upon the Genus Pythina of Hinds and the Species 
which have been referred to it, upon Mysella of Angas, and the 
Description of a new Species of Mylitta. By Epaar A. Smiru. 
(LOHET Ss -S) GT Is CS) ee ie ea a Pais cor a og ee 227 


XXVIII. Descriptions of Nine new Terrestrial and Fluviatile 
Mollusks from South Africa. By James Cosmo Metvi11, M.A., 
Pele o> AUO) JOHN se. HO ONSONBY,, FiZiSie vs o:0-0c0 @ aioe’ gs s 4,clvisltme tas LOL 


XXVIII. Descriptions of Two new Species of Lycenide from 
West Africa, in the Collection of Mr. Philip Crowley. By Emiry 
NUNN GASTEL TECETE) ies 6 i ANGI. ACIS IOS i ra a ear 240 


X XIX. Notes on some Scorpions collected by Mr. J. J. Walker, 
with Descriptions of Two new Species and a new Genus. By R. I. 
pecaciee Cr late elineby yer. ots. Shak a ace beeen ss colon res 241 


vi CONTENTS. 


Page 
XXX. A List of the Land and Freshwater Shells of Barbados. 
By Epe@ar A. Sir and Col. H. W. Frrnpen ....... et alee 247 


New Book :—Handbook of the London Geological Field-Class .... 257 


Proceedings of the Geological Society ........0.005-++-3.siseaee Q5¢ 


On a Freshwater Medusa, by Dr. J. v. Kennel; On the Causes 
affecting Variations in Linarta vulgaris, by Thomas Meehan. 
259—265 


NUMBER XLVI. 


XXXI. Note on a New and Primitive Type of Compound Asci- 
dian. By Warrer Garsrane, M.A., Berkeley Fellow of the Owens 
College, Manchester .........0c2cceee eee scence ntes re eeee 


XXXII. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey 
Steamer ‘Inyestigator,’ Commander R,. F. Hoskyn, R.N., com- 
manding.—Series II., No. 1. On the Results of Deep-sea Dredging 
during the Season 1890-91. By J. Woop-Mason, Superintendent 
of the Indian Museum, and Professor of Comparative Anatomy in 
the Medical Collere of Bengal, and A. Atcocx, M.B., Surgeon 


bs 
oO 
Ot 


I.M.S., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey 6.1.0... - eee eee ee eee, 268 
XXXII. Eleventh Contribution to the Knowledge of the Fauna 

of Madagascar. By Dr. A. Ginruer, F.R.S. (Plate XIV.)...... 287 
XXXIV. On new or little-known Indian and Malayan Reptiles 

and Batrachians. By G. A. BOULENGER ..........++eedesceeee 288 
XXXV. On a Stegosaurian Dinosaur from the Trias of Lombardy. 

By GA. BOULENGIR: 2.61.0 vis eae 20 ore ies oles aril alee 292 
XXXVI. Description of Two new Species of Cicadide from Central 

America: By W. . DISTANT. occ napieins » octet aie ote ene 293 


XXXVII. Further Note on the Medusxe of St. Andrews Bay 
(August 1890-May 1891). By the Rev. J. H. Crawrorp, F.L.S., 


Dundee salsa eine ety ee ie ory bo 2b 295 
XXXVIII. Description of a new Species of Arborophila. By W. 

Ro OGievair Gran (Nats Hist. Musi. nce). sa oy a eee 297 
XXXIX. Note on Ardetralla Woodfordi, Grant. By W. R. 

Ocguivin Granr (Nats Hist Miss)l im dots JR) cite nile etc e 298 


XL. A Contribution to the Knowledge of the Dermal Sense- 
Organs of the Crustacea. By Dr. Orro vom RatH 299 


XLI. Evidence of the Occurrence of Pterosaurians and Plesio-, 
saurians in the Cretaceous of Brazil, discovered by Joseph Mawson, 
Esq. F.G.8. (By Av iSeire, WioopwanbiliG-S. 7. .3.<. eee 5l4 


XLII. Notes on African Mollusca. By EpGar A. SMiru 


CONTENTS. Vil 


XLII. Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. By the Rey. T. R. R. STes- 
BUN GRAAL, (cer A hOg ke Vie Ge Nc WL), itt siete Widens plete elitividiacaait-o dee an aod 


Note on Parmacellus gracilis, Gray, by T. D. A. Cockerell ; On the 
Development of Sponges (Spongilla fluviatilis), by M. Yves 
Delage ; On the Development of the Blastodermic Layers in 
Isopod Crustacea (Porcellio scaber), by M. Louis Roule; On the 
Development of the Mesoderm of Crustacea, and on that of the 
Organs derived from it, by M. Louis Roule ............ 331—335 


NUMBER XLVI. 


XLIV. Some Notes on British Ophiurids. By F. Jerrrey Bett, 
MPI Ne SEG Oba So batt AMAR ald = aechehticlasacs whatyaty Weloye ara ale Oh ogeareiginnain gaol 


XLV. Remarks on the Genus Heterolepis, Smith. By G. A. 
PESO MUEMENE alee noraisdes at oyAszaoshg.c csi Ae’ sen ecsi clei e aGie. Huns Wiat a a eat oes j44 


XLVI. Description of a new European Frog. By G. A. 
SOMME EEN Ue Repayaie ataarb ran ntayate) sic) actate aig pe ale words sarees ass Sah ef 546 


XLVII. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey 
Steamer ‘Investigator,’ Commander R. F. Hoskyn, R.N., com- 
manding.—Series I1., No. 1. On the Results of Deep-sea Dredging 
during the Season 1890-91. By J. Woop-Mason, Superintendent 
of the Indian Museum, and Professor of Comparative Anatomy in the 
Medical College of Bengal, and A, Aucock, M.B., Surgeon I.M.S., 
Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey... 5.2. ce eee cece ett e esas: BOB 


XLVUI. The Biological Import of Amitotic (Direct) Nuclear 
Division in the Animal Kingdom. By H. E. Zirarer, Ph.D., 
Extra-ordinary Professor of Zoology, Freiburg i. B...........5... 362 


XLIX. On new Species of Histeride. By Grorar Lewis 


L. Description of a new Scincoid Lizard from North-western 
Perstralia se byiGa A. BOULMNGER (525650 sce 5 tr Hela elt bos vw a 405 


Ad Historiam Cucumarie, by I. Jefirey Bell; “Zupodosaurus longo- 
bardicus,’ by G. A. Boulenger; On the Habits of Gobsus 
minutus, by Frédéric Guitel; On the Excretory Apparatus of 
the Cartdide, and on the Renal Secretion of the Crustacea, by 
M. P. Marchal; On the Circulatory and Respiratory Apparatus 
of certain Arthropods, by M. A. Schneider; On the Arterial 
System of Isopods, by M. A. Schneider..............., 406—412 


NUMBER XLVIII. 


LI, On the Development of Holothurians. By Dr. Husrrr 
UMTUONLG: Fare: ct taloy ols tg bernie ee at iol selmi o¥elets/ sieQo cv'as baal soatdoniyi AUR) Ks 4135 


Vill CONTENTS. 


Page 
LU. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey 
Steamer ‘Investigator,’ Commander R. F. Hoskyn, R.N., com- 
manding.—Series IT., No. 1. On the Results of Deep-sea Dredging 
during the Season 1890-91. By J. Woop-Mason, Superintendent 
of the Indian Museum, and Professor of Comparative Anatomy in 
the Medical College of Bengal, and A. Atcocx, M.B., Surgeon 

I.M.S., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey. (Plate XVIL) ........ 427 


LIT. Notes on American Batrachians. By G. A. BouLenerr.. 453 


LIV. Descriptions of new Species of Madrepora in the Collection 
of the British Museum. By Grorcr Broox, F.LS. ............ 458 


LY. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine 
Polyzoa, 1880-91.—Appendix. By the Rev. THomas Hincxs, 
B.A., F.R.S. 


On the Nervous System of Monocotylide, by M. G. Saint-Remy; On 
the Structure of the Ocelli of Lithobius, by M. Victor Willem. 
480—482 


PLATES IN VOL. VIII. 


PuaTE I. Acanthaspis decipiens. 
II. Spitzbergen Devonian Fishes. 
III, Asteroplax scabra. 
IV. Anatomy of Melicerta conifera and M, ringens. 
V. Anatomy of Lacinularia socialis. 
VI. Fossil Bryozoa, 


i. Indian Deep-sea Fishes. 


IX. Genera of Callopistriidee. 
X. Agelena labyrinthica and cocoon. 
XI. Caligus rapax, with epizoic Hemiophrya Dalyellii—Pilidium 
larva, 
XII. New Geophilide. 
XIII. Species of Mylitta.—lodacus Darwinii. 
XIV. Chameleon longicauda. 
XV. Talorchestia brito. 
XVI. Leptognathia Lilljeborgi. 
XVII. Homolampas glauca. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


[SIXTH SERIES. ] 


LCs niebosecuibebecbad per litora spargite museum, 
Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes : 
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: 
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. 
At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ; 
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco 
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas 
Ferte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’ 

NV. Parthenti Giannettasii Bel. |, 


No. 43. JULY 1891. 


I.— The Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. By A. Surri 
Woopwarp, F.L.S., F.G.8., of the British Museum 
(Natural History). 

[Plates I-III. ] 


DuRING a visit to the Royal State Museum at Stockholm 
two years ago the writer had the privilege of examining the 
collection of Devonian fish-remains from Spitzbergen obtained 
by the Swedish expeditions to that country under the direc- 
tion of Baron Nordenskjéld and Dr. A. G. Nathorst. A 
selected series of the specimens had already been submitted 
to Prof. Ray Lankester, who published figures and brief notes 
upon several of the more striking remains in 1884* 3 but, 
from a detailed review of the whole collection, it soon became 
evident that the materials were worthy of more extended study, 
and Prof. Gustav Lindstrém kindly undertook to forward 
them to the British Museum, where comparisons with known 
types could be most readily instituted. The opportunity for 
such comparisons has now been afforded, and _ paleeichthyolo- 

ists are much indebted to Prof. Lindstrém for thus rendering 

ossible the discovery of a number of new facts, which it is 
the object of the following notes to record. 


* I, Ray Lankester, “ Report on Fragments of Fossil Fishes from 
the Palsozoic Strata of Spitzbergen,” Kongl. Svenska Vetensk.-Akad. 
Handl. vol. xx. no. 9 (1884). 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 1 


2 Mr. A. S. Woodward on the 


As already remarked by Prof. Lankester, the fish-remains 
extend the conclusions of the Swedish geolovists®, and prove 
that two distinct horizons—an Upper and a Lower—are recog- 
nizable in the Devonian formation of Spitzbergen. Some of 
the rocks of the lower division are indistinguishable from 
certain red sandstones, grey micaceous sandstone s, and corn- 
stones occurring 1n the Lower Old Red Sandstone series of 
the west of England. The fish-bearing horizon of the upper 


o 
division is a compact and dark-coloured clayey ironstone. 


I. Fiso-FAUNA OF THE LOWER DEVONIAN. 


Subclass OSTRACODERMI. 
Order HETEROSTRACI. 
Family Pteraspide. 


Genus PTERASPIS. 


Being known only by ventral shields and fragments, the 
generic determination of the Pteraspidians from Spitzbergen 
is only provisional. Most probably, however, the remains 
are referable to the type genus, Pteraspis. 


Pteraspis Nathorsti (Lankester). (PI. Il. fig. 1.) 
1884, Scaphaspis Nathorsti, EK. R. Lankester, Kong]. Svenska Vetensk.- 
Akad, Handl. vol. xx. no. 9, p. 5, pl. i. figs. 1-3. 

Asremarked by Lankester, the ventral shield of this species 
seems to have been slightly broader and shorter than the 
typical form met with in the Herefordshire cornstones, and 
it is readily distinguished from all known species by the 
feeble beading and crimping of the surface-ridges. _ As shown 
by one specimen (PI. II. fig. 1), the obtusely rounded median 
extension of the posterior end of the shield is also charac- 
teristic. On the visceral aspect the hinder border seems to 
exhibit a faint thickening, and there is a feebly marked 
median tubercle immediately in advance. 

Form. and Loc. Red Micaceous Mandstone and Cornstones, 


Dickson Bay ; Grey Tilestone, Klaas Billen Bay. 


Pteraspis, sp. ind. 
Some specimens of the red sandstone from Liefde Bay are 


* A. E. Nordenskidld, “Sketch of the Geology of Ice Sound and Bell 
Sound, Spitzbergen,” Geol. Mag. [2] vol. iii. (1876), pp. 16-23. 


Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. 3 


filled with fragments of Pteraspidian shields too imperfect 
for specific determination. So far as the writer has observed, 
the superficial ridged ornament upon these fossils does not 
exhibit any crimping, being quite smooth and as even as in 
the typical species. 


Order OSTEOSTRACL. 
Family Cephalaspide. 


A further examination of the supposed evidence of Cepha- 
laspis from the Lower Devonian ot Spitzbergen (Lankester, 
op. cit. p. 5, pl. i. fig. 4, pl. u. fig. 5) suggests doubts as to 
the determination of the larger fossil, and proves that the 
smaller speciinen represents a new species of Acanthaspis (see 
p- 4). It is quite possible that the former may be truly refer- 
able to the same category as the triangular spines of Psammo- 
steus and Oracanthus; but more satisfactory specimens are 
required for the study of the histology of the fossil. 


Order ANTIARCHA. 
Family Acanthaspide. 


Exoskeleton robust, ornamented with tuberculations of 
ganoine; dorsal and ventral shields of trunk firmly united by 
the lateral plates, the dorsal comparatively simple, the ventral 
as in Asterolepide. [Head unknown.] A pair of fixed, 
spine-like, lateral appendages in the pectoral region, encased 
in a thick plate or plates. [Caudal region unknown.] 

The recognition of this family seems to be now rendered 
possible by the discovery of the specimen described below as 
Acanthaspis decipiens. 


Genus ACANTHASPIS. 


Head and trunk broad, not much elevated, and the super- 
ficial tuberculations distinct, often arranged in regular con- 
centric series. Anterior dorsal armour apparently consisting 
of a single broad plate, meeting the ventral armour laterally, 
and in conjunction with this giving rise to a pair of lateral 
unciform processes, each bearing a simple, backwardly curved, 
hollow spine-like appendage. 

Of this imperfectly definable genus only a single species 
(A. armata*) has hitherto been met with in the Corniferous 

* J.S. Newberry, Rep. Geol. Sury. Ohio, vol. ii. pt. ii, (1875), p. 37, 
pl. lv. figs. 1-6. 

1# 


4 Mr. A. S. Woodward on the 


Limestone (Lower Devonian) of Ohio. The type specimens 
. . . f 
comprise a series of detached plates, now in the museum of 
Columbia College, New York, some of these exhibiting the 
lateral appendages which suggested to Dr. Newberry the 
cand 3 S§ ae fea) 
generic and specific name. In the original description the 
appendages were compared with the cornua of typical Ceplha- 
ppenaages bis 
laspidian fishes, and the new genus was thus supposed to 
pertain to the latter group, differmg from all known forms in 
having a cephalic shield composed of several distinct plates. 
If, however, the Spitzbergen fossils prove to be correctl 
ad ) Bee i 
interpreted below, Acanthaspis is most nearly related to the 
Asterolepide, and its spine-like processes are the homologues 
of the well-known pectoral paddles of the latter. 


Acanthaspis decipiens, sp.n. (Pl. I.) 
1884. Cephalaspis (cf. C. Agassizii), EK. R. Lankester, op. edt. p. 5, pl. i. 


oO, 4, 
o 


Pectoral appendages comparatively broad and very gently 
arched, ornamented in the proximal two thirds by closely 
arranged longitudinal series of fine tuberculations. Median 
ventral plate relatively large, about as broad as long, occu- 
pying more than half the width of the ventral shield at its 
middle point. 'Tubercular ornament very fine and closely 
arranged. 

This species is based upon a small slab of red sandstone 
exhibiting remains of dermal armour that are at first sight 
somewhat difficult of interpretation. Before the investing 
matrix was completely removed, one portion of the fossil was 
briefly noticed and figured by Lankester (oc. vt.) as indicating 
the occurrence of a species of Cephalaspis related to the 
British C. Agassiz; but it is now evident that the organism 
in question is quite distinct from any hitherto satisfactorily 
determined and cannot be referred even to the family to which 
Cephalaspis belongs. 

As shown in the drawing of the natural size the fossil 
exhibits two distinct portions of armour, each provided on one 
side with a large, curved, spinous process. As remarked by 
Lankester, the two spines appear to be essentially identical, 
and hence it is reasonable to infer that both parts of the fossil 
pertain at least to the same species, if not to the same indi- 
vidual. ‘lhe one shield (A) is distinctly convex on the external 
aspect, for the exposed concave face of the specimen is smooth 
and has the characteristic appearance of the visceral aspect. 
The other shield (B) is chiefly shown as an impression ; but 
it is proved to be nearly flat, and some fragments of the 


Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. 5 


original tissue exhibit an external ornament of fine tubercu- 
lations. ‘The first shield, indeed, may be regarded without 
hesitation as having enveloped the dorsal aspect of a chordate 
animal, while the second shield can be determined with equal 
certainty as originally ventral in position. 

The dorsal shield is unfortunately much less nearly com- 
plete than the ventral, and, so far as preserved, seems to consist 
of a single continuous piece. As shown by the fractured 
margin the substance of the shield comprises a thin outer and 
inner layer, very dense, separated by a thick layer of cancellz 
with delicate septa. The section also proves that there was a 
thickening of the middle layer, producing on the surface a 
sharp longitudinal keel in the middle of the back (PI. I. fig. 2). 
The posterior portion of the shield is obviously broken away, 
and if any part of its anterior border remains this is confined 
to the bilaterally symmetrical reentering angle, from which 
there proceeds backwards on the visceral aspect a feebly 
inarked ridge, and in relation to which a great pair of processes 
(x) with two pairs of linear impressions are symmetrically 
disposed. While the downwardly turned border on the right 
side is well shown, a considerable portion of the left side is 
thus proved to be missing, and the amount is indicated by 
the dotted line in fig. 2. The anteriorly and downwardly 
directed processes (w) are unlike any structure hitherto observed 
by the present writer in an Ostracoderm dorsal shield; they 
are bluntly rounded, but apparently not much thickened, and 
are most suggestive of an arrangement for complex articula- 
tion with a shield originally occurring in front. ‘The outer 
of the two divergent lines extending backwards from the base 
of each process (m) corresponds with a sharp longitudinal 
angulation of the shield, as indicated by the transverse section 
(fig. 2); and this may perhaps represent an_ obliterated 
suture, though the evidence is not conclusive. ‘This line is 
directed outwards, but the inner line, which has more the 
appearance of a fold than an indentation, trends gradually 
towards its fellow of the opposite side behind. 

‘he ventral shield is imperfect on all sides except the right, 
but in general contour it seems to have closely resembled the 
corresponding armour of the typical Pterichthys Millert from 
the Old Red Sandstone of northern Scotland. It is, indeed, 
broadly ovate, tapering behind. ‘The sutures between the 
component plates are indicated partly by impressions upon 
the matrix and partly by the arrangement of the fibres in the 
fragments of the exoskeletal tissue that remain. ‘There are 
also some traces of the superficial tubercular ornament, fine 
towards the middle of the shield, somewhat coarser on the 


6 Mr. A. S. Woodward on the 


upturned edge of the lateral plates. The median ventral 
plate (m.v.) is remarkably large, almost equilateral, and 
about as broad as long, and each ventro-lateral plate is 
distinctly shown to be continued into an upturned lamina at 
its outer border. The posterior ventro-lateral plate is com- 
paratively long and narrow, with a broad transverse thickening 
on its visceral aspect, corresponding to the ridge that seems 
to mark the hinder boundary of the abdominal cavity in the 
Asterolepide. The anterior ventro-lateral plate is broader in 
proportion to its length, but the precise form cannot be ascer- 
tained on account of the loss of the front margin. 

The two shields thus described correspond so closely in 
size that they might have formed the dorsal and ventral 
armour of one and the same individual. That they pertain 
to two distinct specimens, however, seems to be proved by 
the circumstance that the appendage preserved in each case is 
on the right side, while its superior surface is more or less 
intact in both. The appendage is hollow and thin-walled, at 
least at its base, as indicated by the transverse sections (PI. I. 
figs. 3.a, 6), and the broad basal portion is directly continuous 
both with the dorsal armour of the trunk above and with the 
anterior ventro-lateral plate below, there being no interposed 
suture or movable joint. The dorsal and ventral faces of the 
appendage are evidently flattened and even, while the lateral 
borders are sharply rounded; and where the surface or its 
impression is distinctly preserved, close parallel series of small 
tuberculations are shown to be arranged longitudinally. The 
greater portion of the spine-like plate consists of fibrous tissue, 
of which the fibres are longitudinal in direction ; but a fortu- 
nate plane of fracture in the appendage attached to the dorsal 
shield exhibits a sharp line of demarcation between the inner 
border of the proximal half of this element (s) and a broad, 
triangular, basal area (2) in which the structural fibres radiate 
outwards. Jt is thus evident that the arrangement agrees 
precisely with that already noted by Newberry in some of the 
type specimens of Acanthaspis from the Corniferous Lime- 
stone, where the suture now indicated by minute structural 
characters is sometimes open, though quite as often closed. 

Form. and Loc. Red Micaceous Sandstone, Dickson Bay. 


Acanthaspis minor, sp.n. (Pl. LI. figs. 2-5.) 


A comparatively small species. Appendages slender, 
gently arcuated, ornamented with few, conspicuous, rounded 
longitudinal ribs, which are nodose at distant intervals ; 
prominent lateral denticles at least on the concave border. 


Devonian Fish- Fauna of Spitzbergen. 7 


Plates of trunk ornamented with numerous fine tubercles, of 
which the majority are arranged in concentric series. 

A second species of Acanthaspis from the Lower Devonian 
of Spitzbergen is indicated by the small slab of remains, 
partly shown in Pl. II. figs. 2-5. In addition to several 
portions of the characteristically ornamented plates, the fossil 
exhibits parts of two or perhaps three lateral appendages. 
There are also two other plates exposed from the inner aspect, 
the one having the appearance of the occipital region of the 
eranial shield, while the other is irregularly quadrate and not 
readily determinable. 

The best-preserved fragment of a lateral appendage is 
enlarged twice in Pl. II. fig. 3, and displays portions of the 
sparsely nodose, rounded, longitudinal ridges, with some of 
the stout, backwardly pointing tubercles on the inner or con- 
cave border. Another fragment shows that the plate (either 
dorsal or ventral) at the base of the appendage is tuberculated 
like the remainder of the armour and exhibits no arrangement 
of ridges. 

The supposed occipital plate (Pl. II. fig. 2) is thus deter- 
mined because it is bounded on one side by an attenuated 
border gently excavated in asymmetrical manner with respect 
to a short broad process (7), which is very suggestive of the 
median process of the occipital shield in the Asterolepide. ibe 
the element pertains to the same individual as either of the 
appendages, it 1s remarkably large; but it may be equivalent to 
the median occipital and lateral occipitals of the Asterolepide 
fused together, and the plates in the fossil under discussion 
may represent several individuals. 

The small quadrate plate, which is shown of twice the 
natural size in Pl. II. fig. 5, is worthy of note as being 
unbroken except at the ‘border directed inferiorly in the 
drawing. Near the upper end of one of the borders placed 
vertically there occurs a short truncated process; and at the 
same extremity of the plate there is a broad triangular 
depression on the exposed inner face, evidently to be inter- 
preted as a surface of overlap. A vertically elongated mesial 
excavation also extends from the edge of this facette down- 
wards. 

form and Loc. Red Micaceous Sandstone, Dickson Bay. 


8 Mr. A. S. Woodward on the 


Incerte sedis. 


Genus LOPHOSTRACON. 


Lophostracon spitzbergense (Lankester). 


sas Lophostracon spitzbergense, I, R. Lankester, op. cit. p. 5, pl. ii. 
ig. 6. 

The ribbed fragment of dermal armour thus named by 
Lankester still remains ¢ncerte sedis; but two new facts may 
be added to the original notice. In the first place, when light 
is allowed to fall upon the impression of the superficial orna- 
ment in a certain direction the ridges are distinctly shown to 
have been crimped or tuberculated. The published figure is 
thus not quite accurate. Secondly, the tissue of the plate is 
coarsely cancellated, and numerous irregularly arranged bone- 
lacune can be distinguished in microscopical sections. 

It must be remarked, however, that the Spitzbergen 
Lophostracon is not unique. So long ago as 1837 Kutorga * 
described and figured similar fossils from the Lower Devonian 
of Livonia, erroneously regarding them as referable to a 
Chelonian under the name of Trionya sulcatus. Twelve 
years later, also, Hugh Miller} figured another example 
from the Old Red Sandstone of Thurso, Caithness, as a 
“shoulder (¢. e. coracoid ?) plate of Asterolepis.” All these 
fossils probably pertain to a large Arthrodiran fish; and they 
occur upen the same horizon as the genera Homosteus and 
Lleterosteus. 

form. and Loc. The only known specimen was obtained 


by Dr. Nathorst from the Red Sandstone of Dickson Bay. 


Genus POROLEPIS, nov. 


Syn. Gyrolepis, G. Kade (non Agassiz), Programm k. Realschule zu 
Meseritz, 1858, p. 17. 

An imperfectly recognizable genus, known only by detached 
rhomboidal scales. Scales moderately imbricating, with a 
feeble inner ridge, and not united by a peg-and-socket articu- 
lation; the exposed surface covered with punctate ganoine 
and in the antero-superior half marked with oblique wrinkles 
and ridges. 

The distinctness of these scales from those of any known 
genus was first recognized by Kade, who described examples 


* §. Kutorga, Beitr. Geogn. u. Paliont. Dorpat’s, pt. ii. (1837), p. 18, 
pl. ii. figs. 1-4. 
+ H. Miller, ‘ Footprints of the Creator’ (1849), p. 88, fig. 38. 


Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. 9 


from boulders in Silesia under the preoccupied name of Gyro- 
lepis. ‘The punctate character of the ganoine and the absence 
of a peg-and-socket articulation suggest that the scales pertain 
to Crossopterygians allied to Osteolepis rather than to any 
Actinopterygian fish. 


Porolepis posnaniensis (Kade). 


(Pl. II. figs. 6-10.) 


1858. Gyroptychius posnaniensis, G. Kade, op. ct. p. 16, figs. 6, 7. 
1858. Gyrolepis posnaniensis, G. Kade, ibid. p. 18, figs. 8-10. 


There are no satisfactory characters by which the scales 
from Spitzbergen can be specifically distinguished from those 
discovered by Kade in the boulders of Silesia, and they must 
thus at present receive the same name. ‘The scales are rect- 
angular or only slightly rhomboidal in shape, and are rarely 
broader than deep, but often deeper than broad. The 
hinder margin is not serrated. The superficial wrinkles are 
acute, prominent, nearly straight, and approximately parallel, 
with occasional interealations, but rarely branching ; they are 
usually confined to a narrow space bordering the superior and 
anterior margins, and never seem to extend beyond the 
diagonal connecting the postero-superior and antero-inferior 
angles. The punctations of the ganoine are very humerous 
and coarse, arranged in single series between the wrinkles, 
and occasionally displaying an oblique linear arrangement on 
the unornamented portion of the scale, though more often 
disposed in an irregular manner upon the last-named area. 

Coarsely 1 tuberculated fragments of bone are associated with 
the scales in the flagstone of Klaas Billen Bay, and may 
possibly belong to the same fish. 

The specimens named G'yroptychius posnaniensis by Kade 
seem to the present writer to be abraded fragments of scales 
specifically identical with the nearly complete specimens 
described as Gyrolepis posnaniensis by the same author. 

Lorm. and Loc. Grey Micaceous Flagstone, Klaas Billen 
Bay (very common); Red Micaceous Sandstone, Dickson 


Bay (rare). 


10 Mr. A. S. Woodward on the 


II. Fisu-FAuUNA OF THE UPPER DEVONIAN. 


Subclass ELASMOBRANCHII. 
ICHTHYODORULITES. 
Genus PSAMMOSTEUS. 


sammosteus arenatus, Agassiz. (PI. II. fig. 11.) 
1845, Psammosteus arenatus, L. Agassiz, Poiss. Foss. V. G. R. p. 105, 
pl. xxxi. figs. 7-10. 

1884. “ Bony fragment,” K. R, Lankester, op. cit. p. 6, pl. iv. fig. 17. 

This species has hitherto been met with only in the Devo- 
nian of North-west Russia and Caithness, and in boulders 
scattered over the plain of Silesia; but several typical though 
fragmentary plates occur in the collection from the ironstone 
of Mimers Valley, and the writer has been able to verify their 
reference to an Klasmobranch exoskeleton by the examina- 
tion of microscopical sections. Some of the plates are very 
stout, measuring as much as 0-006 in maximum thickness ; 
but the tissue seems to be everywhere cancellated beneath the 
external layer. 

Unfortunately none of the specimens completely exhibit 
their original contour ; but some portions of the free borders 
are recognizable, and one small slab of ironstone seems to 
show two pairs of nearly flat plates in natural juxtaposition. 
From the absence of ornament along an area bordering the 
free margin in several instances it is obvious that the plates 
either mutually overlapped or were covered at the edges with 
integument ; while the slab just mentioned, if rightly inter- 
preted, indicates that the dermal armature was arranged in a 
bilaterally symmetrical manner. On the slab in question the 
inner pair of plates is coarsely ornamented except along the 
borders of a narrow elongated fontanelle which separates 
them throughout the greater part of their length mesially ; 
and the remains of the outer pair of plates flanking these 
indicate that they were much more finely tuberculated. 
Some of the abraded stellate tubercles are shown, enlarged 
about four times, in Pl. IL. fig. 110. 

In addition to the broad flattened plates there is one speci- 
men of much interest, represented in front view and trans- 
verse section in Pl. II. figs. 11, lla. It is part of a long 
narrow element, bent at its thickened, mesial, longitudinal 
line, and ornamented by stellate tuberculations, which are 
ovate rather than round. ‘The modified form of the tubercles 
is doubtless due to the shape of the plate, which seems to 


Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. GL 


have been either a long spine or a problematical elongated 
element such as has been described by Davis * in Oracanthus. 
There is thus no justification for specifically distinguishing 
the fossil from the typical plates of P. arenatus, with which 
it 1s associated. 

form. and Loc. Tronstone, Mimers Valley. 


Subclass DIPNOI. 
Order AR THRODIRA. 
Family (uncertain). 
Genus ASTEROPLAX, nov. 


Dermal armour robust, superficially ornamented with coarse 
rounded tubercles, more or less fused into radiating and partly 
reticulated ridges. Head longer than broad; bones of cranial 
roof few and large, comprising a median occipital, bounded in 
front by a pair of trapezoidal plates, which meet in the middle 
line and occupy the entire width of the shield, these immedi- 
ately succeeded forwards again by a large diamond-shaped 
median element and a pair of antero-posteriorly elongated 
lateral plates ; [rostral region unknown]. 

Though known only by the imperfect fossil described 
below, the reference of this genus to the Arthrodira seems to 
be justified by the arrangement of the richly crnamented 
cranial roof-bones. According to existing definitions, how- 
ever, it cannot be placed in any known family. 


Asteroplax scabra, sp.n. (PI. U1.) 


Cranial shield nearly flat posteriorly and the tubercular 
ornament especially coarse. Breadth of median occipital 
plate about equal to that of one of the posterior paired plates, 
and the latter much longer than broad; second median plate 
nearly as broad as the median occipital. 

Notwithstanding the difficulties presented by the interpre- 
tation of the type and only known specimen of A. scabra, it 
will probably be admitted without hesitation that the aspect 
of the fossil shown in PI. ILI. fig. 1 exhibits part of a cranial 
shield with remains of an adjoining cheek-plate (#). It also 
seems reasonable to assume that the narrower and more finely 
ornamented portion of the fossil is the base of the rostral 
region, the broader end the occipital ; and the fortunately 

* J. W. Davis, Trans. Roy. Dublin Soc. [2] vol. i. p. 529, pl. Ixii. 
fig. 13, pl. lxv. figs. 3, 4. 


12 Mr. A. S. Woodward on the 


good preservation of some of the hinder plates reveals the 
longitudinal median line of the head. The sutures between 
the cranial elements are well marked; and these are further 
rendered conspicuous by the predominant fusion of the super- 
ficial tubercles into nodose rounded ridges directed at right 
angles to the borders of the plates, as in certain species of 
Bothriolepis. 

Of the median occipital element only part of the anterior 
margin remains (0). It is acuminate in front, the two halves 
of the anterior border meeting in an obtuse angle mesially ; 
but the lateral borders of the bone seem to have been parallel. 
The posterior lateral plates (1) form a symmetrical pair, 
meeting in a straight longitudinal suture for a short distance 
mesially, and expanding outwards to occupy the whole of the 
space between the antero-lateral boundaries of the median 
occipital, the postero-lateral border of the second median 
occipital, and the posterior border of the second pair of lateral 
plates. Judging from the right side of the fossil, each of 
these bones is broader behind than in front, but its precise 
postero-lateral extent cannot be determined. <A fracture on 
the left side reveals the impression of a downwardly (and in 
part outwardly) descending plate from the external border ; 
while an equally fortunate fracture on the right side in ad- 
vance of the anterior end of the occipital plate exhibits another 
vertical lamina of bone, almost transverse to the long axis of 
the skull, but trending somewhat backwards within. These 
two robust ossifications may perhaps represent the outer and 
anterior elements of the otic capsules. The second median 
plate of the cranial roof (0,) is about as broad as the occipital 
and seems to have been regularly diamond-shaped, though 
its left antero-lateral portion is obscured. The second pair 
of lateral plates is relatively small and represented only by 
the element of the right side (2). This, however, is com- 
pletely preserved. It is 24 times as long as its maximum 
breadth, and must have been separated from its fellow of the 
opposite side by a considerable space, which was doubtless 
occupicd by other plates. ‘The outer border of the bone is 
nearly straight, but the inner border is much arcuated, with 
a deep broad notch mesially. An adjoining but separate 
{fragment (z) seems to have originally occupied this notch; 
but the great overlapping piece of bone immediately on the 
left must be considerably displaced, as proved by its size and 
relatively coarse ornamentation. The outer longitudinal 
border of the last-mentioned clement is broken away, but it 
is shown to be in direct continuity with a large thick lamina 
of smooth unornamented bone, which extends throughout its 


Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. 13 


whole length and forms a plane meeting that of the orna- 
mented plate in an acute angle. The long narrow element 
extending along the right side of the fossil (x) is exhibited 
for the most part as an impression of the inner aspect; but 
sufficient remains to prove that it was comparatively thin 
except at the border that is now placed innermost, while it 
tapers in front to an obtusely rounded extremity, on which 
the superficial ornament is delicate and composed of longitu- 
dinally directed nodose ridges. ‘The bone consists of a single 
nearly flat lamina, and seems to exhibit the characters of a 
cheek-plate. 

Another problematical bone, of very large dimensions, is 
preserved on the inferior aspect of the fossil, and is shown of 
two thirds the natural size in Pl. IIL. fig. 2. In general form 
it is very suggestive of a clavicular element, and the face 
exposed to view is marked only by structural fibres radiating 
from the centre of ossification. At present, however, this 
element cannot be assigned toa definite place in the skeleton. 

form. and Loc. Ironstone, Mimers Valley. 


Subclass TELEOSTOMI. 
Order CROSSOPTERYGII. 
T’amilies Holoptychiide and Rhizodontide. 
Genera non det. 


It is somewhat remarkable that in the collection from the 
Mimers Valley the Holoptychian fishes should be represented 
exclusively by teeth, while the Rhizodonts are known only 
by scales and one imperfect clavicle. A microscopical exam- 
ination of the teeth has confirmed Lankester’s surmise (op. 
cit. p. 6) that they are truly Dendrodont in structure, and 
they are thus excluded from correlation with the numerous 
Strepsodus-like scales which are well figured in the memoir 
already quoted. ‘he teeth are not improbably referable to 
two species of Holoptychius, and the scales are very sugges- 
tive of those of Saurtpterus; but until the discovery of more 
satisfactory specimens it seems unwise to attempt generic 
and specific determinations. 


14 Mr. A. S. Woodward on the 


Family Onychodontide. 
Genus ONYCHODUS. 


Onychodus arcticus, A. 8. Woodward. (PI. IT. fig. 12.) 
5 


1889. Onychodus arcticus, A. S. Woodward, Rep. Brit. Assoc. p. 
and Geol. Mae. [3] vol. vi. p. “499, 

The presymphysial bone thus described still remains unique, 
but an opportunity is now afforded for publishing the drawing 
of the specimen given in Pl. IT. fig. 12. This figure is of 
twice the natural size, and exhibits the characters alre ady noted 
in the original description. 

Form. and Loc. Jronstone, Mimers Valley. 


3d; 


Incerte sedis. 


In addition to the dermal plates of Psammosteus and the 
bones of Crossopterygian Ganoids the Ironstone of Mimers 
Valley also furnishes numerous large and robust plates, which 
appear as yet to be incapable of determination. A few of 
these are marked with coarse closely arranged tuberculations, 
which occasionally pass into ridges (Lankester, op. c7¢. pl. iv. 
fig. 16) ; and their tissue, though not well preserved, seems 
to have been dense. The majority of the plates, however, 
are of a different character, exhibiting a relatively thick 
middle layer of polygonal cancellze, which is traversed by 
straight closed canals, sometimes few, sometimes numerous, 
and now filled with mineral matter. The outer and inner 
surfaces of these plates, so far as can be observed, are smooth, 
and the borders always become attenuated, as if adjoining 
elements were originally united by overlap. Most of the 
plates are nearly flat, only upturned occasionally at some of 
the borders; but one specimen is very strongly bent and 
keeled and thickened along the ridge. Some of the elements 
were distinctly arranged in symmetrical pairs; and one form 
of plate is especially suggestive of the ventro-lateral of an 
Asterolepid fish. 

Microscopical sections of these plates exhibit no bone- 
Jacunz in the tissue of the middle layer ; and it has not been 
possible to make a satisfactory examination of the external 
layers. However, the extremely vascular character of the 
tissue seems to justify the reference of these fossils to an 
unknown large Ostracoderm ; and the writer is inclined to 
suspect that they may eventually prove to represent an all 
of the genus Ceraspis, which occurs in the Devonian of the 


Devonian Fish-Fauna of Spitzbergen. 15 


Kifel. There is a large keeled plate of a very similar charac- 
ter from the neighbourhood of Gerolstein in the Museum of 
Comparative Zoology, Cambridge (Mass.) ; and evidence is 
gradually accumulating to prove that certain of the Ostraco- 
dermi attained comparatively gigantic proportions. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
PrAmE els 


Fig. 1. Acanthaspis decipiens, sp. n.; associated dorsal (A) and ventral 
* (B) shields. Lower Devonian, Dickson Bay.  a.v./., anterior 

ventro-lateral ; 6, basal plate of pectoral appendage ; c, impres- 
sion of ridge and constriction on the visceral aspect of the pos- 
terior ventro-laterals; m, longitudinal lateral ridge (and supposed 
suture) on the dorsal shield; m.v., median ventral ; p.v./., pos- 
terior ventro-lateral ; s, pectoral appendage ; 2, pair of descend- 
ing processes on visceral aspect of dorsal shield; yz, line of 
transverse section, fig. 2. 

Fig. 2. Ditto ; transverse section of dorsal shield of the same specimen, 
along y %. 

Fig. 3. Ditto ; two transverse sections of the pectoral appendage of the 
same specimen, one (a) nearer the base than the other (0). 


PuatTeE II. 


Fig.l. Pteraspis Nathorsti, Lank.; hinder portion of ventral shield, 
visceral aspect. Lower Devonian, Dickson Bay. 

Fig. 2. Acanthaspis minor, sp. n.; portion of occipital plate, visceral 
aspect, twice nat. size. Lower Devonian, Dickson Bay. p, 
median process of hinder border. 

Fig. 8. Ditto; portion of pectoral appendage, associated with above, 
twice nat. size. 

Figs. 4, 5. Ditto ; two plates of the same, twice nat. size, outer and inner 
aspect respectively. 

Figs. 6-10. Porolepis posnaniensis (Kade); scales. Lower Devonian, 
Klaas Billen Bay. Fig. 6 is inner aspect, nat. size; the others 
exhibit the outer aspect, twice or thrice nat. size. 

Fig. 11. Psammosteus arenatus, Ag.; portion of bent plate, front view 
and transverse section (a). Ig. 116. Abraded tubercles of 
flat plate of ditto, enlarged. Upper Devonian, Mimers Valley. 

Fig. 12. Onychodus arcticus, A. 8S. Woodw.; presymphysial bone, twice 
nat. size. Upper Devonian, Mimers Valley. 


12 NGro) IONE 


Fig. 1. Asteroplax scabra, g. et sp. n.; cranial shield. Upper Devonian, 
Mimers Valley. 0,0,, median plates; 1, 2, posterior and ante- 
rior paired plates ; 2, facial plate; y, z, undetermined plates. 

Fig. 2. Ditto; problematical bone exhibited on the inferior aspect of the 
same specimen, two thirds nat. size. 


The specimens are all preserved in the Royal Swedish State Museum, 
Stockholm, and unless otherwise stated the figures are of the natural size. 


16 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


I1.—WNatural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine 
Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator, Commander h. F. Hoskyn, 
R.N., commanding.—Series I., No. 1. On the Results of 
Deep-sea Dredging during the Season 1890-91. By J. 
Woop-Mason, Superintendent of the Indian Museum, and 
Professor of Comparative Anatomy in the Medical College 
of Bengal, and A. Atcock, M.B., Surgeon I.M.S., Sur- 
geon-Naturalist to the Survey. 


[Plates VIL. & VIII.) 


On the 18th October, 1890, the ‘ Investigator ’ left Bombay 
for the Andaman Islands, and on the 9th December following 
she crossed from the Andaman Islands to the Madras coast, 
reaching Bimlipatam on the 26th December. During these 
passages fifteen hauls of the trawl were taken in depths 
ranging from 95 to 1997 fathoms, and numerous deep-sea 
soundings were made. 

Between Bombay and Colombo, in the Laccadive Sea, 
numerous soundings were taken and four very successful 
trawlings were carried out. In this sea the bottom appears 
to be mainly green mud, with a small percentage of Forami- 
nifera shells: in the immediate neighbourhood of the Lacca- 
dive Islands there is, of course, a great deal of fine coral 
detritus. The feature of these hauls were the starfishes, 
which will be duly noticed in the sequel. 

Between Colombo and the Andamans three successful 
hauls of the trawl besides many soundings were taken. The 
deep open part of the Bay of Bengal here worked over shows 
a bottom of Globigerina-ooze with numerous water-worn 
fragments of pumice ; but as one proceeds north-eastwards 
stiff blue mud is met with. The two deep hauls on this 
course gave a fine lot of starfishes and Holothurians. he 
third haul (Station 112), in 561 fathoms, must be particu- 
larly noticed. The trawl-bag came up crammed with mud of 
a low temperature, in which the specimens were imbedded. 
It may be surmised that compression under a great weight of 
cold mud kept up an approximation to normal bathybial con- 
ditions of temperature and pressure, in order to account for 
the fact that many of the crustaceans taken were found to be 
alive. Among these three species of Macrurous Decapods— 
Aristeus, sp. n., Heterocarpus Alphonst, Sp. Bate, and Wille- 
moesia forceps, A. M.-Edw.—were discovered to be luminous. 
In the case of LHeterccarpus Alphonst clouds of a pale blue 
highly luminous substance, which not only illuminated the 


ny 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 17 


observer’s hands and surrounding objects in the vessel in 
which the creature was confined, but also finally communi- 
cated a luminosity to the water itself, were poured out appa- 
rently from below the bases of the antenne. The Aristeus 
was less, and less persistently luminous in the same region. 
The Willemoes’a was luminous at two circumscribed points 
somewhere near the orifices of the genital glands. 

In the Andaman Sea four good hauls were made. The 
bottom to the north appears to be in general blue mud; to 
the south there is a good deal of green mud. From expe- 
rience in this and previous seasons the moderate depths of 
the Andaman Sea in its southern half appear to swarm with 
life. Station 114 (922 fathoms) in the Andaman Sea must 
have a special word of notice. The trawl-bag here again 
came on board choked with cold mud, out of which a gigantic 
specimen of Oolossendeis gigas, Hoek, was washed alive. 
The ventral surface of the body and the ventral surfaces of 
all the legs except the ovigerous pair shone with a brilliant 
blue-green metallic lustre, which died away quickly from the 
body and part of the legs, but remained very persistently 
along the fifth and sixth segments of all but the first pair of 
legs. 

Cotes the Bay of Bengal from the Andamans to Madras 
and on the continuation of the passage northwards to Bimli- 
patam four successful hauls were carried out; and between 
the parallels of 11° and 12° N. a continuous line of soundings 
was taken across the Bay. ‘This section of the Bay shows a 
flat plain rising very abruptly to land on either side, the 
bottom being impure Globigerina-ooze (except, of course, near 
the land), with large water-worn fragments of pumice. ‘The 
features of the deep hauls on this line were the magnificent 
starfishes and Holothurians. 


Considering now the results of our trawling from the bathy- 
metric point of view, without any reference to locality, we 
find that in the Indian seas the depths most favourable to 
animal life are the moderate depths at 100 to 400 fathoms. 
At this limit everywhere we find life to be varied and abun- 
dant, the fishes and Crustaceans especially being taken in 
swarms and in great variety. 

The following is the list of the ‘ Investigator’ deep-sea 
dredging stations during the season 1890-91 :— 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vin. 2 


18 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 
Station Pee Depthin| Nature of _| Temsparature Habe, 
No. ; Fathoms. Bottom. 
Surface. | Bottom. 
106 | Laccadive Sea, lat. 9° 53') 1091 | Green mud, about 3 83:5 87°5 
34’ N., long. 75° 163’ E. per cent. Foramin- 
ifera, 
107 | Laccadive Sea, lat. 8° 23’) 738 | Green mud. 795 419 
N., long. 75° 47' E. 
108 | Laccadive Sea, lat. 7° 04'} 1045 | Green mud, with) 80 38 
N., long. 76° 34’ 15” E, Foraminifera, 
109 | Gulf of Manaar, lat. 7° 41'| 738 | Green mud, 81 42 
N., long. 78° 21' E. 
110 | Bay of Bengal, lat. 9° 34) 1997 | Globigerina-ooze, 81:3 35 
N., long. 85° 43' 15” E. with pieces of 
pumice. 
111 _ ‘| Bay of Bengal, lat. 12°50'| 1644 | Globigertna-ooze. 81 55°4 
N., long. 90° 52’ E. 
112 | Bay of Bengal, lat. 13° 47'| 561 | Grey mud. 754 44-9 
30’ N., long. 92° 36’ E. 
1138 | Andaman Sea, lat. 12° 59'| 683 | Blue mud. 765 429 
N., long. 93° 23'10" E. 
114 | Andaman Sea, lat. 13° 21’; 922 | Blue mud. 80°3 41:2 
N., long. 93° 27’ E. 
115 Andaman Sea, lat. 11° 31’| 188-220! Green mud. 83 56 
40''N.,long.92°46' 40” E, 
116 | Andaman Sea, lat. 11° 25’ 405 | Green mud. 82 47 
5” N., long. 92° 47' 6" E. 
117 ‘| Bay of Bengal, lat. 11° 58'| 1748 | Globigerina-ooze, 755 35'3 
N., long. 88° 52' 17" E. with pieces of 
pumice, 
118 | Bay of Bengal, lat. 12° 20’) 1803 | Globigerina-ooze, 786 35 
N., long. 85° 8’ E. with pieces of 
pumice, 
119 | Bay of Bengal, off mouth) 95 Brown mud. 80 66°5 
of Kistna River. 
120 | Bay of Bengal, lat. 15° 56’| 240-276 | Brown mud. 79°1 52 


50” N., long. 81° 803’ E. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 19 


Subgrade B. CHLOMATA. 
Phylum VERTEBRATA, 
Class PISCES. 


By A. Ancock. 


The deep-sea fishes collected during the season number 
fifty species, of which twenty are new to science, while eight 
more have not before been recorded from India. 

Among genera not typically bathybial hitherto unrecorded 
from Indian seas it is interesting to find Callorhynchus ?, 
Dibranchus, Peristethus, Physiculus, Ateleopus, and Neosco- 
pelus. 

Among bathybial genera we have to record for the first 
time Argyropelecus, Alepocephalus, and Nettastoma. 

The forms, five in number, which do not fall into any 
hitherto described genera are sufficiently important to require 
a separate notice. 

1. Malthopsis is a Pediculate from the Andaman Sea ver 
similar in general appearance and morphology to Malthe from 
the American side of the Atlantic, but differing from it in 
possessing only two pairs of gills. 

2. Halicmetus is a still more remarkable Pediculate from 
the Andaman Sea. It is closely allied to Dibranchus and 
Malthopsis, but both dorsal fins are entirely wanting and the 
anal fin is rudimentary. 

3. Another most remarkable type is Lamprogrammus, an 
Ophidiid very closely approximate to the Brotuline type, but 
separated off from it in having no ventral fins, and differing 
from all other Ophidids in the structure of the lateral line, 
which resembles in appearance that of the Halosauride. 
That is to say, the scales of the lateral line are much enlarged, 
and each one is excavated for the reception of a glandular 
substance, which is probably luminous in function. 

4, Bathyclupea is another extremely interesting form, which 
I have placed among the Physostomi and in the family 
Clupeide, though it differs from all the Physostomes in 
having the ventral fins, which are rudimentary, subjugular in 
position, and is unlike other Clupeoids in possessing few 
pyloric appendages and in having the upper jaw but indis- 
tinctly tripartite. I have carefully dissected this form, and 
have little doubt about its affinities, though I am not certain 
whether it should be placed apart in a new subfamily of the 

Qe 


20 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Clupeide, or even in a new family next to the Clupeide.- 
Admitting its present position, it is the first Clupeoid yet 
discovered in the depths. 

5. Dysommopsis is anew Murenid closely allied to Dy- 
somma, with which singular form it may be included in a new 
alliance. It differs most conspicuously from Dysomma in 
wanting pectoral fins. 

Upon the new species of known genera a few general 
remarks may be made. Two species of Dibranchus—one 
from the Andaman Sea, the other from the Bay of Bengal— 
represent here a type hitherto known only from the African 
side of the Atlantic. 

Callorhynchus, Physiculus, Ateleopus, and with them Neo- 
scopelus and Dibranchus, may perhaps be looked upon as 
additional links in the chain which appears to connect the 
local bathybial fauna of the Bay of Bengal with the fauna on 
the one hand of the west Atlantic and on the other hand of 
the Japan seas. 

In Sebastes hexanema, Lioscorpius longiceps, Peristethus 
Murray?t, and Scopelus engraulis we have further instances of 
the existence at moderate depths in the Indian seas of types 
discovered by the ‘ Challenger’ at similar depths in the seas 
of the East-Indo-Australian Archipelago, such as our previous 
experience would lead us to anticipate. 

A new species of //arpodon deserves a word of remark. 
It appears to be very near to Harpodon microchir from Japan, 
but differs from it and equally from Harpodon nehereus in its 
more complete squamation, the whole body and the greater 
part of the head being covered with thin rather deciduous 
scales. 

Lastly, the discovery that the small Brotuline Ophidud, 
Saccogaster maculata, the male of which is furnished with a 
bilobed external genital organ, is viviparous, though not par- 
ticularly appertaining to bathybiology, is interesting enough 
to call for notice, for it confirms the opinions which have 
been formed of the function of similar appendages in the males 
of other Brotuline Ophidids—e. g. Dinematichthys tluocete- 
cides, Blky., and Bythites fuscus, Reinhardt. 

The following is the list of the deep-sea fishes obtained 
during the season :— 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 21 


Order CHONDROPT ERY GTE. 
Suborder PLAGIOSTOMATA. 
Family Scylliide. 
Scyiiium, M. & H. 

1. Scyllium hispidum, sp. n. 


Head broad and depressed. Snout flat and semicircular in 
outline, the length of its preoral portion is less than half its 
breadth, not much more than half the distance between the 
angles of the mouth and twice the interval between the non- 
confluent nasal valves, each of which bears a small cirrus. 
HKyes large, with the small spiracles situated behind and 
below them. A labial fold exists only at each angle of the 
crescentic mouth. Acutely tricuspid or quincuspid teeth in 
broadish bands in both jaws. The walls of the buccal cavity 
and the surface of the tongue are covered with small papilla. 

The entire skin, including that which covers the fins, is 
closely felted with spines, which are acutely tricuspid, with 
the middle cusp the longest—exactly resembling, but on a 
slightly smaller scale, the teeth. 

The first dorsal fin, which beyins just in advance of the 
vertical through the posterior limit of the base of the ventrals, 
is higher than the second, but about equal to it in extent of 
base. The anal, which terminates exactly opposite to the 
posterior limit of the second dorsal and very near to the origin 
of the caudal, is twice the length of either dorsal in extent of 
base. The pectorals are wide and are much longer and 
broader than the ventrals, which have a very oblique poste- 
rior margin. 

Colour in life :—Uniform dull stone-grey. 

One young male specimen, 9°5 inches long. 

From Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


Suborder HOLOCE PH ALA? 


2. Callorhynchus ?, sp. 


At Station 112, in a depth of 561 fathoms, an empty egg- 
capsule was dredged which we suppose to be that of either 
Chimera or Callorhynchus, most probably the latter. 

It is quite fresh, but has one end broken off. It is of a 
bottle-green colour and a parchment-like consistence, and 
measures as it is 5? inches in length. 

It consists of an anterior ovate portion furnished anteriorly 


22 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


with a bunch of very fine crimped silky hairs, and of a poste- 


rior tapering styliform portion, and the whole is surrounded 
by a broad radially striated or plicated fringe. 


It is hardly to be supposed that this egg-capsule has 
drifted from any great distance. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 23 


Ordr ACANTHOPTERYGIL. 


Family Scorpenide. 
SEBASTES, Gthr. 
3. Sebastes heranema, Gthr. 


Sebastes hexanema, Giinther, ‘Challenger’ Shore-fishes, p. 40, pl. xvii. 
fig. B; and ‘Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 18. 


Two specimens of this species, which was originally 
described from the Arafura Sea, 140 fathoms, were taken by 
the ‘ Investigator ’ at Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


Lioscorpius, Gthr. 
4, Lioscorpius longiceps, Gthr. 


oes longiceps, Gthr., ‘Challenger’ Shore-fishes, p. 40, pl. xvii. 
on ©: 

This also is a hemibathybial species from the Arafura Sea, 
where it was taken along with the preceding species by the 
‘ Challenger.’ 

One specimen was taken at Station 115, 188 to 220 
fathoms. It has four large pyloric ceca. 


Family Berycide. 
MeLampuais, Gthr. 
5. Melamphaés, sp. 


Some small specimens mutilated beyond identification were 
taken at Station 111, in 1644 fathoms, and Station 118, in 
1803 fathoms. 


Potymrxia, Lowe. 
6. Polymizia nobilis, Lowe. 


Two specimens of this well-known deep-sea Berycoid were 
taken at Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


Family Carangide. 
BATHYSERIOLA, Alcock. 


7. Bathyseriola cyanea, Alcock. 


Bathyseriola cyanea, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. vi, 
(1890), p. 202. 


A single specimen was taken at Station 120, in 240 to 276 
fathoms. 


24 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Family Pediculati. 
Hawieutm@, C, & V. 


8. Halieuteea nigra, sp. n. 
Did.) AAC ae: ta Vico: 


Cephalic disk circular, convex anteriorly. Rostral tentacle 
trilobed. Interorbital space concave; supraorbital margin 
with long aculeate spines. 

Cleft of mouth horizontal, its width being considerably less 
than half the diameter of the disk ; jaws with villiform teeth. 
Gills 24. The dorsal surface of the disk and tail bears scat- 
tered spines with stellate bases, bifid, trifid, or multifid along 
the edge of the disk and side of the tail, but elsewhere aci- 
cular; the abdominal surface is covered with minute granules 
only. A few small papille along the under surface of the 
lower jaw; but no other cutaneous appendages. Tins_in 
form and disposition as in HZ, stellata; the length of the pec- 
torals is nearly twice that of the ventrals and about equal to 
that of the caudal, which is one fourth of the total. 

Intestine wide ; no pyloric cxca ; no air-bladder. 

Colour in life :—Uniform blue-black, with jet-black ver- 
micular lines. 

One specimen 2°7 inches long, from Station 115, 188 to 
220 fathoms. 

It is possible, though hardly probable, that this may be an 
immature form of J/alieutwa coccinea, mihi. The differ- 
ence in colour appears not to be an objection, because in 
a species of Peristethus to be described the young are dusky 
violet in colour, while a large specimen is bright red. 


Diprancuus, Peters. 
9, Dibranchus nasutus, sp.n. (Pl. VII. fig. 1.) 
Be52? DiG6: Asay Clos we elo vets 


Head and anterior part of body forming a large flat semi- 
circular disk as broad as long; tail cylindrical. ‘Lhe broadly 
expanded snout-bones project far beyond the deep semicircular 
eavity which hes beneath them, and this lodges a fleshy 
tentacle, which ends in a pair of spherical lobes surmounted 
by a median bifid filament. A pair of almost confluent nos- 
trils on each side of the subrostral cavity. Eyes small. 
Mouth-cleft horizontal, its width is about one third the 
greatest breadth of the cephalic disk ; tongue large, blotched 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 25 


with dusky pigment; villiform teeth in the jaws only. Gill- 
cleft a small foramen situated superiorly in the axilla; two 
gills ; no pseudobranchiz. 

Dorsal surface of the cephalic disk and entire surface of the 
tail covered with stout spines, which are marked with nume- 
rous trenchant radiating coste ; those on the tail and in three 
series along the margin of the disk are widely bifid, those 
elsewhere are acicular. Under surtace of the cephalic disk 
without spines, but with distant granular tubercles. Fins in 
form and disposition as in Debranchus atlanticus ; the pec- 
torals and caudal are coequal in length, being contained 43 
times in the total, and are slightly longer than the ventrals. 

A wide coiled intestine ; no pyloric ceca ; no air-bladder. 

Colours in life:—Blue-black, edge of disk and anterior 
part of abdomen jet-black. 

One specimen 3°2 inches long, from Station 115, 188 to 
220 fathoms. 


10. Dibranchus micropus, sp. 1. 


(PL VII. figs. 2, 2a, 20.) 
ee, a Ae Ou Os 1s Lone, Vic 2 


Head and anterior part of body depressed, forming a disk 
which is nearly as broad as long and is truncated in front ; 
there are strong, sharp, simple and bitid spines along its 
margin, and at the subopercular angle a large trifid one. 

The broad front, which is so abruptly truncated as to leave 
no appearance of a snout, is widely but not deeply excavated 
below for the lodgment of a large fleshy supra-oral tentacle ; 
this is trilobed, the lateral lobes being smoothly hemi- 
spherical and the middle (superior) lobe being foliaceous, with 
a fringed margin, On each side of the subrostral cavity are 
the large exsert subtubular nostrils. Hyes small. 

Mouth-eleft horizontal; its width is contained about 24 
times in that of the disk; jaws with a row or very narrow 
band of minute teeth. Giull-cleft a small foramen situated 
superiorly in the axilla and barely wider than the nostril ; 
two gills only. 

Entire surface of body closely covered with fine, short, 
bristle-like spines, which have stellate bases and either simple 
or bifid points. 

Fins in form and position asin Dibranchus atlanticus ; the 
pectorals are large, being as long as the caudal, which in the 
specimens under examination is nearly as long as the rest of 
the tail; the ventrals are minute. 


26 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


No pyloric appendages ; no air-bladder. 

Colour in life uniform blue-black. 

Two specimens, the larger of which is 2°6 inches long, 
from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 


MALTHOPSIS, gen. nov. 


As Malthe, but with only two gills on each side. 


11. Malthopsis luteus, sp.n. (Pl. VIII. figs. 2, 2a.) 
Bee Doe te Oa0. EAN a a 


Head and anterior part of body much depressed, forming a 
triangular wedge, the base of which is surmounted by a stout, 
fluted and crenulated, projecting, spinous prolongation of the 
snout, somewhat as in Malthe. 

Beneath this nasal prolongation is a deep narrow vault, 
flanked on each side by a pair of large, almost confluent 
nostrils, and containing a short, fleshy, clavate tentacle. 

Eyes large, lateral, nearly circular; their diameter is about 
one seventh of the total length, caudal not included ; they are 
strongly convergent and anteriorly are barely half a diameter 
apart ; the anterior limit of the orbit is in the same vertical 
line with the anterior limit of the mouth. 

The mouth-cleft, which is horizontal, is about two thirds of 
an eye-diameter in width. ‘Teeth villiform, in bands in the 
jaws and in broad patches on the vomer and anterior ends of 
the palatines. 

Gill-cleft a small foramen, in width about one fifth of an 
eye-diameter, situated superiorly in the axilla; two gills ; 
no pseudobranchiew. Suboperculum prolonged and ending in 
a stout trifid or multifid spine. 

Body covered with hard granular adherent plates, each 
with a large radially-striated conical tubercle in its centre. 
On the dorsal surface of the cephalic disk they are of mode- 
rate size, in contact along the middle line, but distant and 
slightly sunken laterally; on the ventral surface of the 
cephalic disk they are small, distant, and sunken; on the 
rest of the trunk and tail they are large and in close contact 
throughout. 

The form and disposition of the fins is as in Malthe; the 
ventrals are very long, nearly equal to the pectorals, which 
are equal to the caudal, which is two ninths of the total. 

A large siphonal stomach is found, and a wide coiled intes- 
tine, opening widely in the middle line between the axille. 
No pyloric ceca 3 no air-bladder. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 27 


Colours in life:—Pinkish yellow; some specimens with a 
few irregular rings of dark chocolate on the dorsum of the 
cephalic disk. 

There are five abdominal and thirteen caudal vertebre, the 
neural spines of the former being coalescent into a trenchant 
ridge as in Malthe and Halieutea. 

Ten specimens were taken at Station 115, in 188 to 220 
fathoms. They vary in length from 1°4 to 2°9 inches; and 
in the younger specimens the subopercular spine is relatively 
much larger and the pectoral fins are of greater relative length 
—being contained 3} times in the total length, caudal 
included. 


HALICMETUS, gen. nov. 


Head and anterior part of body very broad and depressed. 
Front with a transverse bony bridge and a subrostral cavity 
lodging a fleshy tentacle. Cleft of mouth horizontal. — Villi- 
form teeth in jaws and palatines. Guill-openings small fora- 
mina situated superiorly in the axille ; two gills; no pseudo- 
branchiz. Head and body with close-set graniform asperities 
and large granular tubercles. No dorsal fin whatever. Anal 
fin very short. Pyloric appendages and air-bladder absent. 


12. Halicmetus ruber, sp.n. (Pl. VILL. figs. 1, La, 16.) 
BeoranOr IAs Olu. des ke. Vo 1/5: 


Head and anterior part of trunk depressed, forming a semi- 
circular disk rather broader than long, with a slight con- 
vexity in the cranial region. ‘The truncated snout is occupied, 
as in Halieutwa, by a bony rugose orbital bridge, beneath 
which is a cavity lodging a fleshy tentacle which ends in 
three lobes, the middle (superior) lobe being crested by a 
small bifid filament. ‘The eyes are small and convergent. 

The nostrils are minute papilla situated on each side of the 
rostral tentacle, within the subrostral cavity. 

Mouth horizontal, with the lower jaw slightly projecting ; 
its cleft is a little wider than the eye. Villiform teeth in 
bands in the jaws and on the palatines. 

Gill-cleft a small foramen, less than half an eye-diameter 
in width, situated superiorly in the axilla; two gills; no 
pseudobranchie. The suboperculum ends in a stout multifid 
spine. 

Surface of the body uniformly invested with minute close- 
set graniform spines, which also cover the eyes up to the 


28 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


corneal margin. The edge of the cephalic disk bears in 
addition large finely granular multifid spines in three longi- 
tudinal series, and the tail is clad with large granular conical 
tubercles—of which there are five longitudinal series on each 
side—in close contact. 7 
Fins in form and position as in Halveutea, Malthe, &c., 
but the soft dorsal, as well as the spinous, is entirely wanting, 
and the anal is almost rudimentary. ‘The pectorals, which 
are about a third longer than the ventrals and a little longer 
than the caudal, are nearly one fifth the total length. 

Stomach large, siphonal, much constricted at the pylorus. 
Intestine coiled and very wide. No pyloric caca. No air- 
bladder. 

Colour in life uniform light pink. 

Two specimens, measuring 2°75 inches in length, from 
Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


Family Cataphracti. 
13. PERISTETHUS, Kaup. 
Peristethus Murrayt, Gthy. 
Peristethus Murray?, Giinther, ‘Challenger’ Shore-fishes, p. 52, pl. xxxil. 
fig. A: 


A single adult specimen from Station 115, 188 to 220 
fathoms, and two young ones. The young ones in life were 
of a uniform dusky violet colour, the colour of the adult being 
red. The young also differ from the adult in having three 
small upstanding points, disposed in a triangle, on the forehead. 


Order ANACANTHINE. 
Family Gadide. 
PuysicuLus, Kaup. 

14. Physiculus roseus, sp. n. 
Boke ID. Woe A. bo, AT: 


Head and trunk broad; tail compressed, higher than the 
trunk anteriorly. Length of the head very nearly one fourth 
of the total, including the caudal; its breadth, which exceeds 
its height, is a good deal more than half its length. Greatest 
height of the body, just behind the origin of the dorsal fin, 
about one sixth of the total. 

Snout depressed, broader than long, obtusely rounded ; its 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 29 


length, which is equal to the major diameter of the eye and 
slightly exceeds the width of the flat interorbital space, is one 
fourth that of the head. Nostrils superior, situated imme- 
diately in front of the orbit. 

Mouth wide, oblique, with the upper jaw overlapping the 
lower; the maxilla reaches beyond the vertical through the 
middle of the orbit. Teeth villiform, in broadish bands in 
the jaws only. 

Barbel stout, about as long as the eye. 

Gill-openings very wide. 

Body and head covered with a thick mucilaginous skin, 
which is invested everywhere with small deciduous scales, of 
which there appear to be six rows between the first dorsal fin 
and the lateral line. The dorsal and anal fins, which are 
invested with a fold of thick scaleless skin, extend to within 
an eye-length of the caudal. The first dorsal, which is sepa- 
rated from the second only by a notch, begins in the vertical 
through the base of the pectoral; its first ray is prolonged 
and nearly equals the postrostral portion of the head in length. 
The ventrals arise on flattened bases ; their outer ray is pro- 
longed beyond the origin of the anal. ‘The pointed pectorals 
arise on oblique bases ; their length is not quite equal to that 
of the prolonged ventral ray. 

The vent is situated well in advance of the origin of the 
anal fin, and there is a small postanal papilla. A large air- 
bladder exists. 

Colours in life uniform rose-red. 

One specimen, 7 inches long, from Station 115, 188 to 220 
fathoms. 


BREGMACEROS, Thompson. 
15. Bregmaceros, sp. 


Numerous young specimens were obtained at Station 119, 
in 95 fathoms. 


Family Ophidiide. 
Monomitopus, Alcock. 


16. Monomitopus nigripinnis, Alcock. 


Strembo mgripinns, Aleock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889, p. 384, 
Monomitopus nigripinnis, id. ibid. Oct. 1890, p. 297. 


One well-preserved specimen, 6} inches long, from Station 
112, 561 fathoms. 


30 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


NEOBYTHITES, Goode & Bean. 


17. Neobythites macrops, Gthr. 


Neobythites macrops, Ginther, ‘Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 102, 
pl. xx. fig. A. 
Neobythites. macrops, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889, 
p. 385. 
Twenty specimens, varying in length from 4 to 8} inches, 
were taken at Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


18. Neobythites pterotus, Alcock. 


Neobythites pterotus, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1890, 
p. 210, and Oct. 1890, p. 297. 

A very fine male specimen, 1 foot long, from Station 117, 
1748 fathoms. It differs from the large female captured last 
year in the Laccadive Sea in having the pectoral fin-rays very 
much more prolonged—reaching to the tenth anal ray—and 
spatulate at the ends. In the female the pectoral fin-rays 
reach only to the first anal ray. 


SACCOGASTER, Alcock. 


19. Saccogaster maculata, Alcock. (PI. VII. fig. 3.) 

Saccogaster maculatus, Aleock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889, 

p. 389. 

An adult male specimen, just over 34 inches long, from 
Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. The male has a large 
bilobed postanal papilla, and into the sulcus between the 
lobes the seminal duct opens. The female, it now appears 
from a reexamination of the type described in 1889, has the 
distended ovaries full of developing embryos, so that we now 
know Saccogaster maculata to be a viviparous fish; and we 
may conclude that the pestanal papilla is an intromittent 
organ of copulation. 


PARADICROLENE, Alcock. 


20. Paradicrolene nigricaudis, sp. n. 


Bs. Deere, 90. Ac cme. (o> "Co 87 
P. 19-20/6-7. V. 2. 


Head conoid; its length about 4§ in the total, with the 
caudal ; its height 3, its breadth 3 its length; all its bones” 
strong. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 31 


Body and tail compressed; the height of the former is 
nearly one fifth the total, with the caudal. Operculum with 
a sharp spine above, preoperculum with three flat spines 
radiating from its angle. 

Snout broad and rounded, not overhanging the jaw; its 
length, which is equal to the major diameter of the eye or to 
the width of the convex interorbital space, is contained about 
41 times in that of the head. The anterior nostril is a small 
foramen near the tip of the snout, the posterior is a moderate- 
sized elliptical opening in front of the angle of the eye. 

Cleft of mouth wide, oblique ; the dilated scaly extremity 
of the maxilla reaches half an eye-length behind the vertical 
through the posterior border of the orbit; the lower jaw is 
included within the upper in repose, and has a large pore on 
either side of the symphysis. Villitorm teeth in bands in the 
jaws, palatines, and vomer. 

Gill-opening wide ; pharyngo-branchial membrane partially 
pigmented ; eleven long gill-rakers on the outer side of the 
first branchial arch, besides small ones above and below ; 
pseudobranchiz reduced to two small pinnules. 

Body and entire head, including even part of the branchio- 
stegal membranes, covered with small adherent scales, of 
which there are four rows between the base of the dorsal fin 
and the lateral line, which is a distinct poriferous groove 
ending in the posterior fourth of the tail. 

Dorsal and anal fins invested ina thick fold of integument, 
which is scaly in its basal half. The caudal, which is nearly 
half the length of the head, is adherent to the other vertical 
fins at its base only. Pectorals very broad, with fleshy scaly 
bases, pointed, slightly longer than the postrostral portion of 
the head; the lowermost six or seven rays are incompletely 
detached from the rest of the fin and from each other at their 
bases, and are produced each into a long free filament, of 
which the longest (uppermost) in large specimens is twice the 
length of the fin. Ventrals separated by a considerable 
interval ; each consists of two separate stout filaments, the 
outer of which is the longer and exceeds in length the post- 
orbital portion of the head. 

Parietal peritoneum black; stomach siphonal; intestine 
long and coiled in several wide loops; no pyloric ceca; an 
air-bladder. 

Colours in life :—Chocolate, posterior third of tail, including 
the vertical fins in that space, black ; caudal fin and pectoral 
filaments milk-white. 

Five specimens, the largest nearly 8 inches long, from 
Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


a 


= a 


4 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


21. Paradicrolene multifilis, Alcock. 


Paradicrolene multifilis, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889, 
p. 387. 

Several small specimens, slightly differing in unimportant 
characters—e. g. in the colour of the body, which is much 
darker—from the type, were taken at Station 120, 240 to 276 
fathoms. 


Dermartorus, Alcock. 


22. Dermatorus melanocephalus, sp. n. 


This species is very closely allied to Dermatorus trichiurus 
from the Laccadive Sea (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Oct. 1890, 
p- 298), from which it differs in the following points :— 

All the spines of the head-bones are weak and flexible ; the 
opercular spine is broad, flat, and weak; the preopercular 
border is double, but smooth and unarmed; the humeral 
spine is almost obsolete; the length of the snout is one third 
that of the head, twice the major diameter of the eye, and 
greater than the width of the interorbital space; the maxilla 
is not quite two thirds of the head in length; there are only 
fifteen elongated gill-rakers on the outer side of the first 
branchial arch ; there are no pseudobranchiz whatever. 

Colours in the fresh state transparent grey; head and belly 
black. 

The intestine is long and much coiled, and there are a few 
rudimentary pyloric ceca in a ring round the pylorus. 

Length nearly 8 inches. 

One specimen from Station 111, 1644 fathoms, and one 
from Station 117, 1748 fathoms, both being mature females. 


LAMPROGRAMMUS, gen. nov. 


Head large, body compressed, both entirely covered with 
thin, smooth, deciduous scales of moderate size. Head-bones 
with prominent crests and wide muciparous cavities, unarmed 
except for a weak opercular spine. Snout not overhanging 
the jaws. Lye of moderate size. Mouth large; teeth in 
villiform bands in the jaws, palatines, and vomer. No barbel 
or hyoid filaments. Gill-opening wide; gill-membranes 
separate ; four gills, eight branchiostegals, no pseudobranchie. 
Lateral line very conspicuous, with much enlarged scales, each 
of which bears a glandular (luminous) organ. Vertical fins 
confluent; pectoral fins entire ; no ventral fins. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 33 


23. Lamprogrammus niger, sp. n. 
Ee So) MDrere rh lOM Ar cic..90. KERIO eI Plt V0: 


Tissues fragile. Head large, body compressed, tail com- 


pressed and tapering. ‘The 
head, the length of which 
is about one fifth of the 
total, or slightly over half 
the length of the entire 
head and trunk in the 
adult, or a little more than 
the greatest body-height, 
has the bones weak and 
furnished with prominent 
flexible crests, the inter- 
vals between which form 
wide and capacious muci- 
parous cavities; its only 
armature is a flat inconspi- 
cuous spine on the upper 
part of the operculum. 

The snout, which is 
broad and rounded, does 
not overhang the jaws ; its 
length is slightly less than 
the width of the convex 
interocular space and 24 
times the diameter of the 
circular eye, which last is 
about one ninth the length 
of the head. 

Mouth cavernous, with 
oblique cleft and jaws 
nearly conterminous in 
front ; the maxilla, which 
is much dilated  poste- 
riorly, is half the length 
of the head.  Villiform 
teeth in broad bands in 
the premaxille and in very 
narrow bands in the man- 
dibles, palatines, and V- 
shaped head of the vomer. 

Gill-openings very wide, 
the gill-membranes not at- 


‘SX ‘ahi snuupibosduoy 


— Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 3 


34 Mr. R. Vallentin on the 


tached to the isthmus; four gills with narrow lamine and 
scabrous clavate gill-rakers, which, to the number of about ten, 
are a little elongated on the outer side of the first arch ; no 
pseudobranchiz. 

Body and head, including the glosso-hyal region and the 
branchiostegal membranes, covered with deciduous membra- 
nous cycloid scales of moderate size. 

The scales of the very conspicuous lateral line are adherent 
and greatly enlarged ; they lie beneath a continuous sheath of 
black skin, which is loopholed over a long narrow groove 
with raised margins situated along the vertical diameter of 
each scale. These grooves are filled with an opaque white 
substance, which probably has a luminous function. The 
lateral line, in fact, is exactly similar to that of several species 
of Halosaurus. 

The dorsal fin, which begins just in advance of the gill- 
opening, and the anal, which begins almost a head-length 
behind the same level in the adult, are confluent with the 
pointed caudal. ‘The narrow, pointed pectorals are as long as 
the rostrorbital portion of the head. ‘There are no ventral 
fins whatever. 

The stomach is siphonal, with a bulbous pyloric end; the 
intestine, which is very long, is looped and coiled, the loops 
being held by a stout mesentery ; there are six small ceca in 
a semicircle round the pylorus; no air-bladder can be detected. 

Colours in the fresh state uniform jet-black. 

‘T'wo females, 15°5 and 11°75 inches long respectively, from 
Station 112, 561 fathoms ; a third specimen from Station 116, 
405 fathoms. 

This extraordinary form seems almost entitled to rank by 
itself in a separate subfamily of the Ophidiide. In general 
appearance and in most of its structural details it has the 
closest resemblance to the typical Brotulina; but it differs 
from them all in its remarkable Halosaurus-like lateral line 
and in the entire absence of ventral fins. 


[To be continued. ] 


III.—Notes concerning the Anatomy of certain Rottfers. 
By Rupert VALLENTIN. 


[Plates IV. & V.] 
It was originally my intention to prepare for publication a 
series of papers concerning the anatomy of some of our larger 
species of common Rotifers whose structure I had been able 


Anatomy of certain Rotifers. 35 


to examine by means of serial sections. After making a 
careful study of my sections I soon saw that some features 
which were plainly visible in one Rotifer were often indis- 
tinguishable or nearly so in the remaining specimens ; hence 
I deemed it necessary to gather what remarks I had to offer 
into a single communication, 

Having resided for some years in the neighbourhood of 
Epping Forest, where, in the numerous ponds, one has no 
difficulty in securing at most times of the year such well- 
known forms as Melicerta ringens, Stephanoceros, &c., 1 was 
astonished on taking up my residence in Cornwall to find 
these Rotifers absent from the numerous ponds in the 
county, and at first imagined that a more diligent search was 
only necessary to secure them. However, after examining 
during the past two years at fixed intervals a large number of 
ponds and pools to all appearances most favourably situated, 
I have, up to the present time, been only able to find Br achi- 
onus rubens in any quantity. 

Within the past six months I introduced into a pond in the 
neighbourhood of Falmouth some fine healthy specimens of 
Melicerta conifera procured from Epping Forest. The weed, 
Chara vulgaris, to which the cases containing the Rotifers 
were attached, flourished and grew luxuriantly; but the 
Rotifers soon died from some cause I am unable to discover. 
This fact may in some measure be due to the mildness of the 
climate here, frosts of any degree of severity being unknown. 

The specimens whose structure I have examined by means 
of serial sections are as follows :—Jelicerta ringens, M. cont- 
fera, Brachionus rubens, and Lacinularia sociatis. 

I propose in the following paper to discuss in as brief a 
manner as possible the various points of interest that have 
presented themselves to me during a close examination of 
sections of the above-named Rotifers, and to refer the reader 
to Dr. Hudson’s monograph (1) * for a detailed account of 


each species. 


NERVOUS SYSTEM. 


Melicerta ringens and M. conifera. 


(BlSAVetiggs: 1-8;) 


A close examination of serial sections has failed to reveal 
to me any material difference between these two species as 
regards the structure of the central nervous system. 

M. Joliet (2) was the first investigator who discovered the 


* The numbers refer to Bibliographical List at end. 
3* 


36 Mr. R. Vallentin on the 


central nervous system in Melicerta ringens. He says :— 
“Sur la face dorsale du pharynx, immédiatement au-dessus de 
Pamas glandulaire dépendant du systéme excréteur, se voient 
deux ou quatre cellules transparentes qui occupent précisé- 
ment la position ot l’on a décrit le ganglion chez tous les 
Rotateurs ott il a été vu. Elles sont pourvues d’un noyau 
volumineux qui leur donne beaucoup l’apparance d’une 
cellule nerveuse et deux d’entre elles envoient un filet a 
Porgane tactile impair.” 

I have placed in my illustrations a section taken through 
the middle of the brain and surrounding parts of J/. conifera. 
I have selected this Rotifer mainly on account of its size and 
the ease with which one can see the nerve-cells. In J. 
ringens the brain is, as stated by M. Joliet, small, the nerve- 
cells being not nearly so numerous as in JZ. conifera (vide 
Pl. IV. figs. 2-4 and the accompanying explanations). 


Lacinularia socialis. (Pl. V. figs. 9-13.) 


Dr. Hudson in his monograph gives a summary of our 
present knowledge concerning the nervous system of this 
species. He says (loc. cit.), “ Prof. Huxley describes and 
figures a ciliated cup beneath the chin, just as in JZ. r¢éngens ; 
and below this cup, underneath the surface on the ventral side 
‘a bilobed homogeneous mass resembling in appearance the 
ganglion of Brachionus.’ 'This organ he supposes to be the 
true nervous ganglion. Dr. Leydig, on the other hand, 
points out two nucleated polar cells, giving off threads, just 
below the mastax, and two similar ones at the junction of the 
foot and trunk.” 

According to my observations I find a group of nerve-cells 
placed immediately beneath the transverse band which con- 
nects above the mouth the paired lateral excretory tubes (vide 
Pl. V. fig. 12). This group of cells consists of unipolar gan- 
glion-cells. On reference to fig. 12 and the accompanying 
explanation it will be further noticed that from the dorsal 
edge of this nervous mass nerve-fibres are given off which 
ultimately terminate in one of those large cells placed at 
regular intervals along the inner edge of the corona, and 
classed under the head of “ vacuolar thickenings” by Prof. 
Huxley (3). 

Prot. Huxley says concerning these “ vacuolar thickenings ” 
as follows:—‘*. . . the thickenings in the trochal disk are 
mostly towards its lower surface and at its inferior margin; they 
are generally four or five on each side, and are connected b 
branched filaments with that body on each side of the pharyn- 


Anatomy of certain Rotifers. 37 


geal mass in which the band of the water-vascular system 
terminates.” In this species of Rotifer tactile organs have 
never been observed; I take these “ vacuolar thickenings ”’ 
to be nerve sense-cells and to perform the function of tactile 
organs. Occupying the position they do, on any foreign body 
coming into contact with the expanded edge of the corona 
the stimulus would be immediately conveyed through these 
marginal sense-bodies along the nerves and so to the brain. 
There is, however, a very close connexion between the mar- 
ginal sense-cell and the dilated portion of each lateral canal 
in the corona. I have, however, satisfied myself that the 
nerve-fibre in each instance runs over the dilated portion of 
the lateral canal and so joins the brain. Be this as it may, 
cells similar in structure but not showing any connexion with 
the central nervous mass are also visible in the trochal disk 
of Melicerta ringens, M. conifera, and Brachionus rubens. 

Attention may here be directed to a group of cells placed 
in the region of the anterior third of the foot. Dr. Leydig (4) 
gives a very exact representation of these cells as seen in 
optical section. From a close scrutiny of Dr. Leydig’s figure 
one would be inclined to imagine that these cells were placed 
immediately beneath the cuticle of the animal. Serial sec- 
tions, however, show these cells to be grouped together in the 
central space (body-cavity) of the foot, the longitudinal 
muscles with the mucous cells forming a complete wall round 
them (vide Pl. V. fig. 9). ach cell is seen to be oval in 
outline and possessing a nucleus and nucleolus. Anteriorly 
and posteriorly from each cell processes are given off, the 
processes from the anterior region of each cell being lost in 
the viscera, while posteriorly they appear to unite with the 
muscles forming the attached extremity. These processes 
are so extremely fine as to render it difficult for one to trace 
them to their destination. Dr. Leydig takes these cells to 
be nervous in function. Dr. Hudson (Coc. cit.), after giving 
a summary of the researches of previous investigators con- 
cerning the position of the known nervous centres in other 
Rotifers, seriously questions Dr. Leydig’s statement con- 
cerning the function of the cells in question. At present I 
think we must own we are unable to offer any satisfactory 
_ explanation concerning their function. 


MuscuLar SYSTEM. 


Melicerta ringens and M. conifera. 


(Eby = files. 1--3:) 


So far as I can discover there is no difference in the 


38 Mr. R. Vallentin on the 


arrangement and distribution of the muscles in these two 
species. 

Prof. Williamson (5) says, ‘ Distinct muscular bands occur 
at intervals in the common tegument, concentrically encircling 
the entire organism. Their action is easily observed. Still 
larger and more distinct fasculi run lengthwise ; some of these 
proceed from the upper part of the visceral cavity to the base 
of the tail or peduncle, where they are inserted into a thick- 
ened portion of the integument. Others, taking their rise 
from the various parts of the body, proceed along the caudal 
prolongation, and are inserted into a little concavo-convex 
body at its extremity.” 

Dr. Hudson says, “ The longitudinal muscles, as in the 
Flosculariade, run up the foot to its junction with the trunk, 
where they are fastened. They then cross the trunk till 
they reach the neck, where they are again fastened; and as 
they reach the head they divide into branches, which cross 
the lobes of the corona, and, by their contraction, furl it. 
Transverse muscles, imbedded in the integuments, encircle the 
trunk ; and, by the compression of the body-fluids, drive out 
and unfurl the corona, just as in Mloscularia.” 

M. Joliet gives, according to my observations, the most 
exact description of the arrangement and number of muscles 
in this species. He says, under this heading, “ I] se compose 
principalement de huit cordons musculaires, qui vont s’ins¢rer, 
dune part, & Pextrémité de la queue quw’ils parcourent dans 
toute sa longueur, et de l’autre symétriquement & différents 
niveaux sur la face ventrale, sur la face dorsale, et sur les 
cotés du corps.” 

On reference to fig. 7 and the accompanying explanation 
one cannot fail to notice that the muscles in the foot of this 
species are arranged in a manner distinctly different to that 
of any ordinary tube-dwelling Rotifer; and, further, the 
muscles present in transverse section an almost crescentric 
outline, appearing to be united by sarcolemma only when 
viewed in longitudinal section. It will also be noticed that 
the muscles are placed some distance from the cuticle and not 
arranged in any order, but appear to move freely in the large 
body-cavity space im the foot. As to whether or no these 
features are in any way caused by the reagents used I am 
unable to determine; still all my sections agree as to these 
points. Posteriorly, owing to the tapering form of the foot, 
the muscles tend to converge, and in the region of the poste- 
rior third they unite and form the attached extremity. At 
the junction of the foot with the trunk the muscles form the 
usual four pairs, and, continuing anteriorly, remain unaltered 


Anatomy of certain Rotifers. 39 


till the region of the anterior third is reached. In this latter 
region the muscles break up and terminate at the base of the 
corona. Owing to their extreme fineness I am unable to 
trace these muscles with any degree of exactness in this 
region. One point, however, is certain; the fibres terminate 
in a large muscular band placed at the base of the corona. 

I may here add in conclusion that I have been unable to 
discover any traces in section of the circular muscular bands 
which so many investigators have seen in optical section. 


Lacinularia socialis. (Pl. V. figs. 9-13.) 


Prof. Huxley in his paper does not appear to notice beyond 
a brief reference the muscles in this Rotifer; Dr. Leydig, on 
the other hand, treats this subject in an exhaustive manner. 
He says (lov. cit.) : “ Es sind vier Lingenmuskeln, welche 
sich durch den ganzen Kérper ziehen, von der Spitze des 
Schwanzes bis zum Rande des Riiderorganes und welche die 
Hauptbewegung des Thieres besorgen, das sich Verkiirzen 
und Kinstiilpen. Sie sind nicht gleich dick nach ihrer ganzen 
Ausdehnung: im Schwanzanhang und im Hinterleibe betrigt 
thr Durchmesser 0:004’’’, nach vorne zu verjiingen sie sich 
allmilig, und wenn sie einmal in das Riderorgan eingetreten 
sind, so gehen sie strahlig auseinander zum Rande desselben.” 
He then proceeds to notice certain circular muscles. He says: 
“ Der Leib des Thieres wird auch ringfoérmig eingeschniirt. 
Dieses bewerkstelligen eine Anzahl Ringmuskeln, welche in 
Abstinden unter der Haut herum laufen ; sie sind viel feiner 
als die Liingenmuskeln, haben auch nie eine Querstreifung, 
sondern zeigen sich nur als durchaus homogene Fiden. 
Die einzelnen Ringmuskeln scheinen auch untereinander 
durch zarte Ausliiufer verbunden zu sein.” 

Serial sections have failed to reveal to me any trace of these 
circular muscles encircling the body in any way. 

I find the arrangement of the muscles in the foot of this 
species to differ but in a slight manner from that of Stephano- 
ceros. 

Examining a transverse section taken immediately beneath 
the junction of the foot with the trunk (vide Pl. V. fig. 9), the 
muscles are found to be six in number, the interspaces being 
occupied by a prominent mucous cell. It will be further 
“noticed that the muscles are not placed immediately beneath 
the cuticle, but occupy a position slightly removed from it. 

At the junction of the foot with the trunk each muscle 
divides into two parts. These muscles continue to run ante- 
riorly immediately beneath the cuticle without any visible 


40 Mr. R. Vallentin on the 


alteration, and terminate at the base of the corona or trochal 
disk. 


ALIMENTARY CANAL. 


Melicerta ringens and M. conifera. 


(PI. IV. figs. 1-8.) 


All previous investigators have noticed a paired structure 
visible above the mastax. It is found to be present in the 
majority of Rotifers. Dr. Hudson (1) saysconcerning this struc- 
ture in M. ringens as follows :— On each side of the buccal 
funnel and above the mastax is a clear organ whose surface is 
spheroidal. The two have been described as salivary glands 
by some observers, and as mere stays to the mastax by others. 
They are obviously elastic, and move up and down with its 
every motion.” Although these paired structures are easily 
distinguishable in the Rotifers included in the present paper, 
I find their structure most easily deciphered in Melicerta 
conifera. It is my intention to take this species as an illus- 
tration and to describe the structure of these bodies as briefly 
as possible. 

On reference to Pl. IV. figs. land 2, which are serial sections, 
it will be noticed that, placed immediately above these “sphe- 
roidal bodies,” are certain glandular cells; the protoplasm 
being wanting in many instances, these cells were probably 
im an active state of secretion at the death of the animal. 
Attached to the inner wall of each “ spheroidal body,” or, as 
1 shall in future call it, salivary receptacle (for that is what I 
take them to be), is a valvular body, which places the cavity 
of each receptacle in immediate connexion with the gut 
(fig. 2, a). It will also be noticed that there is a slight 
deposit of secretion visible within each salivary receptacle. 
Dr. Hudson noticed these valvular openings. He says, “ It 
[the buccal funnel] is ciliated throughout, and has a pair of 
chitinous lips similar to those described at p. 6.” The refer- 
cnee given refers to a lengthened description of these struc- 
tures as they are found in Brachionus rubens. Dr. Hudson 
here says, ‘‘ But it is not every atom whirled down the buccal 
funnel that is suffered to reach the mastax ; for there are 
two lip-like processes rising from the mastax, which can be 
seen every now and then thrust up and down the buccal 
funnel; and which by closing prevent the passage of morsels 
that are not to the Rotiferon’s taste.” 

It seems to me highly probable that Dr. Hudson has 
shghtly misplaced the point of attachment of these valvular 


Anatomy of certain Rotifers. 41 


or lip-like processes. On reference to fig. 2 it will at once 
be evident that the real point of attachment of these bodies 
is on the outer or ventral edge of each salivary receptacle. 
In addition to this the same figure also shows a connexion 
between the salivary receptacle (on the left side facing the 
observer) and the gut. ‘The connexion which exists on the 
right side is not shown in the drawing, owing to the section 
not being exactly transverse. 

In my opinion the series of complicated movements so 
exactly described by Dr. Hudson is none other than the 
opening and closing of these valvular bodies, to allow the 
secretion to flow into the gut as food is passing, in order to 
assist digestion. 

Prof. Williamson (5) mentions in his paper a structure 
which seems to have eluded the scrutiny of observers ever 
since. He says, ‘Two or three pyriform glandular (?) 
looking bodies are often attached to the base of the upper 
stomach, near the constriction which separates it from the 
lower one. . . . Not having been able to trace any ducts or 
orifices passing from these organs to the viscera, I have hesi- 
tated to assert their glandular character.” Dr. Hudson does 
not appear fo have seen these bodies, as he fails to notice their 
presence. 

I have placed in my illustrations a view of this group of 
cells as seen in longitudinal section to confirm Prof. William- 
son’s discovery (vide fig. 8). At present I am unable to offer 
any suggestion as to what function they perform, as I have 
failed to find any opening into the gut. 

As to the presence of Mr. Gosse’s “.. . little granular 
body connected with the tip (of the foot) by a point, and 
enlarging at the upper end, where it is connected with a small 
elobular vesicle,” [I have been unable to discover a single 
trace of its presence in section; and in my opinion it does 
not exist, 


MASTAX, 


Melicerta ringens and M. conifera. 


From the earliest days of microscopical investigation the 
mastax has, perhaps, of all the organs attracted the most 
attention. Originally taken for a heart, Prof. Ehrenberg 
clearly demonstrated its function in the early part of the 
present century. At a later period M. ringens formed the 
subject for a most detailed examination by Prof. Williamson, 


his paper being illustrated with some excellent figures. Mr. 


42 Mr. R. Vallentin on the 


P. H. Gosse (6) followed Prof. Williamson with a short 
paper on the same Rotifer in the same number of the same 
journal. A few years later he (Mr. Gosse (7)) published an 
elaborate treatise, furnished with numerous illustrations of the 
mastax, with the contained hard parts, in various species of 
Rotifers, this last work having since then formed the standard 
work of reference in connexion with this organ. In this 
last-named work Mr. Gosse, after giving a short summary of 
Prof. Williamson’s investigations in connexion with the 
structure of the mastax, concludes as follows :—“ He [ Prof. 
Williamson] further states, that ‘the conglobate organ in 
which the apparatus is imbedded [7. e. the mastax] is com- 
posed of numerous large cells, each of which contains a 
beautiful nucleus with its nucleolus.’ . .. The statement of 
the cellular character of the mastax, and the presumption of 
penetrating muscles, are alike negatived by my observations, 
not only in this species, but in the whole range of the Roti- 
fera. The able and learned Professor has probably been 
misled, in the former conclusion, by some overlying tissues, 
perhaps similar to the salivary glands in Luchlanis.” With 
reference to the mastax, taken as a whole, Mr. Gosse says: 
“In substance it varies from a state in which its walls are 
thick and solid, composed of dense muscular fibre, with little 
cavity, as in Lrachionus, to one in which it forms a capacious 
sac, with thin, apparently membranous, parietes, as in Fur- 
cularia. . . . In Brachionus urceolaris it (the mastax) is a 
dense, colourless, highly refractive mass of muscles. . . .” 

Dr. Hudson makes remarks of a similar nature in his 
description of Brachionus rubens. He says: ‘“ Muscles, 
springing from the walls of the mastax, are attached to various 
parts of the mallei and rami, and act so as to cause the unci 
to approach and recede from each other.” 

A careful examination of serial sections taken through the 
mastax and the surrounding parts of Brachionus rubens, 
Melicerta ringens, M. conifera, and Lacinularia socialis has 
failed to reveal to me the slightest trace of the muscular 
investment described and figured by Mr. Gosse and other 
investigators. 

Considering the crude methods employed by Prof. William- 
son when he made his important discovery of the cellular 
character of the mastax, one can readily excuse the position in 
which he imagined these cells to be placed, for sections show 
these cells to be placed within the hard parts of the trophi, and 
not on the walls of the mastax. I have placed in my illustra- 
tions an almost complete series of drawings of sections taken 
through the anterior third of MMelicerta con7fera. I have 


Anatomy of certain Rotifers. 43 


selected this species mainly on account of its size and also 
because of the ease with which one is able to study the 
sections. I have, however, deemed it prudent to include in 
my illustrations a nearly median transverse section through 
the mastax of Melicerta ringens. In this species (JL. ringens) 
the cells in the hard parts of the trophi are perhaps better 
shown than in JZ. contfera (vide PI. IV. fig.4). ‘Turning now to 
the movements of the mastax, Mr. Gosse notices his previous 
observations (6) and selects Limnias ceratophylli for a detailed 
examination. He says: “ The mastax consists of three sub- 
globose lobes . . . one on each side appropriated to each 
malleus, and a third descending towards the ventral aspect, 
which envelopes the incus. The mallei are . . . intimately 
united to the rami of the incus ... each uncus forming, 
with its ramus, a well-defined mass of muscle, enclosing the 
solid parts, and in form approaching the quadrature of a 
globe: two flat faces opposing and working on each other.” 

My own opinion is that there is only one pair of muscles 
present in the mastax. On reference to Pl. IV. fig. 3 it will be 
seen that each half of the manubrium is connected with its 
fellow by a comparatively thick arching band which stretches 
over the dorsal region of the mastax. Attached to this band 
on either side of the median line is a muscle, which I. have 
ficured slightly more prominently than it really is in section, 
which, running across each half of the ramus at an obtuse 
angle, terminates at the extremity of the fulcrum (vide fig. 3, 
fm). ‘The movements of these various parts are as follows :— 
By the simultaneous contraction of the preceding muscles the 
rami are drawn upwards and inwards, and by the relaxation 
of the same muscles the rami are forced apart by the semi- 
circular band acting on them. 

~I may add finally that I have been unable to discover any 
muscular fibres penetrating the mastax, 


E XCRETORY SYSTEM. 


Flame-cells or Vibratile Tags. 


Concerning the structure of these singular bodies there has 
been and still exists a considerable difference of opinion. A 
summary of our present knowledge concerning the structure 
of these bodies with their lateral canals is given by Dr. 
Hudson in his monograph, forming an appendix to the first 
volume. His description is too long for me to give at length ; 
it may, however, be briefly summarized as follows :— 


44 Mr. R. Vallentin on the 


The structure, of a flame-cell or vibratile tag is found to 
alter in appearance from whichever point it is observed. 

Is there a single cilium within the tag, or are there minute 
cilia, as suggested by Dr. Moxon, ‘on each inner broad surface 
of the tag”? 

“The next point,” says Dr. Hudson, “is whether these 
tags are opened or closed at their free ends.”’ 

Mr. Jackson, in his edition of Rolleston’s ‘Forms of 
Animal Life,’ says:— They [the lateral canals] carry a 
number of ciliated organs, each of which consists of a pyri- 
form canalicute, lodging at its free broad end a flame-cell. 
The canalicule is closed (Plate) or has a lateral aperture 
(lichestein).” 

It seemed to me hopeless to attempt to arrive at any satis- 
factory conclusions concerning the structure of a flame-cell 
by employing the same means as hitherto employed; the 
attack to be successful must be made from another quarter. 

Brachionus rubens is a very common Rotifer, and fortu- 
nately possesses flame-cells of considerable dimensions. 
Atter several failures I succeeded in preserving a gathering 
of these Rotifers in a fairly expanded condition, and also in 
cutting sections of them. In this species of Rotifer I find an 
individual flame-cell to consist of a hyaline cylinder, the 
extremity of which is rounded and closed, a single cell 
possessing a nucleus forming the distal termination. Springing 
from the centre of this cell and projecting forwards to almost 
the junction of the flame-cell with the lateral canal is a 
tapering broad-edged cilium, which has a free motion in the 
interior of the cell. The junction of the flame-cell with the 
lateral canal is marked by a fine granular deposit on the walls 


of the canal (vide Pl. V. fig. 14). 


Lateral Canals. 


The minute structure of these canals is a point to which 
but little attention appears to have been hitherto directed. 
The only reference which I can find relating to the minute 
structure of these canals is by Mr. Jackson. He says: 
“These tubes [lateral canals] have nucleated walls and are 
probably intracellular.” The structure of these canals is 
most easily distinguishable in Lactnularia socialis. On refer- 
ence to fig. 10 A, and the accompanying explanation, the 
walls of the lateral canals are seen to be lined with large 
cells, each cell being furnished with a distinct nucleus and 
nucleolus. 

There is, however, one important portion of the lateral 


Anatomy of certain Rotifers. 45 


canals in Lacinularia soctalis to which I think sufficient 
attention has not been hitherto directed. Placed within the 
ciliary wreath or corona, on either side of the oral aperture, 1s 
a dilated portion of the lateral canals. A continuation of 
the lateral canal extends over the mouth, and joins the corre- 
sponding dilatation on the other side. Concerning this 
dilated portion of the lateral canals Prof. Huxley (3) says ina 
footnote as follows :—‘‘ The only discrepancy of importance 
in Leydig’s account is, firstly, that he considers what I have 
ealled the ‘vacuolar thickening on each side of the pharyn- 
geal mass,’ and what Ehrenberg calls a nervous centre, to be 
tormed by convolutions of the water-vessel itself... Leydig 
does not seem to have noticed the transverse anastomosing 
vessel over the pharynx.” 

After a careful study of my sections through these dilated 
portions of the lateral canals I believe their structure to be 
as follows :—On reference to PI. V. fig. 11 and the explanation 
accompanying it the course of a lateral canal can be easily 
traced for some considerable distance in the dilated portion, 
and then suddenly terminates. As to whether or no there is 
a ciliated opening at the point where the canal abruptly 
terminates I am unable to satisfy myself. Be this as it may, 
the tube continues, and, uniting with the transverse branch, 
runs over the ganglion and unites with its fellow on the 
opposite side. ‘The character of the tissue which surrounds 
these convoluted tubes appears to be of a spongy nature with 
scattered nuclei (vede figs. 11 and 12). As to whether or ne 
actual seeretion takes place in this region, [ am unable at 
present to determine. 

As to whether or no the lateral canals finally open into the 
cloaca or possess a separate opening to the exterior, inves- 
tigators have concerning this point differed greatly in opinion. 
Prof. Huxley says: “ There is no contractile sac opening into 
the cloaca as in other genera, but two very delicate vessels, 
about 1-4000th of an inch in diameter, clear and colourless, 
arise by a common origin upon the dorsal side of the intes- 
tine. Whether they open into this, or have a distinct external 
duct, I cannot say.” Dr. Hudson, after giving a short sum- 
mary of Prof. Huxley’s remarks, says :—‘* = Di Dr. 
Leydig says that the lateral canals start froma common 
branch opening into a contractile vesicle, which discharges 
itself into the cloaca: it will be seen that a similar doubt 
exists concerning the termination of the canals in Conochilus 
volvox, and further investigation is, I think, wanted to make 
the matter clear.” 


After examining many dozens of sections taken through 


46 Mr. R. Vallentin on the 


Lacinularia socialis, IT at last suceeeded in obtaining one 
series of sections that left no doubt on my own mind as to 
the final termination of the lateral canals. On reference to 
fig. 13 the thin membranous-like termination of the united 
lateral canals will at once be seen. The slightly dilated 
junction rapidly narrows and opens to. the exterior immedi- 
ately beneath the anal aperture (fig. 13, e). I think the 
extreme difficulty one experiences in viewing in a satisfactory 
manner the termination of these lateral canals is mainly 
owing to the extreme delicacy of the walls of the lateral 
canals in the region of the posterior third to their junction. 
This statement receives confirmation from the fact that the 
termination of the lateral canals in all my other sections has 
eluded my most careful scrutiny. 


LITERATURE REFERRED TO. 


(1) Hupson, C. T., and Gossr, P. H. The Rotifera or Wheel- 
animalcules, 1886. 


(2) Jotiet. “Monographie des Melicertes,” Arch. de Zool. expé. et 
gén, vol. i. 1883. 


(3) Huxiey,T.H. “ Lactnularia socialis: «a Contribution to the 
Anatomy and Physiology of the Rotifera,” Trans. Micr. Soc. Lond. 
vol.i, 1853. 


(4) Leypie, F. “Zur Anatomie und Entwicklungsgeschichte der 
Lacinularia socialis,” Zeitschy. f. wiss. Zool. iii. 1851. 

(5) Wituramson, W.C. “On the Anatomy of Melcerta ringens,” 
Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. i. 1853. 


(6) Gossr, P. H. “On the Structure, Functions, Habits, and Deve- 
lopment of Melcerta ringens,’ Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. i. 


1853. 
(7) “On the Structure, Functions, and Homologies of the 
Manducatory Organs in the Class Rotifera,” Phil. Trans. 1855, 
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
List of Reference Letters. 
ie, Lateral canals. ST., sé. Stomach. 
o, Ovary. 2. Intestine. 
s.g. Salivary glands. e. Cuticle. 
8.R. Salivary receptacles. gg. Gastric glands. 
a, Opening of salivary receptacles 2. Opening of gastric glands into 
into pharynx. cesophagus. 
g. Ganglia (brain). a, Csophagus, 
m, Muscles, b.c. Body-cavity. 


m.c. Mucous cells. f.c, Flame-cell, 


Anatomy of certain Rotifers. 47 


v.t. Vibratile tag. e. External opening of united por- 
m.s.c. Marginal sense-cells of co- tions of lateral canals. 

rona, d. United terminations of lateral 
ele. Coiled portions of lateral canals. 

canals in the corona. z. Cells of unknown significance 
s. Spindle-shaped cells in foot, placed between stomach and 
mb, Manubrium. intestine. 
Jim. Fulerum. ph. Pharynx. 

Puats IV. 


Fig. 1. Transverse section of Melicerta conifera immediately beneath the 
base of the corona. Zeiss obj. H, oc. 3. 

Fig. 2. Next section of same Rotifer, showing brain and salivary recep- 
tacles. Zeiss obj. F, oc. 3. 

Fig. 3. Next section but one of same Rotifer, showing mastax and sur- 
rounding parts. Zeiss obj. E, oc. 3. 

Fig. 4, Transverse section through mastax and surrounding parts of Mel/- 
certa ringens. Zeiss H, oc. 3. 

Fig. 5. Transverse section through cesophagus and surrounding parts of 
Melicerta conifera, showing opening of gastric gland into the 
cesophagus. Zeiss obj. I, oc. 3. 

Fig. 6. Transverse section through the middle of body of same Rotifer. 
Zeiss F, oc. 3. 

Fig. 7. Transverse section of same Rotifer immediately beneath the 
junction of foot with body. Zeiss F, oc. 3. 

Fig. 8. Vertical section through Melicerta ringens, showing cells of un- 
known significance placed between stomach and _ intestine. 
Zeiss E, oc. 3. 


PLATE V. 


Fg. 9. Transverse section of Lacinularia socialis immediately beneath 
the junction of foot with body. Zeiss F, oc. 3. 

Fy. 10 a. Vertical section through lateral canal of Lacinularia socialis. 
Zeiss F, oc. 3. 

Fig. 108. Transverse section of Lacinularia socialis, showing gastric 
glands and one duct passing into the cesophagus, Zeiss EK, 
OC. 8. 

Fig. 11, Vertical section through margin of corona and surrounding 
parts of Lacinularia socialis, showing marginal sense-cell and 
coiled portion of lateral canal in the corona, Zeiss F, oc. 3. 

Fig. 12. Transverse section through corona of Lacinularia socialis, show= 
ing brain and nerve-fibres terminating in marginal sense-cells, 
Zeiss F, oc. 3. 

Fig. 13. Transverse section through same Rotifer, showing intestine with 
its external aperture and external opening of united portion of 
lateral canals. Zeiss EK, oc. 3. 

Fig. 14, Vertical section through Brachionus rubens, showing flame-cell 
with portion of lateral canal, Zeiss K, oc. 3. 


48 Mr. A. W. Waters on Chilostomatous Characters 


1V.—On Chilostomatous Characters in Melicertitide and 
other Fossil Bryozoa. By ArtTHUR WM. WATERS. 


[Plate VIL] 


I HAVE on various occasions * pointed out that the Melicer- 
titide have avicularia, and have also written to several friends 
who were at work upon the Chalk fossils with the hope that 
the relationship of this group would be thoroughly worked 
out. Mr. Vine, however, in his recent ‘ British Association 
Report,’ and Dr. Pergens, in his revision of d’Ovbigny’s 
‘Cretaceous Bryozoa,’ place them with the Cyclostomata 
without indicating any doubt as to the position ; and it may 
therefore be well to again call attention to some of the 
characters of the group. 

When d’Orbigny wrote, ‘ cellules accessoires”? was a con- 
venient term, as but little was known about avicularia; and 
in this family they are sometimes called “ cellules accessoires,” 
sometimes ‘ cellules ovariennes;”’ but it must be borne in 
mind that also in Onychocella and its allies d’Orbigny did not 
understand the function of the vicarious avicularia, which he 
called “ cellules accessoires,” and speculated that since they 
occur on the same zoaria as oviceils this could not be their 
function, but might they be male cells? Pergens, Marsson J, 
and others, however, follow, and speak of triangular ovicells. 
It is surprising that d’Orbigny should have called the organs 
figured on plate 736. fig. 6, and plate 735. fig. 15, ‘ Paléon- 
tologie Frangais,’ ovicells, as they are so decidedly avicu- 
larian in shape; but as this is perhaps even more marked in 
a specimen of Melicertites semiclausa, V’Orb., in my collec- 
tion, from Le Mans figures (1 and 8) are given. The 
presence of a spatulate mandible is distinctly indicated, and 
there can be little doubt that we have before us a vicarious 
avicularium. In some cases the end of the mandible has 
been unsymmetrical (fig. 8), similar abnormalities not being 
unfrequent in recent vicarious avicularia. 

In MW. royana, W. (fig. 2), there are also avicularia scat- 
tered over the surface, and here again, if we are to judge by 
analogy, we can scarcely doubt that in the beak there has 
been a chitinous mandible. The opening of the avicularium 


* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xl. p. 679; Ke. 

+ Marsson (‘ Die Bryozoen der weissen Schreibkreide der Insel Riigen,’ 
p. 47) makes Nodelea a genus of the family Eleidea, based simply upon 
its having a special ovicell; but his figure of Nodclea propingua, Mars., 
shows an undoubted avicularium and no ovicell. 


in Melicertitidee and other Fossil Bryozoa. 49 


differs somewhat from any with which I am acquainted, but 
nevertheless reminds us of avicularia and not at all of ovi- 
cells. 

In MZ. cenomana, d’Orb., there are some large broken-down 
cells which I should be inclined to consider avicularian ; but 
as the preservation of the specimen is unsatisfactory, this 
must remain uncertain. There is in another part an inflation 
round which the zocecia are irregularly grouped; above the 
lower central zocecium there is a semicircular depression with 
a few perforations, giving it the appearance of an “ area”’ 
like those found in the ovicells of so many Cellepore &c. I 
hope that this may receive further investigation from some 
one possessing better specimens. 

Finding a character so distinctly Chilostomatous as avicu- 
laria, it is necessary to examine more carefully the others ; 
and first, as to those on the surface, the front is punctate, 
with larger pores than those of the Cyclostomata. ‘These 
have been overlooked, as the fossilization of Cretaceous forms 
makes it often impossible and usually very difficult to distin- 
euish such surface-markings; but in sections they are 
readily seen. In figure 2 they are shown all over the surface, 
though, as a matter of fact, they can only be distinguished 
in a few zocecia. 

Over the aperture of some zocecia there is a thin calcareous 
plate, but in others there is at a lower level a very peculiar 
partial closure, formed by three, or sometimes four, calcareous 
growths, starting from the side and uniting in the centre. 

We thus find externally points which indicate that we are 
not dealing with a simple Cyclostomata, and examination of 
the interior structure is quite as convincing on this point. In 
transverse sections (figs. 5 and 11) a contraction formed by a 
curved plate is seen on each side just below the opening. 
Possibly an operculum has an attachment here, but of this I 
have not been able to satisfy myself. In longitudinal sections 
(fig. 4) there is also a projecting plate just behind the front 
wall; and although I am not acquainted with exactly similar 
contractions in any Chilostomata, they seem to indicate Chilo- 
stomatous affinities, and nothing of the kind is known in the 
simple tubular Cyclostomata. ‘The central portion of the 
zoarium, however, consists of parallel plain tubes, and cer- 
tainly this portion resembles the structure of many Cyclo- 
stomata. The lateral walls of the zocecia in the wider part 
and also at the commencement of the tubular portion show 
the beaded structure * which I have described in Heteropora 

* “On the Occurrence of Recent Heteropora,” Journ. Roy. Mier. Soe. 
vol. ii. p. 390. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 4 


50 ~=6Mr. A. W. Waters on Chilostomatous Characters 


and other species of Cyclostomata, caused by the walls being 
thinner where the perforations occur. 

Dr. Hann* placed the Melicertitide as a third “ typus”’ (the 
Stigmatoporina) of the Inarticulata,a“tribus” of the Cyclosto- 
mata, on account of the mode of growth, namely the zocecia ter- 
minating at right angles to a central bundle of long parallel 
tubes. Marssont divides the Cyclostomata into typus Soleno- 
porina and typus Metopoporina, the last including the families 
Ceidea, d’Orb., and Eleidea, d’Orb. Pergens ¢ makes a typus 
Melicertitina. Each of these workers calls attention to the 
trumpet-like dilation of the extremity of the zocecia, but all 
speak of the triangular ovicell, though if we are to be guided 
at all by analogy there is no reason for speaking of an ovicell, 
whereas the resemblance to many undoubted vicarious avicu- 
Jaria is most striking, for there is evidently the platform for 
a triangular or spatulate chitinous appendage. , 

Before we can be sure of the position of this division, or 
perhaps suborder, the whole group must be reexamined, as 
probably some of the forms placed here by d’Orbigny should 
simply be removed to Chilostomata, others remaining with 
the Cyclostomata, leaving a division which should be care- 
fully compared with some of the older forms, and perhaps 
some Paleozoic fossils will be elucidated thereby. 

To come to the second part of the paper, H. O. Ulrich § 
has recently published an important work on the Palaeozoic 
Bryozoa of Illinois, and considers that the suborder Crypto- 
stomata of Vine shows relationship with the Chilostomata ; 
and this publication has induced me to put together the above 
results, which, like many other fresh facts, have been among 
my notes for many years. Ulrich lays great stress upon two 
projecting processes in the interior of the Cryptostomata, 
which I pointed out as existing in a species of Fenestellida || 
and which Ulrich now calls hemisepta. These are usually at 
the base of what Vine and Ulrich call a vestibule; that is to 
say, there is within the shell a tubular shaft up to the external 
opening, so that it is at right angles to the “ primary cham- 
ber,” which might be called the zocecial chamber. No 
explanation is attempted of the function of the hemisepta; 
but there are a great many recent species in which there is a 
similar vestibule, at the base of which is the oral aperture 

* ‘Die Bryozoen des Mastrichter Ober Senon.’ 

+ ‘Die Bryozoen der weissen Schreibkreide der Insel Riigen,’ p. 7. 

“ Revision des Bryozoaires du Crétacé figurés par d’Orbigny,” Bull. 
Soc. Belge de Géol. vol. iii. 
§ “ Paleozoic Bryozoa,” Paleontology of Illinois, vol. viii., 1890. 


“ Remarks on some Fenestellide,” Manchester Geol. Soc. vol. xiv., 
1878. 


in Melicertitidee and other Fossil Bryozoa. 51 


closed by an operculum, and all above this is the equivalent 
of the peristome. In recent forms a better name is required, 
so that it can be applied whether there is a projection above 
the zoarium or not. 

This vestibule may be well seen in my figure * of Adeo- 
nella atlantica, B., which should be compared with some of 
Ulrich’s. It also oceurs in Portna and very well marked in 
Schizoporella challengeria, Waterst ; other numerous instances 
could be given of the same thing in recent and fossil species. 
At the oral aperture there is often a small calcareous projec- 
tion for the attachment of the operculum, which in Schizo- 
porella challengeria, W., is so distinct that it may well be 
called a hemiseptum; and a similar projection is figured in 
Bifaxaria denticulata, B.} 

Many of Ulrich’s figures remind us very closely of the 
structure in recent forms; but there are also several with a 
series of hemisepta, and it is very difficult to understand what 
these may mean, so that we may withhold judgment as to 
whether all that are grouped under Cryptostomata will prove 
to form a suborder. Qn the other hand, there seems good 
reason for thinking that a large number of Paleozoic forms 
previously placed with Cyclostomata really show greater 
affinities with Chilostomata. 

Since Mr. Ulrich’s paper was written I have recorded the 
fact that in Chilostomata there may be a closure exactly 
resembling that known in several Cyclostomata, and that it 
may exist above the oral (opercular) aperture§. Closures are 
known in many of the Paleozoic fossils; but these Mr. 
Ulrich calls opercula, a use of the term against which I must 
strongly protest, as “opercula” should only mean the 
movable chitinous cover as known in the Chilostomata. 
These closures seemed formerly to indicate relationship with 
the Cyclostomata, but now, knowing them in the other sub- 
order, their presence cannot be considered to weigh against 


Mr. Ulrich’s views. 


Melicertites royana, sp. n. 


(Pl. VI. figs. 2, 4, 5, 6, 11.) 


D’Orbigny described Multinodelea tuberosa from several 
localities in the French Senonian, and among others from 


* Supp. Chall. Rep. pl. ii. fig. 20. 
ft Loe. cit. pl. i. fig. 25, 
{ Loe, cit. pl. ii. fig. 31. : 
§ “North Italian Bryozoa,” Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. xlvii. p. 5 
&e., pl. iii. fig. 4. 
4* 


52 On Chilostomatous Characters in Fossil Bryozoa. 


Royan, near Bordeaux ; but it would seem that he had more 
than one species before him, as the avicularia figured are not 
all thesame, Those, however, that I collected in Royan have 
an avicularium differing from any figured by d’Orbigny, and 
therefore it seems necessary to describe it as a new species 
for the purpose of identification. 

The avicularia sometimes occur in transverse rows, at other 
times irregularly distributed. The proximal portion of the 
avicularium has a plate, which is but slightly depressed ; the 
distal end is much more depressed, with an opening at the 
lower part and a median slit; the end of the beak is raised. 
The closures referred to seem to be constant in shape, starting 
from the base‘and two sides, joining in the middle; but some- 
times they start from four points. The contraction below 
the aperture is described on page 49. 

A genus Mult‘nodelea was created by d’Orbigny for a form 
consisting of more than one layer; but I found many speci- 
mens, some with and some without superimposed layers, 
and quite agree with Pergens that Elea and Nodelea must be 
placed in one genus. One section shows four superimposed 
layers, and it is very curious to see how these layers grow, 
for here (see fig. 4) the aperture is closed by a plate, and 
from this one wall of the tube forming the fresh zocecium 
grows. As to the meaning of this extraordinary origin of 
the new zocecia I would not attempt an explanation. 


Melicertites semiclausa, d’Orb. 
(Pl Viohes;d.and.8.) 


Melicertites semiclausa, d’Orb., Pal. Fr. p. 619, pl. 618. figs. 6-10, 
pl. 736, fig. 16. 


This species was described by d’Orbigny from Le Mans as 
having no ‘ cellules accessoires ;’’ and if he had seen the 
avicularia it would have been placed with Nodelea, showing 
how artificial the division was. In my specimen from Le 
Mans the beak of the avicularium is large and expanded at 
the end, sometimes unsymmetrically so. The front wall of 
the zocecia has large pores. 


Although calling attention to various points of structure, [ 
am not able to fix the limits of the Melicertitide ; nor is the 
object of the communication to pronounce an opinion as to 
whether all the fossils described by Mr. Ulrich are Bryozoa, 
or whether some of the forms may not have to be removed 
from or to Cryptostomata; but there can be no doubt that 


. e e . sf 
On new Scarabeidaxs in the British Museum. 53 


Mr. Ulrich, by giving figures of so many sections and 
pointing out fresh and important characters, has done work 
which will lead to a juster appreciation of the position of 
Paleozoic Bryozoa. I would urge the importance of a 
thorough comparison of Paleozoic with Cretaceous genera, 
for the number of known Cretaceous genera is very large, and 
with these and the present fauna comparison can be made, 
thus giving the best stepping-stone between the rich Carbon- 
iferous fauna and the recent. 

I would like to ask why Streblotrypa Nicklesi, Ulrich, 
pl. Ixxi. fig. 9, should be separated from Petalopora*, and there 
are other genera which do not seem altogether new. Should 
not Worthenopora be Micropora? 

In conclusion, in the Cretaceous Melicertitide the charac- 
ters are in the main Chilostomatous united with some that 
are Cyclostomatous, and also in a very large section of 
Paleozoic fossils there are important structures similar to 
those in recent Chilostomata. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI. 

Fig. 1. Melicertites semiclausa, V’Orb. From Le Mans. Magnified 26 

times. 

2. Melicertites royana, sp.n. Mag, 25 times, 

3. Melicertites cenomana, @Orb. From Le Mans. Mag. 25 times. 

Fig. 4. Melicertites royana, sp.u. Longitudinal section. Mag. 25 times. 

5. Thesame. Transverse section. Mag. 25 times, 

6. The same. Tangential section. Mag. 25 times. The upper por- 
‘tion is cut through nearer the surface than is the case in the 
lower part. 

Fig. 7. (Escharella argus, VOrb.) Mag. 25 times. From Maestricht. 
Showing a vicarious avicularium with an opening somewhat 
different from any yet described. 

Fig. 8. Avicularium of Melicertites semiclausa, VOrb. Mag. 25 times. 

Fig. 9. (Nodelea transversa, VOrb.) Avicularium copied from d’Orbigny, 
Pal. Fr. pl. 736. fig. 6. 

Fig. 10, (Nodelea ornata, VOrb.) Avicularium copied from d’Orbigny, 
loc, cit. pl. 735. fig. 14. 

Fig. 11. Melicertites royana, sp.n. Transverse section. Mag. 50 times. 


V.—New Scarabeeide: tn the British Museum: a Fifth 
Contribution. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE. 


[Concluded from vol. vii. p. 522.] 
LITOcOPRIS, gen. nov. 


I propose this name for a certain number of small species 
of Copris which differ from the ordinary forms in being 
more regularly oval; the clypeus is broadly and not deeply 

* Cavea, VOrb, 


54 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new 


emarginate, but is not bidentate; the forehead has a slight 
swelling in the middle but no horn ; the anterior tibie have 
the anterior margin of the apical tooth nearly at right, angles 
to the axis of the tibia, and in the female the tibia is truncate 
at right angles; thorax evenly convex. 


Litocopris punctiventris, sp. n. 


Oblongo-ovalis, modice convexus, piceus, nitidus ; capite sat crebre 
evidenter punctato, clypeo margine fere levi; thorace quali, sat 
erebre punctato, lateribus leviter arcuatis, basi impresso-mar- 
ginato, linea punctata mediana abbreviata; elytris fortiter stria- 
tis, striis creberrime fortiter crenato-punctatis, interstitiis leviter 
convexis sat crebre sat fortiter punctatis, interstitiis 1°-4™ dimidio 
basali levibus ; corpore subtus femoribusque omnino crebre sat 
fortiter punctato, metasterno linea mediana levi. 

Long. 5 lin. 


Hab. Senegambia, Lusitanica. 

The head has the punctuation moderately finely but very 
distinctly punctured, the vertex is flattened, and here the 
punctures are very close together, but not crowded; the 
forehead has a trace of a tubercle in the middle. The thorax 
has a punctured impressed median line extending to the 
middle, and the surface on each side of this is smooth, in 
front of it the punctures are rather fine and not very close 
together and the middle of the front margin is nearly smooth ; 
on each side of the disk the punctures are moderately strong 
and separated from each other by about the diameter of a 
puncture, or in places by two diameters; at the sides the 
punctures are coarser and crowded, and there is no smooth 
spot outside the usual lateral fovea. The elytra have the 
punctuation very distinct, the punctures separated by about 
one and a half or two puncture-diameters ; at the sides the 
punctuation is rather closer, the second, third, fourth, and 
fitth interstices have a few fine punctures at the base, the 
sixth is smooth at the extreme base, the fifth has a smooth 
spot near the base. The whole of the underside is densely 
and rather strongly punctured, as well as the pygidium and 
femora; the punctures at the sides of the metasternum are 
coarse- 


Copris mutica, Bohem.—According to a typical specimen 
sent to me from Stockholm by Prof. Aurivillius this is con- 
generic with the above, but is rather more broadly ovate ; 
the elytra are not quite so deeply striated, the interstices less 
convex, and the punctuation quite different. The meta- 


Scarabeeides tn the British Museum. is. 


sternum has the space between the coxe very distinctly 
punctured in front and on the sides close to the coxe. 


Copris simplex, Harold (Col. Heft. iv. p. 81).—If I have 
rightly identified this species it is closely allied to C. mutica 
and is a Litocopris with extremely finely punctured interstices 
to the elytra, but with deep striew, as in L. punctiventris, and 
with the metasternum entirely smooth between the coxe. 


Dendropemon telephus, sp. n. 


Oblongus, niger, nitidus, depressus ; capite rugoso, antice bidentato, 
vertice carina obtusa recta postice obsolete punctulata, prope 
angulos posticos carina sat elevata; thorace modice convexo, basi 
levi, medio subtilissime parce punctulato, antice distinctius punc- 
tulato, prope marginem anticum linea elevata, medio tuberculo 
parvo obtuso instructo; elytris fere quadratis, fortiter striatis, 
striis sat obscure punctatis, interstitiis leviter convexis, parce 
subtilissime punctulatis; pygidio obsolete punctulato; tarsorum 
posticorum articulo basali elongato fere parallelo, articulo secundo 
quintuplo breviori. 

Long. 63 lin. 


Hab. Cayenne. 

This is one of the comparatively narrow species, somewhat 
resembling D. viridis in torm, but rather more convex. The 
head is coarsely rugose in front, with the two rather obtuse 
teeth separated by an equilateral-triangular space; the space 
behind the frontal ridge is finely and vaguely punctured ; the 
side-piece is divided into two nearly equal portions by a very 
distinct ridge, which does not quite extend to the eye; the 
front portion is finely punctured near the margin, the poste- 
rior portion is impunctate. ‘The thorax has the median line 
and the two basal punctures well marked; the middle of the 
disk and the base are impunctate, the sides of the disk are 
very delicately and moderately closely punctured, the punc- 
tures becoming much more distinct in front; close to the 
front margin there is a small somewhat round protuberance, 
with a fine, nearly straight, raised line on each side of it. 
The elytra have the strize deep, but sharply cut, nearly as in 
D. viridis ; so that the interstices are only moderately convex. 
The posterior tarsi have the basal joint a little more than 
twice as long as broad, subparallel, a little narrowed at the 
base ; the second joint very small, about one fifth the length 
of the preceding. 


56 . Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new 


Dendropemon refulgens, sp. 0. 


Statura fere Phanci tridenti 9, cupreo-fulgens: capite rugoso, 
antice nigro-marginato, bidentato, vertice carina paullo elevata 
postice subtiliter punctulata; thorace lato, ante medium oblique 
paullo angustato, postice late sinuato, rugoso, disco postice sat 
fortiter minus crebre punctato, linea mediana sat impressa, basi 
punctis duobus obtusis distinctis, prope marginem anticum medio 
tuberculo parvo acuto utrinque leviter impresso et linea flexuosa 
instructo; elytris thorace angustioribus, apicem versus paullo 
angustatis, fortiter obtuse striatis, interstitiis bene convexis sub- 
tilissime parce punctulatis ; pygidio subtiliter obscure punctato ; 
tarsis posticis articulo basali elongato, subparallelo, secundo 
minuto, tertio minutissimo ; corpore subtus obscure cupreo nigro- 
tincto, pedibus fere nigris. 

Long. 83, lat. 5 lin. 


Hab, Cayenne. 

This species is quite unlike all the other species of the 
genus known to me, and more resembles a Phaneus. It is 
of a brilliant coppery colour, but in some lights has bright 
ereen reflexions. The elytra have the strize deep and rather 
broad, impunctate, and of a brassy tint in some lights; the 
interstices are almost smooth, except towards the sides, where 
they are more distinctly punctured. The posterior tarsi have 
the basal joint a little more than twice as long as broad, sub- 
parallel ; the second joint is very small, about one fifth the 
length of the preceding; and there is a minute point repre- 
senting a third joint. 


Dendropemon smaragdinus, sp. n. 


Oblongus, sat depressus, obscure viridis, nitidus; capite rugoso, 
antice bidentato, vertice carina sat acuta fere recta; thorace 
dorsim depresso, disco subtilissime punctulato, lateribus crebre 
sat fortiter punctatis, prope marginem anticum linea elevata 
medio tuberculo parvo sat acuto; elytris fere quadratis, parallelis, 
depressis, fortiter striatis, interstitiis perparum convexis punctis 
minutis hic et illic sparsis, interstitio laterali crebrius distincte 
punctato ; pygidio obscure punctato; corpore subtus pedibusque 
fere nigris; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali latitudine vix 
duplo longiori, parallelo, basi sclum modice angustato, ad apicem 
emarginato, articulo secundo angusto, brevi. 

Long. 33 lin. 

Hab. Bahia. 
The head is rugose, except behind the frontal ridge, where 


its punctuation is rather fine but obscure; the two teeth in 
front are separated by a nearly equilateral-triangular space, 


Scarabeeidee in the British Museum. HY 


and there is a slight sinuosity in the margin on each side; 
the frontal carina is nearly straight, but has its middle and 
angles very slightly raised. The thorax has the median line 
strongly marked and reaching beyond the middle; the 
impressions at the base are transverse and not conspicuous ; 
the punctuation is very fine and moderately close on the disk, 
much stronger at the sides; the fine ridge at the anterior 
border is slightly oblique on each side, with a small, rather 
acute tubercle in the middle. The posterior tarsi have the 
basal joint scarcely twice as long as broad, strongly emar- 
ginate at the apex ; the second joint narrow, a little thickened 
before the middle, about half the length of the basal joint. 


Dendropemon angustipennis, Harold. 


Elongato-oblongus, sat depressus, cuprescens, subtus niger, nitidus ; 
capite rugoso, antice nigro, bidentato, vertice obtuse carinato ; 
thorace antice nigro, evidenter punctato, postice subtilius punctu- 
lato; elytris parallelis, latitudine paullo longioribus, fortiter 
striatis, interstitiis modice convexis, punctis minutis sparsis ; 
pygidio punctato; tarsorum posticorum articulo basali parallelo, 
basi solum angustato, apice emarginato, articulo secundo angusto, 
quam articulo basal: vix breviori. 

Long. 4§ lin. 

Var. Omnino cyaneo-niger. 

Long. 4 lin. 


Hab. Amazons, Kga (H. W. Bates, Esq.). 

This is one of the more elongate species and only slightly 
depressed. ‘The head is black in front, partly coppery and 
partly green posteriorly ; the frontal ridge is very gently 
curved, obscurely punctured posteriorly ; the two anterior 
teeth are separated by a nearly equilateral-triangular space, 
and their outer edge forms with the margin an angle a little 
less than a right angle. ‘The thorax has its sides parallel at 
the middle; the front portion is black, the black extending 
more at the sides; the median line is strongly marked, 
extending beyond the middle ; the basal impressions are very 
small and inconspicuous; the anterior ridge is somewhat 
oblique on each side, obtusely angulated forwards in the 
middle, but with scarcely any tubercle. The elytra are a 
trifle longer than broad, obscure coppery, with slight green 
reflexions ; the striae deep, not very distinctly punctured, the 
interstices moderately convex and almost smooth. The 
posterior legs are short and thick; the basal joint of the 
posterior tarsi about one third longer than broad ; the second 
joint scarcely shorter than the first, but much narrower, sub- 


58 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new 


parallel ; a third joint appears to be indicated by a minute 
oint. 

: I can detect nothing to separate the smaller black specimen 

from the larger one described. Harold’s description is very 

imperfect; but I think there is little doubt that the Museum 

examples are referable to his species, which is a nearly 

black variety with the suture of the elytra tinted with green. 


Dendropemon lobatus, sp. n. 


Oblongus, sat depressus, cyaneus, nitidus; capite rugoso, vertice 
carina brevi bene elevata, margine antico bidentato; thorace 
postice subtiliter punctulato, antice crebre sat fortiter punctato, 
prope marginem anticum linea elevata, medio lobo subquadrato 
utrinque antice sat excavate; elytris latitudine paullo brevioribus, 
ad latera leviter arcuatis, fortiter striatis, interstitiis bene con- 
vexis punctis minutis sparsis ; pygidio viridi, crebre punctulato ; 
tarsorum posticorum articulo basali elongato, fere parallelo basi 
solum sat angustato, ad apicem emarginato, articulo secundo 
angustiori, quam articulo basali paullo breviori. 

Long. 5 lin. 


Hab. Brazil. 

Obscure blue, with green reflexions, the thorax darker 
steel-blue. The head has the two teeth in front moderately 
separated, the space separating them rounded at the bottom, 
the margin with a small emargination on the outside of each 
tooth ; the frontal carina is a little broader than high, with 
its apex arcuate, smooth in front and behind; the side-piece 
is divided into two unequal portions by an obtuse ridge 
parallel to the posterior margin, ‘The thorax has its sides 
nearly parallel at their middle; the median line is strongly 
marked and extends beyond the middle; the basal impres- 
sions are distinct ; the punctures on the posterior part of the 
disk are very fine and moderately separated, gradually 
becoming more distinct towards the sides, and in front they 
are moderately strong; the anterior ridge is very distinct, 
considerably sinuate on each side of the median projection, 
which has its angles very slightly raised. The posterior 
tarsi have the basai jot twice as long as broad, narrowed at 
its base ; the second joint much narrower, subparallel, a little 
shorter than the basal joint; at the apex of the second joint 
there is a minute projecting point, which appears to indicate 
the third joint. 

The female, which I have seen in Mr. Nevinson’s collec- 
tion, differs from the male in having the frontal ridge wider 
and much less elevated, and the ridge on the front of the 


Scarabeidee in the British Museum. 59 


thorax is simply angulated forwards in the middle, without 
any distinct tubercle and without the smooth impressions in 
front. 


MEGATHARSIS, gen. nov. 


General characters of Bolbites. Mandibles very delicate, 
fringed with hair at the apex. Maxillary palpi with the 
apical joint very long, slightly fusiform. Mentum not emar- 
ginate at the apex. Labial palpi with the first joint rather 
thick and pear-shaped; the apical joints are wanting (? owing 
to accident). Antenne nine-jointed, the first jomt of the 


1. Labrum. 2. Labium with one palpus removed. 38. Mandible. 
4, Maxilla. 5. Antenna. 6, Hind leg. 


club excavated so as to receive the second and third joints. 
Head somewhat semicircular. ‘Thorax transverse, with the 
sides emarginate behind the middle, fringed with hair at the 
sides and base. Scutellum invisible. Elytra short, with 
seven strie. Under flanks of the pronotum without transverse 
carina. Prosternum with a minute acute tubercle in the 
middle of the front margin*. Metasternum as in Phaneus, 
but very flat, obliquely narrowed in front. The front tibia 
with four very oblique teeth (including the apical one) ; tarsi 
absent. Intermediate legs with the coxe very widely sepa- 
rated, parallel; the tibia rather short, gradually and very 
much enlarged towards the apex, with two spurs, the longer 


* Mr. Nevinson has just called my attention to this spine in certain 
Phanai, or I should have overlooked 1 here. 


60 On new Scarabeeidee in the British Museum. 


one reaching to the fourth joint of the tarsi; tarsi broad, 
compressed, about three quarters the length of the tibiz, the 
basal joint triangular, a little broader than long, claws 
absent. Posterior legs with the femora subparallel ; the tibia 
moderately long, gradually but not very much widened 
towards the apex, the outer edge with an irregular series of 
small tubercles; the tarsi about two thirds the length of the 
tibia, fringed on both sides with long hair, flat, broad, the 
basal joint scarcely longer than broad, the third and fourth a 
trifle broader than long, irregular-ovate, claws absent. Abdo- 
men very short, with fringes of dense hair beneath, with four 
acute tubercles on each side, projecting beyond the margin of 
the elytra. 

This interesting genus may be placed next to Bolbetes ; 
but the structure of the hind legs and especially the tarsi is 
quite different. 


Megatharsis Buckleyt, sp. n. 


Rotundato-ovalis, convexus, «ruginosus, subtus plus minusve nigro- 
tinctus, nitidus ; capite antice nigro, crebre rugoso, fronte carina 
transversa carina medio tuberculo minuto instructa, vertice punc- 
tato ; thorave crebre punctato et subruguloso, disco antice macula 
obscura nigra ornata, lateribus et basi fulvo fimbriatis; elytris 
sat opacis, leviter sat late striatis, striis basi profundioribus, inter- 
stitiis fere planis, subtiliter obsolete punctulatis, basi solum con- 
vexis et nigro-suffusis ; pedibus piceis, «neo tinctis, subtus plus 
minusve eruginosis, longe fulvo fimbriatis; pygidio crebre 
punctato. 

Long. 63 lin, 


Hab. Ecuador, Chiquinda (Buckley). 

The posterior femora have the rusty fringe of hair on the 
anterior margin only ; the posterior tibie, besides the thin 
fringe on the outer and inner edge, have a fringe of dense 
hair on the upper surface, commencing at the inner angle of 
the base and extending to the middle of the apex. 


Gomphas Lemotnet, sp. n. 


Oblongo-ovalis, crassus, subopacus, obscure eeneus passim cupreo- 
tinctus; capite ruguloso, antice nigricanti, medio cornu sat longo 
acuminato ad apicem truncato; thorace crebre granuloso, antice 
bimpresso, disco antice bicornuto ; elytris distincte striatis, inter- 
stitiis leviter convexis. 

Long. 10 lin. 


Hab. Caracas, La Guayra. 


Mr. W. Warren on new Pyralidee. 61 


This is very near G. eruginosus, Perty, but is more elon- 
gate; the horn on the head is longer and more acuminate ; 
the thorax is less transverse, with the granulation stronger 
on the disk, leaving a fine smooth median line; the discoidal 
prominence is narrower. The elytra are less dull and have 
the stria more distinct, with the interstices (especially the 
second and fourth) slightly convex. The metasternum is not 
so smooth, and the punctured space on each side of the front 
part is consequently less abruptly limited. 


ViI.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Pyralide 
contained in the British-Museum Collection. By W. 
Warren, M.A., F.E.S. 


{Continued from vol. vii. p. 501. ] 


HYPERPARACHMA, gen. nov. 


Species of small size, under ? inch. Fore wing with costa 
abruptly arched at base, then slightly convex to apex, which 
is bluntly rounded; hind margin only slightly oblique; at 
the base of the costa is an oval space smooth-scaled above, 
followed at one third of costa by a thick erect tuft of scales ; 
the underside of the basal tlap is densely clothed with semi- 
erect scales, and the whole basal half of the wing is beset with 
hairs. Hind wing on underside with a long curved fringe of 
hairs along the upper margin of the cell; labial palpi ob- 
liquely porrect; the middle joint hairy, the terminal short, 
inclined forward ; tongue present; maxillary palpi invisible ; 
antenne rather thick, especially towards the base, with 
sharply angulated joints above, pubescent beneath; head 
rough ; ocelli absent. 

Type Pyralis bursarialis, Wik. xxxiv. p. 1231. 


Hyperparachma rubrifusca, sp. n. 

Fore wing ochreous, with a yellowish tinge, and dusted 
with reddish atoms ; first line oblique from end of the basal 
flap to the inner margin at one third ; second line from costa 
at two thirds runs at first a little obliquely outwards to the 
middle of the wing, then with an inward indentation to near 
the anal angle; the space between the two lines is entirely 
filled with dull reddish-brown atoms, diffusely placed, excepting 
a small semicircular yellowish space on the costa; the inner 


62 Mr. W. Warren on new 


margin at base and the costa before apex are. also more 
yellowish; base of fringes brownish (fringes of fore wing 
gone). Hind wing pale ochreous, with greyish suffusion. 
Head, face, and thorax ochreous; abdomen more cinereous. 
Underside of both wings dusted with brick-red towards costa ; 
hind wing yellowish; hairs of the basal flap and costal tuft 
purplish brown. 

Expanse of wings 16 millim. 

One female from 8. Paolo. 


IDIOBLASTA, gen. nov. 


Fore wing not elongate; costa faintly curved; apex 
rounded; hind margin hardly oblique, vertically curved. 
Hind wing rounded, with a very slight indentation below the 
apex ; labial palpi porrected upwards, short; terminal joint 
indistinct ; maxillary palpi erect, widened at top; tongue 
weak ; ocelli present; antenne laminated, basal joint 
enlarged; legs stout ; ovipositor of female exserted, long, as 
in Hypsopygia. 

Type Ldioblasta lacteata, Warr. 


Idioblasta lacteata, sp. n. 


Fore wings very pale straw-colour, almost white, tinged 
with ochreous in places; a subbasal line black, running at 
first obliquely outwards to the subcostal, then vertically con- 
cave to the hind margin; on either side of the centre are two 
black lines, likewise vertical, concave inwardly, running 
parallel to each other, the intermediate space divided into 
three equal parts by two horizontal dark dashes connecting 
the two cross lines; hind margin narrowly fuscous, beyond a 
submarginal line composed of black wedge-shaped spots; a 
dark reniform stigma is more or less hidden by the top hori- 
zontal dash. Hind wing with a broadish blackish border, 
which fades off towards. the inner margin; fringes straw- 
colour, as are the head, thorax, abdomen, and underside ; tips 
of palpi darker; underside of fore wings with a broad black 
blotch across the wing at two thirds. 

EXxpanse of wings 16 millim. 

One female, two males, Marquesas Islands. 


Idioblasta straminata, sp. n. 


Fore wings yellowish buff; with two very indistinctly 
marked cross lines, the first, vertical, at one third, the second, 
outwardly curved, at two thirds, the first preceded and the 


Genera and Species of Pyralide. 63 


second followed by a faintly paler line; both are darker at 
the costa. Hind wing rather paler, with a broad blackish 
marginal band, which stops short halfway from apex. Head, 
thorax, and abdomen concolorous. Underside the same, but 
with the apical third almost wholly brown-black. 

Expanse of wings 16 millim. 

One male, Marquesas Islands. 


Eupoca, gen. nov. 


Wings ample; fore wing with costa slightly arched, hind 
margin obliquely curved, showing a very slight bend in the 
middle ; inner margin strongly fringed with hair-like scales, 
more or less erect, and forming stronger tufts at the ends of 
the basal and central fascia. Labial palpi erect, sloping 
slightly forward, with appressed scales ; second joint long, 
third short, acuminate, reaching a little above the vertex ; 
maxillary erect, short, slender ; tongue spiral ; ocelli present ; 
antennee laminated, pubescent beneath, rather thick; head 
hairy behind ; scaling fine and thin, but overlaid towards the 
base with long hair-like scales. Male with slight anal tuft. 

Type E. cinerea, Warr. 


EKupoca acutalis, sp. n. 


Fore wing more acutely pointed and narrower; hind mar- 
gin much more oblique than in /. cénerea; costa straight, 
slightly convex only just before apex ; inner margin only 
three fourths of costal; scaling iridescent; surface thickly 
dusted with a mixture of whitish and mouse-coloured scales ; 
lines very indistinct; basal area not darker than ground- 
colour, bounded by a faintly darker line which runs from the 
inner margin parallel to the hind margin and is reflexed just 
below the costa; the ordinary first line, also parallel to the 
hind margin, forms the inner boundary of a slightly darker 
central space, and is similarly recurved below the costa, which 
it reaches about the middle ; second line, starting from costa 
at three fourths, is first slightly curved outwards, and then 
runs parallel to the others and the hind margin to the inner 
margin some distance before the anal angle; a faint dark 
lunular dash at the end of the cell; fringes cinereous, with 
their extremities whitish. Hind wing pearly white, with a 
very faint indication of a subcentral band, the base of the 
fringes and a central fringe-line fuscous. Head and thorax 
concolorous with fore wings, abdomen with hind wings. 

Exxpanse of wings 13 millim. 


64 Mr. W. Warren on new 


One female, one male, from Callao, the former rather worn. 
The projecting scales on the inner margin of fore wing are 
not so prominent as in cznerea. 


Hupoca cinerea, sp. n. 


Fore wing cinereous ochreous, with the basal patch and a 
central fascia, which is twice as broad on costa as on inner 
margin, dark fuscous ; basal patch overlaid by a bed of par- 
tially raised black and grey hair-like scales ; central fascia 
dark fuscous, with a paler curved inner edge, and the outer 
edge, also paler, formed by the second transverse line, which, 
at first running straight from the costa, makes in the middle 
a large curve, and then runs in and reaches the inner margin 
not far from the inner edge; the discocellular is indicated by 
a dark lunule, each end of which is marked by a darker dot ; 
the costal portion of the central fascia is dusted with greyish 
scales; a series of dark marginal dots. Hind wing whitish 
ochreous, semitransparent, with a series of dark blotches 
along hind margin ; inner half of wing beset with long hairs, 
which on the abdominal margin are blackish. Fringe ot 
fore wing cinereous, of hind wing straw-colour dashed with 
fuscous ; head, thorax, and abdomen dark cinereous ; anal 
tuft ochreous; underside glossy greyish ochreous, with the 
markings faint. 

Expanse of wings 22 millim. 

Four males from 8. Paolo and Callao. 


DYSPYRALIS, gen. nov. 


Fore wing with the costa gradually convex ; apex blunt; 
hind margin obliquely curved. Hind wing rounded. — Labial 
palpi upcurved in front of face ; second joint with thick pro- 
jecting scales in front, laterally flattened; terminal joint 
aciculate; tongue, maxillary palpi, and ocelli absent; face 
flat; antenne with distinct angulated joints; pubescent 
beneath. 

Type Dyspyralis illocata, Warr. 


Dyspyralis illocata, sp. n. 


Fore wing whitish grey, the costa at base blackish; a 
broad, irregularly bounded, blackish band just before the 
middle; apical region more suffused with dark, especially 
towards the costa, which before the apex has five or six small 
white dashes; a series of subcontiguous black dashes at base 
of fringes, which are cinereous. Hind wing greyish fuscous. 


Genera and Species of Pyralide. 65 
Head, face, and palpi blackish ; abdomen grey. Underside 


whitish grey, with an ochreous suffusion. 
Expanse of wings 16 millim. 
One male, without locality, in the Zeller collection. 


DicyMoLomiA, Zell. 


Type Cataclysta julianalis, Wik. xvii. p. 438. 


Dicymolomia diminutalis, sp. n. 


Fore wing bone-colour, irregularly suffused with pale 
tawny and steely grey; basal area dusted with very fine 
blackish atoms ; bounded by an indeterminate brown shade, 
representing the first line, which runs obliquely from near 
the base of the inner margin to a dark spot in the middle of 
the costa; second line, a broadish shade, starts from the costa 
at three fourths, forms first an outward curve, and then dis- 
appears ; space between the lines finely dusted with steel- 
grey in the costal half, but suffused with pale tawny ochreous 
and grey towards the inner margin ; submarginal area darker 
grey, becoming tawny towards the costa; fringe with two 
very fine dark lines, and a similar line parallel and preceding 
the basal line. Hind wing with the costal half whitish, 
becoming gradually darker cinereous; four black white- 
faced dots along hind margin; a faint, pale, curved subcen- 
tral band; tuft of hairs blackish ; abdominal margin and 
fringe whitish. Head and thorax grey and tawny mixed ; 
abdomen grey at first, becoming more ochreous towards the 
anal segments. 

Expanse of wings 12 millim. 

One male from Callao, only about half as large as the two 
North-American species. 


MICRAGLOSSA, gen. nov. 


Fore wing shaped like Scoparia, and with apparently the 
same markings, but the scaling is more glossy and resembling 
that of Aglossa. Labial palpi upcurved in front of face; the 
second joint hairy, the third acuminate and rather long; 
maxillary palpi feathery, erect, just behind the labial, reaching 
to the top of their second joint; tongue short, but present ; 
ocelli absent ; antennee moniliform ( ?); head rough in front 
between the antenne. 

Type JZ. scoparialis, Warr. 


Ann. & Mag. N. ist. Ser.6. Vol. viii. 5 


66 Mr. W. Warren on new 


Micraglossa scoparialis, sp. ni. 

Fore wing glossy whitish, finely freckled with darker ; 
extreme base blackish, consisting of three blotches—one 
costal, one subcostal, the third on the inner margin ; first line 
slightly curved, black, followed by a blackish blotch for two 
thirds from the costa, which embraces two stigmata, as in 
Scoparia ; reniform stigma black, 8-shaped, oblique, with a 
blackish costal blotch above it ; second line indistinct; hind- 
marginal area with the usual fuscous shades of Scoparia. 
Hind wing whitish ochreous, rather glossy. Second joint of 
labial palpi and basal joint of antennz dark fuscous; head 
and thorax fuscous; abdomen whitish at base, gradually 
becoming greyer. 

Expanse of wings 12 millim. 

One female from Darjiling. 


MICREREMITES, gen. nov. 


Fore wings with costa nearly straight, apex bluntly 
rounded ; hind margin obliquely curved, with a very decided 
indentation below apex, opposite the cell. Hind wings 
rounded, showing a faint trace of the same indentation; both 
wings narrow and elongate. Palpi sickle-shaped, very long ; 
the second joint standing well out in front of head, hairy, the 
terminal upceurved and overtopping the head, slender and 
pointed ; antenne in male moniliform and pubescent, in female 
simply moniliform ; tongue short. 

Type J. fatua, Warr. 

The genus is related to Sufetula, Wik. (= Pseudochoreutes, 
Snell.), which has the same subapical indentation in the hind 
margin, but much shorter palpi. 


Micreremites fatua, sp. n. 


Fore wings dull bone-colour, with the costa at the base and 
the whole central area between the two transverse lines dark 
grey ; the two lines at one third and two thirds undulating, 
dark grey, the first edged internally, the second externally, 
with paler, approaching one another below the median vein ; 
a large brown-black cell-spot in the dark central space just 
before the second line; a sinuous subterminal line faintly 
paler; extreme apex and base of indentation dark grey. 
Hind wings like fore wings, rather greyer along the hind 
margin. Head, thorax, and abdomen bone-colour ; centre of 
abdomen dark grey; underside straw-colour, with darker 
grey markings, the whole basal two thirds being blackish. 


Genera and Species of Pyralide. 67 


Expanse of wings 16 millim. 
One male in the Zeller collection, without locality, but 
probably from Calcutta. 


Micreremites rasalis, sp. n. 


Fore wing pale whitish ochreous, rather glossy, almost 
without any markings ; first line curved at about one fourth, 
second, rising on the middle of the costa, forms nearly a semi- 
circle round the obscure reniform stigma, and then runs to 
the inner margin about the middle. Hind wing with the 
central dot and second line repeated ; base of fringes in both 
wings slightly darker. Underside without markings. The 
subapical indentations in both wings are fainter than in J. 
fatua. 

Expanse of wings 16 millim. 

One female from Dharmsala. 


LISSOPHANES, gen. nov. 


Fore wing with straight costa, curved only a little at base ; 
apex obtuse; hind margin straight, not very oblique. Hind 
wing rounded, scaling smooth ; labial palpi porrect, drooping, 
short; roughly fringed beneath; terminal joint pointed ; 
maxillary palpi small, erect; forehead rounded, rather 
prominent ; tongue and ocelli, as far as can be seen, absent ; 
antennee crenulated, pubescent beneath ; abdomen short, not 
exceeding hind wing. 


Type L. ceramica, Warr. 


Lissophanes ceramica, sp. n. 


Fore wing pale cream-colour, suffused with dull pale olive 
and dusted in places with greyish atoms; a black dot at the 
middle of the base; a fine black line close to base, formed of 
three black dots, followed by a paler fascia, which gradually 
merges into olive and forms the edge of the basal patch, 
which is margined with blackish and distinctly angulated in 
the middle; followed by the cream-white first transverse 
line; second line cream-white, forms first a broad curve 
outward and then a small one above the inner margin; the 
central space is dull olive; the first line is followed and the 
second preceded by a darker costal spot; orbicular stigma 
black on the edge of the first line; reniform stigma black, 
with a white patch beyond it; space beyond second line olive, 


thickly dusted with cinereous, leaving two small whitish 
5* 


68 ~ Mr. W. Warren on new 


patches, one subapical, the other above the anal angle; fringe 
olive-grey, spotted with white ; basal line dark grey. Hind 
wing dull olive-grey, with a whitish, oval, dark-centred, 
ocelloid patch at the anal angle ; fringes whitish, dotted with 
grey at their base. Face, palpi, and collar white ; thorax 
olive; abdomen pale grey; antenne blackish. Underside 
dull fuscous olive. 

Expanse of wings 12 millim. 

One female from Callao. 


TEGULIFERA, Saaimiiller. 


Type TT. rubtcaudalis, Saalm. Ber. Senck. Ges. 1880, 
p: 305. 


Tegulifera sanguinea, sp. ns 

Fore wing: ground-colour pale dull ochreous-yellow, more 
or less dusted or suffused with reddish; the basal and mar- 
ginal areas always red; the two transverse lines yellowish, 
the first slightly curved outwards in the middle, the second 
nregularly notched and jagged, the former with a reddish 
line beyond it, the latter before it ; discal spot large, black ; 
fringes pale shining yellowish. Hind wings with all the 
markings of the fore wings reproduced. ‘The amount of 
reddish tinge is extremely variable ; in some specimens there 
is hardly any, except of course in the basal and marginal 
areas, whereas in one example the whole surface of both 
wings with the fringes is saturated with red. Head, thorax, 
and abdomen vary similarly ; asa rule they are mingled grey 
and reddish. Underside yellow, red towards the edges; the 
exterior line showing red on a yellow ground. 

Five specimens from Madagascar. 

Expanse of wings 12-16 millim. 


ENnporricua, Zell. 
Type Pyralis flammealis, W. V. 


Endotricha (?) stenialis, sp. n. 


Wings dark fawn-colour, dusted with paler; a paler curved 
line near base; a pale lunule at the end of the cell and a pale 
darker-edged spot midway between them; a pale, slightly 
denticulated, submarginal line ; costa with three pale, dark- 
edged, lunular marks. Hind wings showing only faint traces 
of a central and submarginal paler line; fringes all rather 


Genera and Species of Pyralide. 69 


darker than ground-colour. Head, thorax, and abdomen all 
fawn-coloured. 

A slender species, with long legs, recalling Stenca. 

Two females from Borneo, expanding 11 millim. 


Endotricha flavifimbrialis, sp. n. 


Fore wings rosy, tinged with yellow in the central area; 
first line pale, curved, nearer the base than usual; basal 
patch wholly rosy ; exterior line close to hind margin, con- 
sisting of a series of very fine yellow undulations, curving 
outwards a little from the costa and ending in the anal angle ; 
narrow space beyond it, like the base, wholly rosy; fringes 
bright yellow, with the apical point and a small central patch 
rosy and with a fine line of black along the base. The colo- 
ration of the central area varies; in one specimen it is rosy 
brown, with the under tint yellowish ; in a second the whole 
is unsuffused yellow, with a single rosy patch externally ; 
cell-spot distinctly dark; costa spotted irregularly with 
yellow from base to exterior line. Hind wings like fore 
wings, the central band, however, occupying only the middle 
third, and varying in colour with that of the fore wings; 
fringes wholly bright yellow, with a small rosy dot at end of 
each vein. Head, thorax, and abdomen mixed rosy and 
yellow. Underside like upper, but tinged with grey. 

Two females, one male, the former from Dharmsala and 
Formosa, the male from Bombay. 

Expanse of wings 22 millim. 

It is in the male that the yellow tint of the central area 
prevails, while both females are there suffused with brownish 
red. Whether this difference holds in all cases remains to be 
proved. ‘The species is akin to sondatcalis, Snell. ; but in 
that the fringes are pale straw-colour, with the apex and 
central patch blackish. 


Endotricha rufofimbrialis, sp. n. 


Fore wings ochreous-yellow, gradually becoming vinous 
red towards the hind margin; first line at one third rather 
indistinct, exterior line shortly, but not immediately before 
the hind margin, slightly wavy, edged on both sides with 
darker ; before it on the costa a decided yellow patch ; cell- 
spot distinct, dark ; fringes wholly vinous red, with the basal 
half chequered with darker. Hind wings wholly vinous red, 
except the central curved space, which is edged on both sides 
by a dark grey line and filled up with tawny yellow; fringes 
as in fore wings, wholly red. Hlead, thorax, and abdomen 


70 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Noctuid Moths 


ochreous yellow. Underside nearly wholly vinous red, 
mottled with dark grey, the yellow subapical costal patch 
of the fore wings only being represented. 

Expanse of wings 18 millim. 

One female from Borneo. 


Endotricha flavifusalis, sp. n. 


Fore wings bright pink, with a broad, pure yellow, central 
fascia, not separated from the pink by any definite lines; 
cell-spot small, dark; a faint wavy submarginal line just 
before the fringe ; fringes entirely pink, except a short dis- 
tance below the apex; costa with rather large yellow spots. 
Hind wings like fore wings, the yellow band broader and in 
the male running to the hind margin towards the inner angle. 
Underside like upper. Head, thorax, and abdomen pink, 
intermixed with yellow. 

Expanse of wings 14 millim. 

One male, one female, from Borneo... 


VII.— Revision of the Noctuid Moths in the Natural-History 
Museum hitherto referred to Kriopus and Callopistria. By 


ARTHUR G. BuTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e. 
[Plate IX.] 


THE genus Callopistria was founded by Hiibner, in his ‘ Ver- 
zeichniss bekannter Schmetterlinge,’ for the reception of two 
species, C. pteridis and C. juventina, from Europe and Suri- 
nam respectively. In all probability C. juventina was only 
known ‘to Hiibner, as it certainly was to Walker, from 
Cramev’s figure ; and therefore C. pteridis (placed by both of 
these authors at the head of the genus) becomes the type of 
Callopistria. 

Eriopus, 'Treitschke, adopted by M. Guenée for the same 
group and considered by Walker to be synonymous with it, 
had torits type /. pteridis, and therefore is, without question, 
synonymous with Callopisiria. 

In the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society,’ 1881, Mr. 
F. Moore founds two genera—Methorasa for the reception of 
Eriopus Latredllet, Dup., and Cotanda for Eriopus placo- 
doides, Guen. 

A careful examination of structural characters reveals the 
fact that the genus Callopistria as extended by Walker and 


hitherto referred to Eriopus and Callopistria. 71 


subsequent authors contains no less than nine genera, distin- 
guished as follows :— 


1, Primaries with rounded outer margin. 


a. Antenne in both sexes simple, tapering; legs 
SLAMOLEIE Ny ICTR | ae ae a ere Methorasa. 


b. Antenne of male strongly ciliated, with a well- 


defined almost central twist or kink; legs almost 
HERETO occas nal IM tA La a Gnamptocera. 


2. Primaries with angulated outer margin. 


a. Antenne slightly pubescent in the males, rarely 
with a few extremely delicate cilia towards the base ; 
very slender in the females. 


aa. Palpi small and weak,a single dorsal tuft on the 
second abdominal segment; first and second pairs of 
legs thickly clothed with long hair scales ; tibize of hind 
pair clothed with fine hair..... A Weir car rier ae Mica Saar Haploolophus. 


ab, Palpi large, with well-exposed terminal article ; 
dorsal tufts, as usual, on first and second abdominal 
segments; legs, but especially the tibize of second pair, 
more densely hairy and tufted than in the preceding 
genus; a flattened fringe of dusky hair on femora of 
Bina NREL ost nsiy otc sa) oct eee: a BM ats, UE Uwe a aie ste .. Dissolophus. 


ac. Palpi rather large, with exposed terminal article ; 
dorsal tufts probably normal (imperfect in our speci- 
mens) ; all the legs, including the basal joint of the 
tarsus, densely hairy, the hind pair almost concealed 
bythe lone hairy clothing o.,< sy codes oi sie een saree Hyperdasys. 


b. Antennee slender, ciliated, and with the basal 
third to half abruptly thickened in the males; legs 
moderately hairy, the spur of the middle tibiz fringed 
WU MLOTI RM ATI cg. oir geletss Gia 2 fica ote aes vivleic ob Shes .. Hemipachycera. 


e. Antenne of males slender, the basal two fifths 
usually naked, rarely pilose, always thickened, and 
terminating in a sloping fringed swollen bend, beyond 
which there is a well-defined ciliation; legs thickly 
Gloched withelong heres 0. alee a eieiec se elle e e's Callopistria. 


d. Antennee of males much thicker, ciliated, the basal 
third to two fifths twice the thickness of the remainder, 
terminating in an enlarged acutely angular process, 
beyond which the ciliation is more pronounced; hairy 
clothing of legs very similar to that of Hemipachycera. Cotanda. 


e. Antennee of males with the basal two fifths thick- 
ened and strongly ciliated, especially at the thickest 
or distal portion, which is also serrated and emits a 
group of three long entangled clubbed hairs ; femora 
of front and hind legs and all the tibie fringed with 
long dense hair ...... cach ic nti). HOA ae Rene ae 1. Rhoptrotrichia. 


72 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Noctuid Moths 


The admirable drawings of the structural characters 
occurring in this group, prepared by my friend Mr. Frohawk, 
have not only confirmed my decision as to the generic dis- 
tinction of many of the species formerly associated under one, 
or latterly under four, genera, but in one or two instances 
they have revealed to me differences which I had overlooked 
when comparing one species with another. All the drawings 
are taken from male examples, as the most trenchant dis- 
tinctive characters are found in that sex. 

Should the structural differences upon which these genera 
are bascd be considered insufficient on the ground that they 
are secondary sexual characters, consistency will demand 
that at least half the genera already characterized in the order 
Lepidoptera shall be set aside. 

The following are in the British-Museum collection :— 


Mernorasa, Moore. 


Type Methorasa Latreillei. (Pl. LX. fig. 2.) 


Eriopus Latreille:, Duponchel, Lép. Kur., Suppl. iv. p. 327, pl. exxiii. 
fio. 2. 


Europe and India. Coll. B. M. 


Methorasa argentilinea. 
Callopistria argentilinea, Walker, Lep. Het. xii. p. 863. n. 6 (1857). 
United States. Type Coll. B. M. 


Methorasa cordata. 


Bombyx cordata, Lijung, Kongl. Vetenskaps-Akad. Handl. p. 347, 
pl. ii. figs. D1, D 2 (1825). 

West Indies. Hab. ? Coll. B. M. 

We had a specimen of this species without locality under 
M. monetifera ; it differs from the latter chiefly in its much 
more rufous primaries and rufous-brown secondaries; the 
latter are described thus :—“ posticis brunneis, immaculatis ; 
margine pallido,” the fringe being pale. All the specimens 
of MM. monetifera which we possess have whitish secondaries 
suffused with bronzy greyish towards the outer margin ;,so 
that J/. cordata is probably the West-Indian representative 
of M.monetifera, Should the latter prove to vary considerably 
in a large series so as to include the West-Indian form, the 
name J/. cordata will have to supersede it. 


hitherto referred to Kriopus and Callopistria. 73 


Methorasa monetifera. 
Eviopus monetifera, Guenée, Noct. ii. p. 294. n, 1098. 

E. Florida, New York, &c. Coll. B. M. 

The name Herrichia, which Grote proposed for the mixed 
assemblage under Hréopus of the United States, cannot be 
retained for any of the species, as it was used by Staudinger 
for a genus of Lepidoptera in 1870. 

Herrich-Schiiffer probably compared the New- World species 
with the type of Callopistria, and consequently came to the 
conclusion that they were more delicate than the European 
forms. Haploolophus mollissimus is so, but the others are 
no more slender in structure than Methorasa Latreille’. As 
regards his opinion that the American species are more nearly 
related to Hrastria (Hustrotia of Grote’s ‘ Check-list’), I hold 
that the Callopistriide are far more nearly related to that 
genus than to Plusia. 


GNAMPTOCERA, Butler. 


Type Gnamptocera minuta. (Pl. IX. figs. 1, 1a.) 


Callopistria minuta, Butler, Tl. Typ. Lep. Het. vii. p. 7, pl. exxx. fig. 4 
(1889). 


Dharmsala. Type Coll. B. M. 


Gnamptocera minor. 


Callopistria minor, Hampson, Ul. Typ. Lep. Het. viii. p. 81, pl. clxvi. 
figs. 16, 17 (1891). 


Nilgiris. Type Coll. B. M. 


Haprwoo.opuus, Butler. 
Type Haploolophus mollissimus. (Pl. IX. figs. 3, 3a.) 
Eriopus mollissima, Guenée, Noct. ii. p. 294, n, 1098. 


East Florida, New York, &c. Type Coll. B. M. 


DissoLopHus, Butler. 
Type Dissolophus chloriza. 
Eriopus chloriza, Guenée, Noct. ii. p. 296. n, 1102. 


Java. Type Coll. B. M. 


74 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Noctutd Moths 


Dissolophus aluensis, sp.n. (PI. TX. fig. 4.) 


3. Nearest to D. chloriza, smaller; primaries golden 
argillaceous, with bands of a darker shade, the central beit 
more regular than usual, less constricted, with black-dotted 
darker edges bounded by silver lines, the discoidal markings 
represented by an oblique white omega; three black dots, 
bounded by a bisinuated white line, at base; a zigzag whitish 
submarginal streak from apex to near inner margin; a mar- 
ginal series of black-dotted white spots; fringe tipped with 
silvery white and dotted with black: secondaries sericeous 
whity brown, greyish towards base, with a submarginal grey 
band ; a dark grey discocellular crescent ; two or three sub- 
apical black dots on outer margin ; fringe tipped with silvery 
white: body golden argillaceous; collar with one or two 
black dots in the centre ; abdomen darker than thorax. Pri- 
maries below greyish, the borders creamy white, a blackish 
diffused patch divided by the subcostal vein towards end of 
cell ; a whitish-bordered transverse irregular line crossing the 
wing at external third; a black oblique diffused dash, inter- 
rupted by the usual pale costal dots, at apex; black dots on 
the fringe as above: secondaries creamy white; costal area 
irrorated with black scales; discocellulars and a denticulated 
line beyond the middle blackish ; three or four black dots on 
outer margin: pectus cream-coloured; venter, legs, and 
outside of palpi ochraceous; the usual blackish tuft at base of 
hind legs. 

Expanse of wings 23 millim. 

Alu, Solomon Islands. Type Coll. B. M. 


This is smaller than either of the other species of this genus. 


Dissolophus repletus. (Pl. 1X. fig. 5.) 
Callopistria repleta, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. xii. p. 865. n. 13 (1857). 
North India, Dharmsala; Osaka, Japan. Type Coll. B. M. 


Hyperpasys, Butler. 


Type Hyperdasys exotica, (PI. IX, fig. 6.) 
Callopistria exotica, Guenée, Noct. il. p. 294. n. 1097, 


Java. Type Coll. B. M. 


hitherto referred to Kriopus and Callopistria. 75 


Hyperdasys insularis. 


Callopistria insularis, Butler, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) x. p. 280 
(1882). 
\ 


Duke-of-York Island, Alu, Solomon group. Type Coll. 
B. M. 


HEMIPACHYCERA, Butler. 
Type Hemipachycera rivularis. (Pl. IX. fig. 7.) 
Callopistria rivularis, Walker, Lep. Het. xii. p. 867. n. 15 (1857), 
North India, Dharmsala. Type Coll. B. M. 


Hemipachycera Yerburit. 
Callopistria Yerburti, Butler, Proc. Zool, Soc. 1884, p. 496. 
Aden and Nilgiris. ‘Type Coll. B. M. 


Hemipachycera duplicans. 
Callupistria duplicans, Walker, Lep. Het. xii. p. 866. n. 14 (1857). 
Moulmein and Silhet. Type Coll. B. M. 


CALLOPISTRIA, Hiibner. 


Type Callopistria purpureofasciata. (Pl. IX. figs. 9, 9a.) 


Noctua purpureofasciata, Piller, Reise durch Posega, pl. vi. fig. 2 (1783), 
=pteridis, Fabr. 


Europe. Coll. B. M. 


Callopistria obscura. 


Callopistria obscura, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) 1. p. 200 (1878) ; 
Ill. Typ. Lep. Het. iii. p. 21, pl. xlvi. fig. 3 (1879). 


Hakodate, Yokohama, Tokio, Shanghai. Type Coll. B. M. 


Callopistria floridensis. 
Eriopus floridensis, Guenée, Noct. ii. p. 292. n. 1094. 
Florida and St. Domingo. Type Coll. B. M. 


76 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Noctuid Moths 


CotanDA, Moore. 


Type Cotanda placodoides. 
Eviopus placodoides, Guenée, Noct. ii. p. 296. n. 110 db. 


Java and Nilgiris. Type Coll. B. M. 


Cotanda ethiops. 
Callopistria ethiops, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) 1. p. 200 
(1878) ; ll. Typ. Lep. Het. iii. p. 21, pl. xlvi. fig. 4 (1879). 


Japan and Nilgiris. Type Coll. B. M. 


Cotanda dupliciiinea. 
Plusia duplicilinea, Walker, Journ, Linn. Soe. vii. p. 70. 


Sarawak. Coll. B. M. 


Cotanda indica, sp. un. (Pl. IX. figs. 8, 8a, 8d.) 


Callopistria Verburii, Butler, Il. Typ. Lep. Het. vii. p. 12, Index 
(1889). 

Very like Hemipachycera Yerburt/, but differing in struc- 
ture, in the presence of a pencil of long bristles at base of 
primaries, and a fringe of long hairs on inner margin near 
external angle, in its deeper coloration, in the outer margin 
of the central belt of primaries being much less sinuous, the 
discoidal markings more sharply defined in white and with 
a diffused ochreous patch below them; the vertex of the 
head whitish at the margins. 

Expanse of wings 29 millim. 


Dharmsala, Canara, and Sarawak. ‘Type Coll. B. M. 


RwoprrorricHlA, Butler. 


Type Lhoptrotrichia recurvata. (Pl. 1X. figs. 10, 10 a.) 


Callopistria recurvata, Moore, Descr. Lep. Ind. Atk, ii. p. 144 (1882) ; 
Lep. Ceyl. iii. p. 60, pl. cli. fig. 1 (1884). 


Ceylon, Java, Jubbulpore, New Hebrides. Coll. B. M. 


Rhoptrotrichia argyrosticta. 
Perigea? argyrosticta, Butler, Trans. Ent, Soe. 1881, p. 177. 


Tokio. Type Coll. B. M. 


hitherto referred to Kriopus and Callopistria. 77 


The type specimen is in poor condition, the fringes being 
lost and the antenne broken; but the right antenna is suffi- 
ciently perfect to show that the species belongs to this genus. 


Eriopus granitosa, Guen. Noct. ii. p. 295, from North 
America, and Eriopus ganga, p. 293, locality unknown, are 
not known to me. 

Phalena-Noctua juventina, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. cece. 
N, from Surinam, is not in the Museum collection ; it may 
be a Callopistria. 

Callopistria roseitelum, Walker, Lep. Het. xii. p. 864, 
from the Congo, is Methorasa Latreillet. 

Walker described the two following in Mr. Saunders’s 
collection :— 

Callopistria ventralis, Journ. Linn, Soc. vii. p. 64, from 
Borneo. 

Callopistria vittata, Lep. Het., Suppl. 3, p. 811, from 
Brazil. 

The following have also been described or figured :— 

Eriopus elegantulus, Herrich-Schiiffer, Corr.-Blatt zool.- 
min. Ver. Regensb. 1868, p. 117. From Cuba. 

Eriopus Doleschalli, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. 4, pl. exi. 
fig, 14 (1874). From Amboina. 

Eriopus Wallacet, Felder, /. ¢. fig. 26. From Amboina. 

Eriopus decumana, Felder, /. c. pl. ex. fig. 25. Brazil. 

Eriopus miranda, Saalmiiller, Ber. senck. Ges. 1879-80, 
p- 273. From Nossi-Bé. 

Methorasa Thwaitesit, Moore, Lep. Ceylon, p. 61, pl. eli. 
fig. 2. 

Eriopus reticulata, Pagenstecher, JB. nass. Ver. xxxvii. 
p- 226, pl. vi. fig. 7 (1884). From Amboina. 

Eriopus jamaicensis, Moeschler, Abh. senck. Ges. xiv. 
p- 52 (sep. pag.), pl., fig. 24 (1886). Jamaica. 

Eriopus venus, Staudinger, Stett. ent. Zeit. xlix. p. 253 
(1888). From Amur-land. 

Eriopus albolineola, Graeser, Berliner ent. Zeit. xxxi. 
p. 337 (1888). Amur. 

Callopistria mexicana, Druce, Biol. Centr.-Amer., Het. 
p- 323, pl. xxx. fig. 1 (1889). 

Callopistria panamensis, Druce, i. ¢. p. 324, pl. xxx. 
fig. 2 (1889). 

Without examining specimens of the above I cannot venture 
to refer them to their proper genera; with regard to Felder’s 
species, which are figured, they are neither related to one 
another nor have they any affinity to Callopistria. 


78 Mr. H. G. Smith on Four new Butterflies 


The genus Lineopalpa, Guen., from Java, has no con- 
nexion with Callopistria, but is allied to Amphigonia. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. 


Figs. 1, 1a. Legs and antennee of Gnamptocera minuta. 

Fig. 2. Legs of Methorasa Latreillet. 

Figs. 3, 8a. Legs and abdomen of Haploolophus mollissimus. 
Fig. 4. Dissolophus aluensis. 

Fig. 5. Legs of Lissolophus repletus. 

Fig. 6. Legs of Hyperdasys exotica. 

Fig. 7. Legs of Hemipachycera rivularis. 

Figs. 8, 8a, 8b. Cotanda indica, antenna and legs. 

Figs. 9,9 a. Legs and antennz of Callopistria purpureofasciata. 
Figs. 10, 10 a, Legs and antennee of Rhoptrotrichia recurvata. 


VIII.—Deseriptions of Four new Species of Butierflies from 
South-west Madagascar, captured by Mr. J. T. Last, in the 
Collection of H. Grose Smith. By H. Grose SMITH. 


Papilio morondavana. 


Anterior wings narrower, more curved on costal margin 
and more concave on outer margin than in P. demoleus, Linn., 
and P. ertthonioides, Grose Smith. Posterior wings of both 
sexes with a tail } inch long. 

Male.— Upperside. Anterior wings with markings very 
nearly as in erithoniotdes, the basal third being densely irro- 
rated with stramineous scales in lieu of the small spots or 
lines of the same colour arranged in nearly parallel rows in 
ertthonioides. Posterior wings with the subbasal stramineous 
band broader than in erethontotdes, and on the costal margin 
extending rather broadly round the subapical ocellus, the 
outer part of the band between the costal and subcostal ner- 
vures being brightly ferruginous ; the spots in the submar- 
ginal row are smaller and less lunulate outwardly, and the 
black spot at the lower end of the rufous anal spot of eritho- 
nioides is absent, the rufous spot of morondavana being 
rounder and paler; the space between the submarginal row. 
and the band is more densely irrorated with stramineous 
scales. 

Underside resembles erithonioides, but is paler. On the 
anterior wings the longitudinal stramineous bars at the base 
are confluent and less elongated than in er?thoniotdes; the space 


from South-west Madagascar. 79 


between the end of the cell and the third spot in the discal 
row of spots is densely irrorated with stramineous scales, the 
corresponding space in erithonioides being devoid of such 
scales. On posterior wings the dark markings are less con- 
spicuous and the subapical ocellus is more elongate-ovate, 
surrounded with a narrower black line than in ertthoniotdes ; 
on the disk in the spaces between the nervules and sur- 
rounding the cell is an irregular row of triangular black 
markings (the two uppermost hastate), bordered outwardly 
with silvery bluish-white ill-defined spots; the submarginal 
spots are more conical and nearer the margin, the marginal 
lunules are narrower and more elongate, those on each side of 
the tail extending down it nearly to its end; the rufous anal 
spot is sharply triangular, with the apex downwards, instead 
ot being quadrangular, with a black bar below it; the space 
above the rufous spot is silvery bluish white. The an- 
tenn of both sexes are red, as are those of the female of 
ertthonioides ; the antenne of the male of the latter and of 
both sexes of demoleus are black. 

The female resembles the male, but is larger. 

Eixpanse of wings, ¢ 43, 9 42 inches. 

fab. Mahobo, Morondava River, West Madagascar. 


Belenots mabella. 


Male.—Upperside. Both wings lacteous white, irrorated 
with grey at the base. Anterior wings with the apical third 
broadly, and thence along the outer margin to a little beyond 
the lowest median nervule gradually becoming more nar- 
rowly greyish black, somewhat irrorated with white; a round 
greyish-black spot at the end of the cell, a greyish-black ill- 
defined bar across the disk parallel with the outer margin 
from and a little above the upper median nervule almost to 
the submedian nervure, broader between the upper and middle 
median nervules, on each of which at its outer edge it becomes 
contiguous with the marginal band; between the second 
median nervule and the submedian nervure the bar is much 
narrower and partly obsolete ; costal and outer margins almost 
to the submedian nervure black. Posterior wings without 
markings, except a few indistinct clusters of grey scales at 
the ends of the veins ; cilia towards the anal angle (which is 
tinged with pale yellow-grey). 

Underside. Anterior wings lacteous white, tinged with 
yellow at the base and along the costa, and broadly so at the 
apex; a black spot at the end of the cell. Posterior wings 
bright stramineous. 


80 On Four new Butterflies from South-west Madagascar. 


Female.— Upperside. Anterior wings dusky stramineous, 
base and costa grey ; apical area broadly dark grey, gradually 
narrowing along the outer margin down to the posterior 
angle, the inner edge angulated on the veins; a large grey 
spot at the end of the cell; the discal bar of the male 1s 
represented by a grey spot between the two upper median 
nervules, and another between the lowest median nervule and 
the submedian nervure rather nearer the base. Posterior 
wings more yellowish stramineous, all the veins tipped on the 
margin with large suboval grey spots; there is an indication 
of an inner row of grey spots, represented by several clusters 
of grey scales. 

Underside. Anterior wings sordid stramineous, brighter at 
the base and in the apical area, with the large spot at the end 
of the cell and the two discal spots as on the upperside. 
Posterior wings brighter stramineous; costa at the base 
orange. 

Expanse of wings 2 inches. 

Hab. Mahobo. 

The female bears a considerable resemblance to B. liliana, 
Grose Smith, but the male is quite different. 

One or both of these, as well as the species next described, 
may be referable io the genus Pinacopteryz, Wallengren. 


Belenots mahobo. 


Male.—Upperside. Both wings lacteous white, with a few 
grey scales at the base. Anterior wings with apical and 
outer marginal area grey, as in B. mabella, but less broadly 
so; a minute grey spot at the end of the cell; a cluster of grey 
scales, forming an indistinct spot on the disk, between the 
upper and middle median nervules. Posterior wings without 
any markings. 

Underside xesembles mabella, but the apex of anterior and 
the whole of the posterior wings is rather browner; the spot 
at the end of the cell of anterior wings is very minute. 

Female.— Upperside. Both wings pure white, irrorated with 
erey at the base. Anterior wings: apex grey, as in the 
male, with a minute spot at the end of the cell; a cluster of 
grey scales forming a spot, larger and further from the margin 
than in the male, between the upper and middle median 
nervules. Posterior wings without any markings or grey 
scales except at the base. 

Underside. Anterior wings sordid white, pale brownish 
stramineous at the apex, with the spots at the end of the cell 
and on the disk as on the upperside. Posterior wings 


Mr. A. O. Walker on Pherusa fucicola, Leach, 81 


brownish stramineous, with a small brownish-black spot on 
the upper discocellular nervule and a row of three indistinct 
minute brown spots across the disk in the interspaces between 
the median nervules; costa at the base pale orange, outer 
margin white. 

Expanse of wings 14 inches. 

Hab. Mahobo. 

The male is very near mabella, but the female shows that 
it is distinct. 


Libythea tsiandava. 


Male.— Upperside. Anterior wings resemble thoseof L.latus, 
Trimen, but the fulvous longitudinal bar in the cell is uninter- 
rupted and wider than in davws, and the subovate discal spot, 
which is traversed by the second median nervule, is larger. On 
the posterior wings it also resembles /acus, but the small 
ochreous spot of lacus above the second subcostal nervule is 
absent, and in the straight longitudinal bar of four con- 
tiguous spots beyond the middle the second spot is the largest, 
instead of the first, as in lacus. 

On the underside it is paler and browner than Jacus, and on 
the anterior wings the pale fulvous colouring of the bar and 
spots extends below the cell and over nearly the whole of the 
central area of the wings. 

Eixpanse of wings 1? inch. 


Hab. Mahobo. 


1X.— On Pherusa fucicola, Leach. 
By ALFRED O. WALKER. 


To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural 
Mstory. 


GENTLEMEN,—The fact that a principle of considerable 
importance in zoological nomenclature is involved must be 
my excuse for troubling you again on the above question. 
Hither No. 11 of Strickland’s Rules for Zoological Nomen- 
clature, adopted and confirmed by strong committees of the 
British Association, should be observed, or it should be con- 
demned as authoritatively as it was accepted; and if it is 
ever to be observed, it surely should be in such a case as this, 
where the original definition of both genus and species is not 
only insufficient, but positively misleading. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 6 


82 Mr. A. O. Walker on Pherusa fucicola, Leach. 
Mr. Pocock (‘ Annals,’ June 1891, p. 533) says:—‘ All that 


those who hold to” Rule 11 “can expect is that an author 
should point out such characters as are believed in his day to 
be essential.” He then quotes my article, in which I state 
that Pherusa fucicola disagrees in almost every particular with 
Leach’s definition both of its genus and subdivision, and says 
that this is substantially true of the later description in the 
Linn. Trans , but not of the original description in the Edinb. 
Encycl. But, in the first place, the only important differ- 
ence between the two descriptions is that the latter contains 
the correct addition that the tail is not “ fasciculato-spinosa ”” 
and the incorrect one that there is no secondary appendage to 
the upper antenne. If we are to accept this view, then we 
shall come to the veductio ad absurdum that the more indefinite 
our descriptions are the better, and that if Leach had simply 
described Pherusa as an “animal having legs” his position 
would have been unassailable! In the second place, as will 
be seen by reference to p. 533, Leach went altogether wrong 
in his classification of Pherusa. His division a, including 
Melita and Mera, is obviously founded on the characters of 
the males, in whieh the second gnathopods are very much 
larger than the first, while in the females the difference is 
trifling. And this ws precisely the case with Gammarella 
brevicaudata; so that had Leach known the male he would 
certainly have placed his Pherusa in division a,.and not in ec! 
Can it then be said that Leach “ pointed out such characters 
as” he “believed to be essential”? What carcinologist, 
with only the Edinb. Encycel. deseription to go upon, would 
have dreamt of referring Gammarella to Pherusa? Much 
rather would he have thought it referred to one of the large 
family of Lysianassinz, in which the first and seeond gnatho- 
pods are nearly always “ filiform’ (as Leach would have 
called them) in both sexes, but whose affinities are suffi- 
ciently remote from Pherusa (Gammarella). 


As regards the retention of Bate’s genus Pherusa, 1862, I 
must unreservedly admit that Mr. Pocock is right and I am 
wrong. In my anxiety to avoid encumbering our list with 
another genus, and also in the hope that it might be found 
possible to absorb the present species of Pherusa (of which 
there appear from the ‘ Challenger’ Bibliography to be eight) 
into other existing genera, 1 did not consider the possibility 
of other authors between 1815 and 1862 having used the 
name. As Mr. Pocock says, and as Dr. Norman had pre- 
viously pointed out to me, this has been done in more than 


Discoglossus in the Lower Miocene of Germany. 83 


one instance. Pherusa, Bate, is therefore inadmissible, and I 
propose to substitute the name Apherusa (a =not) for ‘‘Pherusa, 
Bate,” on p. 421, ‘ Annals’ for May 1891. 

ALFRED O. WALKER. 


Nant-y-Glyn, Colwyn Bay, 
June 4, 1891. 


X.—On the Occurrence of Discoglossus tn the Lower 
Miocene of Germany. By G. A. BOULENGER. 


WHILst accidentally looking at some fossil frogs exhibited in 
the Geological Galleries of the Natural-History Museum a 
specimen caught my eye as so closely resembling the living 
Discoglossus pictus that 1 determined to submit it to a careful 
examination. It is described in the recently published fourth 
part of the ‘Catalogue of the Fossil Reptilia and Amphibia’ 
by Mr. Lydekker as Rana Meriani, H. v. Meyer, with the 
following particulars :— 

“ 35647. Slab of lignite with the impression and some of 
the bones of a rather smaller skeleton, from Rott. One hume- 
rus isentire. This specimen agrees very closely in size with 
the skeleton figured by Meyer, op. cit. pl. xvi. fig. 3. The 
contour of the soft parts is exhibited. Purchased, 1859” *. 

Now Rana Meriani is a true Rana, closely allied to R. 
esculenta, as shown by the skull and the vomerine teeth, and 
as correctly stated by H. v. Meyer, not to &. temporaria, as 
suggested by Mr. Lydekker. ‘The specimen under considera- 
tion, on the other hand, is a Discoglossoid, as the arciferous 
pectoral arch, the impressions of opisthoccelous vertebrae, and 
the presence of transverse processes to the coccygeal style dis- 
tinctly indicate. The fourth vertebra even shows, as an 
impression, one of the ribs which are characteristic of the 
anterior vertebrae of the Discoglossidee. 

In all those features which can be distinguished it agrees 
very closely with the female Discoglossus pictus, particularly 
in the following characters :— 


a. The proportions, as shown by the bones and the impres- 
sion of the soft parts. These are given approximately in the 
first column in comparison with those of a female Discoglossus 
pictus from Spain, recorded in the second column, 


* T may add that the specimen is exposed ventrally. 
* 


84 Discoglossus in the Lower Miocene of Germany. 


millim. millim. 


From snout to vent.........- Sets Od 55 
Length of head: 7... daseure ereteire’s 21 16 
AWarohdih oe lls s Ga BaooccccoGoD0T 26 19 
Dorsal vertebral column,...... eee ed Aik 18 
COCC YI. ionsciele sein lel Sheet aeetent ondiore 24 19 
OMAR. ccie cue Garand RR Rer Temetete tects ilk 23 
TRUDI AY. 5 ce owe ore eran cnehteveennievensrers 82 26 
FTNAYSUIS) cates Shake tosevhcciene eerie erento ns 27 24, 
HOOT aR ere hers Since ete 2h 18 


The differences are no greater than can be found between 
individuals of the same species. 

b. The shape of the fronto-parietals, which are narrower 
behind than in front, and the large size of the nasals or pra- 
frontals. 

c. The comparatively feeble expansion of the transverse 
process of the sacral vertebra, the distal diameter being 
inferior to the length of the process. 

d. The lergth of the coccygeal style, which a little exceeds 
the length of the dorsal vertebral column, 

e. The short web between the toes. 


On turning to H. v. Meyer’s paper on the fossil frogs* I 
find a specimen, likewise from the lignite of Rott, near Bonn, 
described and figured as Rana Troschelii | which agrees with 
the above specimen except in its smaller size. This PR. 
Troschelii had been compared with Alytes by H. v. Meyer on 
account of its having ribs, and for that reason alone; but I 
cannot find any further resemblance, for Alytes has the sacral 
processes strongly dilated, the coccyx shorter than the dorsal 
vertebral column, the fronto-parietals wider throughout, and 
a stouter, more toad-like habitus. I therefore cannot conceive 
what induced Copet to state that Rana Troschelit is 
“ yndoubtedly an Alytes.” However, the frog has since 
generally passed under the name of Alytes Troschelit. 'This 
name I now propose to alter to D¢scoglossus Troschelit, 
regarding the type specimen as young and the specimen 
35657 in the British Museum as an adult female. 

Zittel, in his ‘ Manual,’ p. 431, mentions Déscoglossus from 
the Brown Coal, this statement being based on the identifica- 
tion of isolated mandibles. I do not know, however, and 
Dr. Zittel does not tell us, how to distinguish a mandible of 


* ¢Palewontographica,’ vii., 1860, pp. 123-182, pls. xvi.—xxii. 

+ The name of this frog occurs twice over in Zittel’s ‘ Manual,’—as a 
Rana on p. 428, as an Alytes on p. 431. 

¢ Nat. Hist. Review, 1865, p. 106, footnote, 


Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a new Iguanoid Lizard. 83 


Discoglossus from that of other Disco glosside * ; but there is 
a character in the maxillary which is very striking and which 
I think I can discern in the fossil, although I am not quite 
sure about it—that is, this bone sends up a broad process which 
joins the anterior limb of the T-shaped squamosal, whilst in 
Alytes and Bombinator the maxillary tapers posteriorly 
without sending off any sort of process. 


X1.—Description of a new Genus of Iquanoid Lizards. 
By G. A. BOULENGER. 


APTYCHOLEMUS. 


Tympanum distinct. Body cylindrical; no dorso-nuchal 
crest. Dorsal scales equal, juxtaposed, keeled; lateral scales 
granular; ventral scales imbricate and keeled. Head-scales 
small; no gular fold, no gular sac. No femoral or preanal 

ores. Digits subcylindrical, with smooth lamelle below. 
‘Tail very long, cylindrical. Lateral teeth tricuspid; ptery- 
goid teeth present. No sternal fontanelle. Abdominal ribs. 

This genus is allied to Urostrophus, D. & B., and Aniso- 
lepis, Blgr., but differs from both in the absence of a gular 
fold and in the dorsal lepidosis. 


Aptycholemus longicauda. 


Head rather small, body elongate. Nostril lateral, near 
the end of the snout; ear-opening small, suboval, oblique. 
Upper head-scales rather small and smooth, smallest on the 
supraocular region, largest on the snout; occipital slightly 
enlarged, larger than the ear-opening ; upper labials eight or 
nine, very low. Anterior gular scales small, equal, granular, 
keeled. Dorsal scales mostly hexagonal, strongly keeled, 
forming about twelve longitudinal series, passing gradually 
into the small granules which cover the sides. Ventral scales 
much larger than dorsals, strongly keeled, shortly mucronate, 
imbricate, in 16 to 18 longitudinal series ; the keels forming 
straight longitudinal lines. The adpressed hind limb reaches 
the shoulder, or halfway between the fore limb and the ear. 
Tail at least three times as long as head and body, covered 


* The mandibles of the Discoglosside and Pelobatidee differ from those 
of all other European frogs in the absence of symphysial or mento= 
meckelian bones, 


86 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a’ 


with uniform, imbricate, keeled scales. Pale brown above, 
with a darker broad dorsal stripe, which may be edged on 
each side by a fine blackish line; a blackish streak on the 
canthus rostralis, and a brown black-edged streak from the 
eye to the neck, passing through the tympanum; upper lip 
and lower parts cream-coloured. 


6c : 
millim. millim. 
Potak length 2, wun... os Shien 348 320 
ELC Ad yew + spon eruaete srs ye 18 17 
Wadthofthcad S25 jnu heen. ss 10 9 
OGY Art ake wire Motraiwvecs 60 63 
Horeslimibaci aepie e sctaksatet a 33 32 
Exim 5 Aeenescdh ee et aech 52 50 
Maal ite e.speracesc te teveno eters ote eigen 270 240 


Four specimens have been submitted to me by Professor 
Liitken, one of which I have been permitted to retain for the 
British Museum. They are from Riacho del Oro, Argen- 
tina, obtained in 1887 by Mr. W. Sérensen. 

I beg to record my best thanks to Professor Liitken for 
his courtesy in allowing me to deseribe this interesting lizard. 


XII.— Contributions towards a General History of the Marine 
Polyzoa, 1880-91.—Appendix. By the Rev. THomas 
Hincgs, B.A., F.R.S. 


In the following Appendix such errors as have been noticed 
in the series of papers which it brings to a close are corrected, 
and at the same time any changes rendered necessary by the 
progress of investigation have been introduced. But the dis- 
cussion of a number of systematic and other questions, 


suggested by the papers, must be reserved for a future 
occasion. 


‘ Annals,’ July 1880 (p. 3 sep.) *. 
Membranipora crassimarginata, sp. 0. 
Busk has identified this species with a form which occurs 
in the ‘Challenger’ collection tT; but there are important 


differences between the two, and after an examination of the 
* Challenger’ specimens I have little doubt that they must be 


* Reference is made to the number of the ‘ Annals’ in which the paper 
appeared and to the paging of the separate copies. 
t ‘Challenger’ Report on the Polyzoa, pt. 1. p. 63, pl. xv. figs. 3, 6. 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 87 


accounted distinct. Busk describes two varieties of his species, 
one with a crustaceous the other with an erect habit of 
growth. It is with the former (var. ¢ncrustans) that he 
identifies the Madeiran species. The points of difference are 
the much more robust and massive character of J. crassi- 
marginata, the unusual thickness and strong crenation of the 
cell-margin, the depth of the cell-wall, which can be seen 
in the interspaces between the zocecia, and the form of the 
avicularian cell, which is perfectly oval, like the zocecium, 
and bears a straight mandible, rounded at the extremity, whilst 
that of Busk’s species is “ broadly spatulate.” The general 
character of the cell in JZ. crassimarginata presents a contrast 
to that of the ‘ Challenger’ form, which is heightened by the 
entire absence in the latter of its most marked feature—the 
broad, deeply cut (crenated) margin. 

Busk gives Biflustra Lacrotxit of Simitt (6 Floridan 
Bryozoa,’ pt. i. p. 18) as a possible synonym of his 
var. ¢ncrustans. It may be so, but it is certainly not the 
Madeiran species. 


Ibid. (p. 6 sep.). 
Cribrilina radiata, Moll, var. 

Busk in his description of Madeiran Polyzoa in Quart. 
Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. vii. (1859), figures a variety of C. 
radiata which agrees in most respects with the above, and 
notably in the remarkable elongation of the avicularium. In 
the same volume of the Micr. Journ. he records the occurrence 
of Lepralia Pouilletiz, Aud., and remarks that it is readily 
distinguished from CU. radiata ‘ by the absence of the large 
avicularia and the uniformity of the front of the cell.” 

But the avicularium is very commonly absent in C. radiata, 
and when present exhibits many varieties of form, ‘The 
front wall, too, is lable to much variation, especially in the 
character of the transverse ridges and central keel *. When 
the keel is absent and the transverse ridges are but slightly 
developed the cell presents the appearance represented in 
Audouin’s Flustra Pouilletii, which must certainly rank as 
one of the synonyms of C. radiata, Moll. 

There is also a good deal of variability in the superficial 
characters of the ocecium, which does not seem to have 
attracted much attention. Savigny figures in Flustra 
Pouilletii a simple raised line passing backwards from the 
centre of the oral arch. In a form figured in my ‘ History’ 


* See my ee of the Brit. Marine Polyzoa,’ pp. 187-189, and 
pl. xxv. figs. 1-9 


88 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


(pl. xxv. fig. 2) a subtriangular space on the front of the 
ocecium is inclosed by prominent raised lines, whilst in the 
Madeiran specimen its place ig occupied by a smooth, sub- 
acuminate elevation which stretches upward from the oral 
arch. Such differences in superficial detail have little syste- 
matic significance. 


Ibid. (p. 6 sep.). 
Microporella decorata, Reuss (sp.). 

Syn. Microporella diadema, MacGillivray, Prodromus Zool. Victoria, 
decade iv. p. 30, pl. xxxvii. fig. 6; Hincks, “ Contributions” &c., 
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xv. p. 249, pl. viii. figs. 3. 

The ocecium is liable to considerable variation. Compare 
the figure in Manzoni’s ‘ Bryozoi fossil. Italiani,’ pt. ii. pl. 1. 
fig. 6, with MacGillivray’s. ‘‘The broad band of vertical 
beaded lines,” which is so marked a feature of the recent 
form, is represented in the fossil by a line of small nodules 
round the base of the ocecium, which is not even referred to 
in the description. 

In the account of I, decorata I have referred to Micro- 
porella violacea, Johnston (sp.); but this species, we now 
know, should probably be included in the genus Adeona*, 
Lamouroux, the genus Reptadeonella of the ‘ Challenger’ 
Report being quite untenable. 


Ibid. (p. 8 sep.). 
Schizoporella sanguinea, Norman. 


Additional Locality. South Africa (Miss Jelly). 


Ibid. (p. 9 sep.). 


Lepralia Kirchenpauert, Heller, var. teres. 


The Madeiran form, which I have regarded as a variety of 
Heller’s species, Mr. Waters would refer to L. Potssonit, 
Audouin. On further consideration I am not disposed to 
adhere to my former opinion. ‘The shape of the cell, which 
is much more distinctly given in Manzoni’s figure than in 
Heller’s, is very peculiar, and differs widely from that which 
is shown in my figure (‘ Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. vi. pl. ix. figs. 7). 
A distinctive feature of Heller’s species is the ribbed ocecium ; 
but that of the Madeiran form is of small size and smooth 


* See “Critical Notes on the Polyzoa,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
ser. 5, vol. xix. p. 158. 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 89 


and the front is enclosed by a raised line. I therefore no 
longer identify these two. At the same time I am not pre- 
pared to accept Mr. Waters’s alternative without a more 
careful examination of L. Potssonit than I am able to make 
at present. Besides other differences, the lower margin is 
represented in Savigny’s figure as mucronate. If the Ma- 
deiran form is ranked under Audouin’s species, it must be as 
a strongly marked variety. 

Heller’s LZ. Kirchenpauert Waters would refer to L. ad- 
pressa, Busk. I confess I should be more inclined to recog- 
nize it as a distinct species. The peculiar shape of the cell, 
to which I have already referred, and the absence of vibracula 
are good specific characters, which separate it from L. adpressa, 
Busk (=Z. lata, Busk). It is true that the latter is some- 
times furnished with small nodular risings on each side a little 
below the orifice *, but these never bear vibracula and have 
no special significance. 


Ibid. (p. 18 sep.). 
Membranipora albida, sp. n. 


This species is recorded doubtfully in the ‘ Challenger’ 
Report as occurring at two stations. Mr. Busk remarks that 
the close resemblance between it and the ‘ Challenger’ speci- 
mens “ leaves little room for doubt as to their identity,” the 
chief point of difference being the larger size of the avicularia 
in the former. There is undoubtedly a great similarity 
between the figures of the two forms. The position of the 
avicularium is the same in both; but there seem to be not 
unimportant differences in its structure as well as in size. 
Unfortunately the ‘Challenger’ description of it is much too 
meagre to allow of a satisfactory comparison; but if the 
details of the figure may be trusted, the avicularia represent 
two different types. ‘The question can only be settled by an 
examination of the ‘ Challenger’ specimens, which I have 
not had the opportunity of making in time for this paper. 


Ibid. (p. 16 sep.). 


Membranipora villosa, sp. n. 
Syn. ? Flustra Isabelleana, d’Orbigny, Voyage &e. pl. viii. 
D’Orbigny, in his ‘ Voyage dans |’Amérique méridionale,’ 
has described a species under the name of //ustra Isabelleana, 
which presents some rather striking points of resemblance to 


* ‘History of Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,’ p. 307, pl. xxxiii. fig. 6, 


90 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


the present form. The cells are characterized as “ pilose ” or 
“covered with minute pilosities,” elongate and narrow, and 
bituberculate above. 

It is said to form large radiating patches on floating weed 
off the coasts of Patagonia and Cape Horn. 

The diagnosis, after the fashion of the period in which it 
was published, is brief and insufficient, and the figure is 
certainly not a correct representation of JZ. villosa; but the 
salient feature of both is the same. ‘The slender spinules 
covering the membranous front wall, and giving it a pilose 
appearance, are present in both forms, and, so far as I know, 
they are unique. The cells are similar in shape, elongate 
and rectangular; but in those of /. Isabelleana the side-walls 
are carried up on each side above into a mucronate process 
which is entirely wanting in . véllosa. In this species the 
upper margin of the cell is straight and bears on each 
side a tall acuminate spine. There are also a few small 
lateral spines, which are absent in the Cape-Horn species, and 
also a broad, membranous, strap-like appendage, pointed 
above, which rises from the centre of the upper margin in 
many of the cells, and constitutes a curious and very puzzling 
piece of structure. Round the ¢nner edge of the cell there is 
a line of close-set minute spinules. There are said to be two 
tubercles on the cell below in d’Orbigny’s species, of which I 
can find no trace in VW. villosa. Taking his description as it 
stands we should hardly be justified in identifying the two 
forms, though it is possible after all that his species may have 
been founded on examples of MM. villosa. 


Ibid. (p. 20 sep.). 


Membranipora antiqua, Busk. 


The structure of this species and of others kindred to it had 
not been thoroughly investigated when my paper was written. 
We are indebted to Dr. Jullien for a valuable contribution to 
our knowledge of them and a discussion of their systematic 
position*. He has founded the genus Onychocella for species 
agreeing in general character with the Membrantpora antiqua of 
Busk and the family Onychocellide: for this and a number of 
related forms. While the structural type is fully and ably 
defined, an unnecessary number of genera, in my judgment, 
have been created, and undue stress has probably been laid 


* «Note sur une nouyelle division des Bryozoaires Cheilostcemiens,’ 
Bull, de la Soe. Zoologique de France, t. vi., 1881. 


General [History of the Marine Polyzoa. 91 


on the characters of the avicularia in the constitution of the 
family group *. 

The present species has been identified with the ML angu- 
losa of Reuss, and this as the earlier name has been adopted 
instead of Busk’s. I have not Reuss’s work at hand as I 
write, and cannot therefore compare his figure with that of 
Busk. But the species has been figured by Manzoni in his 
‘ Bryozoi fossili Italiani,’ and he specially notes the con- 
stancy of shape exhibited by the opesia (“la bocca,” as he 
calls it), which he describes as always maintaining the 
characteristic campanulate or horseshoe form, as shown in the 
figures of Reuss and in his own. Now the opesia of Onycho- 
cella antiqua is distinctly trifoliate, and markedly so +; it is 
much larger in proportion to the size of the aperture than in 
angulosa, placed at the very top of it, and occupying entirely 
(in my specimens) rather more than half of it. It is arched 
above and constricted a little above the lower margin by two 
prominent denticular projections, which form a kind of loop 
in each corner. The lower margin is raised towards the 
middle and slightly everted. Of the avicularium of course we 
can know but little in the fossil; but the differences in an 
important element of structure which I have pointed out may 
justify, I think, the retention of a separate name for each of 
the forms. For the present I shall record the recent species 
as Onychocella antiqua, Busk (sp.). 

Jullien has formed a genus—Smittipora—of which he 
makes Vincularia abyssicola, Smitt, the type. But, in point 
of fact, there are no differences of any significance between 
this species and Onychocella antiqua. The chief distinctive 
point seems to be that in the latter the tall, slender, chitinous 
rod with triangular base which constitutes the mandible has a 
membranous expansion along one side of it only, while the 
former has it on both sides. This, with a slight variation in 
the surface of the cryptocyst, is the basis of the genus. The 
genus Smitttpora is surely needless. 


Ibid. (p. 20 sep.). 
Membranipora mamillaris, Lamx. { 


[ am now inclined to think that I had not conclusive 
grounds for identifying the species described under this name 


* “Critical Notes on the Polyzoa,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for Feb- 
ruary 1887, 
+ Occasionally it is subtrifoliate, but the typical form is not lost. 
: { Histoire d, Polypiers Coralligénes Flexibles (nglish transl.), pl. i. 
o=.@* 


to) 


92 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


with Lamouroux’s Flustra mamillarts. Certainly neither his 
diagnosis nor his enlarged figure gives any adequate idea of 
the form in question. ‘There is a certain general resemblance 
in the shape and arrangement of the cells, but that is all. 
The figure of the natural size indeed does closely resemble my 
specimens, and the “ marine plant” on which it is represented 
as growing is, I believe, the same in both cases. The colour, 
too, may probably be the same in the two forms ; but no 
means of sure identification are supplied. Under all the 
circumstances of the case, however, it may be better to assume, 
on the strength of such minor resemblances as there are, that 
Lamouroux had the present species before him, and so, to avoid 
a change of name, the species will stand as Zhatropora 
mamillaris, Lamx.* (sp.). 

In my notes on this species I have drawn attention to the 
importance of the opercular characters, and raised the question 
as to their generic significance. MacGillivray has since insti- 
tuted the genus Thatropora tor this and kindred forms. I 
quite agree with him that this genus finds its proper place 
amongst the Microporidee. 


Ibid. (p. 21 sep.). 


Membranipora transversa. 


As already explained in the number of the ‘ Annals’ for 
Feb. 1881, Hutton was before me in describing this inter- 
esting form, and his specific name (czncta) takes the place of 
the above. MacGillivray has founded the genus Diploporella 
for its reception}, and places it in the family Microporidee ; 
but there may be a question, I think, as to its true syste- 
matic position. 


‘ Annals,’ November 1880 (p. 25 sep.). 


Membranipora pedunculata, Manzoni. 


Waters refers this form to the Membranipora confluens, 
Reuss, and it would be premature to say that he is wrong. 
But I may point out that the Ceylon species agrees much 
more exactly with Manzoni’s description and figure than 
with those which he supplies {. The cells, as Manzoni 


* For synonyms see Miss Jelly’s ‘ Catalogue.’ 

+ Trans. Roy. Soc. Victoria, April 1880. 

{ “Fossil Cheilostomatous Bryozoa from Mount Gambier, 5S. Austra- 
lia,” Quart, Journ. Geol. Soc. August 1882, p. 262. 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 93 


has correctly stated, are suberect, and the aperture slopes 
towards the top, so as to be subterminal; as a consequence 
they have a very distinctive character. The aperture is oval, 
with a smooth raised margin, which is thin, except below, 
where it is elevated and sometimes thickened. There is a 
considerable space between the rim of the aperture and the 
membranous covering, and the inner cell-wall here is minutely 
speckled. ‘The smooth porcellaneous outer wall is a striking 
feature, but this would hardly be preserved in the fossil. 
The cells taper downwards very decidedly, so as to be almost 
pedunculate ; this is especially apparent in the uniserial 
colonies. Small rudimentary cells are scattered in consider- 
able numbers amongst the normal zocecia in the Ceylon 
specimens, but they are not noticed by Manzoni. The cells 
are very loosely aggregated. 

The differences which I have noted are not without signifi- 
cance ; but in the absence of specimens of the fossil form it is 
impossible to estimate their precise value. For the moment 
the point may be left sub judice. 

Pyripora crassa *, MacGillivray, is another allied species, 
but I cannot satisfy myself of its identity with the form 
under consideration. “ ‘lhe thick projection from the lower 
margin of the aperture,’’ which is made a capital character of 
P. crassa, is not represented in Manzoni’s species. _ Its cells, 
too, seem to me to be much more Hippothooid in form than 
those which I have figured. If MacGillivray’s species should 
prove to be identical with Manzoni’s, his name would have 
precedence. 


Ibid. (p. 26 sep.). 


Membranipora polita, sp. n. 


MacGillivray suggests that this species may be the Cedle- 
pora alata of Lamouroux; but there is no trace of the wing- 
like structure from which this species takes its name, to say 
nothing of other differences. 


[To be continued.] 


* “Zoology of Victoria,’ decade xi. p. 23, pl. evi. fig. 4. 


94 Bibliographical Notices. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


Some Publications on American Carboniferous Echinoderms. 


Geological Survey of Missouri. Bulletin no. 4. A Description of 
some Lower Carboniferous Crinoids from Missouri. By 8. A. 
Mitter. Published by the Geological Survey. Jefferson City, 
February 1891. 


Description of some new Genera and Species of Echinodermata from 
the Coal Measures and Subcarboniferous ocks of Indiana, Mis- 
sourt, and Iowa. By S. A. Mutter and Wm. F. E. Gurtey. 
Published at Danville, Illinois, June 1890. 


Tat energetic species-maker, Mr. 8. A. Miller, of Cincinnati, has 
again been hard at work, and, either alone or in collaboration with 
Mr. Gurley, who has been an active collector for many years, has 
made himself responsible for six new genera and over ninety new 
species of Crinoids from the Lower Carboniferous rocks of the 
Mississippi Valley. Forty-two of these new species and one new 
genus are described from Missouri, twenty of them occurring in the 
Burlington Group, in which over three hundred and fifty species of 
Crinoids are already known. Fourteen of these twenty are referred 
to Platycrinus, of which genus some three dozen specics had pre- 
viously been described from the Burlington beds, and ten of the new 
ones are founded on single specimens! Considering the richness of 
the Crinoid fauna in the Burlington Limestone, one might naturally 
expect that the affinities of Miller’s new species to those previously 
described would be indicated by their founder. But he seems to be 
almost entirely unacquainted with the first duty of a species-maker, 
and only gives this much-needed information about three species of 
Platycrinus, two of Baryerinus, and one of Scaphiocrinus, while the 
remaining thirty-five are described and nothing more. 

The new genus Missourierinus has a monocyclic basin-shaped 
calyx, with the anterior ray undivided and a single axillary in each 
of the others. The anal plate (Bather’s brachianal) separates two 
radials and rests upon the truncated apex of a basal, just as in 
Cyathocrinus. According to the author “ the affinities are nearest 
the Heterocrinidx ; but I think a new family should be formed for 
it. Type M. admonitus.” 

This memoir is illustrated by five fairly good plates, though some 
of the figures would have gained in clearness had they been ona 
larger scale; and the explanations of plates iv. and y. would have 
been better arranged according to the numerical sequence of the 
figures, instead of beginning with fig. 7. 

One more point is noteworthy. It is not many months since 
Mr. Miller thought fit to comment somewhat strongly on the 
“illiteracy ” of the present writer, “for he even uses capital letters 
for specific names, or lower-case as it may be, showing his want of 


Bibliographical Notices. 95 


a common knowledge of grammar, and recklessness in the symmetry 
of nomenclature.” It is therefore not a little surprising to find no 
less than fifteen of Mr. Miller’s specific names commencing with a 
capital letter. Perhaps he has discovered by this time that such 
is the custom in certain serial publications when a proper name is 
employed as the basis of a specific one. 

The first twenty-five pages of the joint work by Messrs. Miller 
and Gurley, with four of the ten plates, were published in the 
‘Journal of the Cincinnati Society of Natural History’ for April 
1890. These have since been reprinted and published in pamphlet 
form, together with six more plates and thirty-four additional pages 
of text. Forty-nine new species of Crinoids are described, and 
another is mentioned though as yet unnamed. Thirty of these 
fifty are from the Keokuk Group of Indiana, eleven occur in the 
Upper Coal Measures of Missouri, and nine in the Kinderhook 
Group of Iowa. Time will show how far the authors are right in 
regarding all these forms as new to science; but the value of their 
work is seriously diminished by the fact that more than half of their 
specific descriptions are entirely unaccompanied by any words of 
comparison with forms already known from the same horizons. 
They vouchsafe a little more information about their new genera, 
some of which seem dubious in the extreme. Thus, for example, it 
is difficult to see in what respects Ulocrinus differs from Cromyo- 
erinus, Trautschold, of which the authors seem to have never heard, 
though it is redefined in the ‘ Revision of the Palzocrinoidea’ by 
Wachsmuth and Springer, who refer to if two species from the 
Kaskaskia Group of Illinois, together with one from the Coal 
Measures, the horizon of the three new species referred to Ulo- 
-crinus. 

Aisiocrinus, Miller and Gurley, seems to be indistinguishable 
from Phialocrinus, Trautschold, which is also left unnoticed by 
our authors. szocrinus has a dicyclic bowl-shaped calyx with 
the posterior basal truncated for the reception of an anal plate, 
and two costal plates (brachials, M. & G.) supporting simple arms. 
All these characters were described by Trautschold in Phialo- 
crinus patens so long ago as 1879, as Messrs. Miller and Gurley 
ought to have known. I may say here that most, if not all, of the 
American species referred to Graphiocrinus by Wachsmuth and 
Springer should be placed under Phialocrinus, with which they 
agree in having the anal plate resting on a truncated basal, and so 
separating two radials; whereas in the type, and perhaps the only 
species, of Graphiocrinus (G. encrinoides, de Koninck and Le Hon) 
all the basals are alike and the anal plate rests on the upper edges 
of two of the radials which form a closed ring *. Wachsmuth and 


* The species from the Coal Measures which White has described as 
Erisocrinus planus (Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. vol. ii. 1880, p. 257, pl. i. figs. 6, 
7) may perhaps belong to Graphiocrinus, as described by de Koninck. 
On the other hand, when its arm-structure is known, it may prove to 
have the same relation to this genus as Certocrinus Craigiti and C. hemi- 
sphericus have to Phialocrinus. 


96 Bibliographical Notices, 


Springer state, however, that the anal plate of Graphiocrinus * is 
“ placed between the radials, resting upon the truncate upper side 
of the posterior basal.” I cannot understand why the American 
species presenting this character were referred by them to Graphio- 
erinus rather than to Phialocrinus, to which they are scarcely 
inclined to afford even a subgeneric rank. Messrs. Miller and 
Gurley are fortunate in having found the “ proboscis” so well pre- 
served in Phialocrinus (Asiocrinus) magnificus and P. Harti, as it 
has not hitherto been properly known in this genus; and the bifur- 
cating proboscis of the former species which is figured on their 
plate ii. is an abnormality of much interest. 

A third equally doubtful genus is Delocrinus, M. & G., its type 
being Poteriocrinus hemisphericus, Shumard, while the authors also 
refer to it Cyathocrinus inflewus, Geinitz, these being the same two 
types which White united under the name Ceriocrinus. But “in 
the ‘ North-American Geology and Paleontology’ 8S. A. Miller con- 
demned Ceriocrinus of White on the ground that the name was 
preoccupied” by Koenig. Had he carried his literary researches a 
little further, however, as others of his countrymen have done, he 
would have learnt, firstly, that Certocrinus, Koenig, is only a 
synonym of Millericrinus, and, secondly, that it was never described 
nor formally published. Certocrinus, White, is therefore a good 
genus, as already recognized by Wachsmuth and Springer, and 
Delocrinus, M. & G., only an unnecessary synonym *. 

Abrotocrinus, as described by Miller and Gurley, is a somewhat 
remarkable type. The calyx is bowl-shaped and dicyclic, with a 
pentamerous base and apparently five radials, for there is no mention 
of any other number. In line with the radials is a “first azygous 
plate,” of the same form as they have, which rests upon the upper 
sloping sides of two basals, and further resembles the radials in being 
“horizontally truncated the entire width above and having a gaping 
suture; second azygous plate constricted in the middle and hori- 
zontally truncated on top; above this numerous plates form a single 
longitudinal series until they graduate into the proboscis.” We 
are elsewhere told, however, that only ten of these plates are 
visible “* before the series is covered by the overlapping arm on the 
right.” 

“The above description is a little difficult to follow; for it is not 
easy to understand how six equal and similar plates (five radials 
and one azygous plate) can rest in the depressions formed by the 
sloping upper sides of five contiguous basals. Three basals are 
shown in the figure of the azygous side, and also portions of three 
radials with the azygous plate, all four of which alternate regularly 
with the basals. The opposite side of the cup must therefore be 
remarkably unsymmetrical ; but not a word is said about this in the 


* «Revision of the Paleocrinoidea, Part III.,” Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci, 
Philad. 1886, p. 176. 

+ The above paragraph has of course been written on the supposition 
that a generic name which has once been proposed, though not adopted, 
may be used again with a new signification. 


Bibliographical Notices. 97 


‘description either of the genus or of the species. Each of the three 
visible radials bears a single axillary brachial united to it by a 
‘‘ gaping suture,” and there is a similar gaping suture between the 
first and second azygous plates, which is a point of no little interest 
if the latter really supports the “ proboscis,” as described by the 
authors. But is their interpretation of this structure the correct 
one? This question is easily answered, for I have not the smallest 
doubt that the supposed proboscis is merely an undivided ray, like 
the anterior ray of Miller’s own genus Missouricrinus, which has 
been noticed above. ‘The first and second “azygous” plates in 
Ahrotocrinus cymosus have precisely the same form and general 
relations as the anterior radial and the brachial which it bears in 
Missouricrinus admonitus. In each case the upper plate is quad- 
rangular, separated externally from the lower one along its whole 
width, and followed by a series of simple plates which are obviously 
brachials in Missouricrinus. Is not this also the case in Abroto- 
erinus? Messrs. Miller and Gurley must forgive me for drawing 
attention to this point; for if their interpretation of the structure 
of <Abrotocrinus is correct, it represents a morphological type of 
extreme interest in many ways, whereas if the supposed proboscis is 
merely an undivided anterior ray like that of MMtssowricrinus, the 
definition of Abrotocrinus will need considerable alteration, even if 
it still merits a generic position. 

It is well known that among the Poteriocrinide the anterior ray 
is less developed than the others and is sometimes simple throughout. 
Messrs. Miller and Gurley intimate that Adrotocrinus probably 
belongs to this family and that its arms are like those of Scaphio- 
crinus, If they will refer to Hall’s diagnosis of Scaphiocrinus 
unicus from the Keokuk Group of Indiana*, they may read as 
follows :—‘*‘ Arms dividing on the second radial plate; each division 
bifurcating twice and rarely three times. The anterior ray has a 
single arm, which is undivided throughout. This single arm is 
a strongly distinctive character.” The posterior side of the body 
and arms of this species is represonted in fig. 5 on pl. xv. of the 
fifth volume of the ‘Illinois Geological Reports ;’ while a reprint 
of Hall’s description, together with a good figure showing both the 
real ‘‘ proboscis’ or ventral tube and the undivided anterior ray, are 
to be found in the sixth volume of the same series (p. 519, pl. xxix. 
fig. 1). I cannot myself make out that Abrotocrinus cymosus is 
either generically or specifically distinct from Scaphiocrinus unicus, 
which occurs on the same horizon and at no very distant locality in 
the same State. 

In his well-known memoir on ‘ New Species of Crinoidea from 
the Carboniferous Rocks of the Mississippi Valley” + Hall gave a 
full description of this species, which concluded as follows :—*“ This 
species may be readily distinguished from any other of the genus by 
the low, broad cup, the number and bifurcations of arms in the 


* Prelim. Descr. New Crinoidea, 1861, p. 8. é 
+ Journ. Boston Soc, Nat. Hist. vol. vii. no. 2, 1861 (1863), p. 314. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol, viii 7 


98 Bibliographical Notices. 


antero- and postero-lateral rays, the simple arm of the anterior ray, 
and the peculiar pits at the angles of the plates of the body.” These 
pits are well shown in the figure of Scaphiocrinus unicus in the sixth 
volume of the ‘Illinois Reports,’ and they also appear in the figure 
of Abrotocrinus cymosus given by Miller and Gurley, who describe 
the plates as ‘sunken at the angles.” 

But how is it that they know so little about Scaphiocrinus wnicus 
as to have described its undivided anterior ray as the ‘“ proboscis” 
of a new genus and species ? 

The ‘Journal of the Boston Society of Natural History ’ and the 
‘Tllinois Geological Reports’ are neither written in German, which 
Mr. Miller abhors, nor published in Russia, like Trautschold’s descrip- 
tions and figures of Cromyocrinus and Phialocrinus, which he also 
ignores; and itis not too much to expect that an American palson- 
tologist should make himself acquainted with their contents before 
committing himself to the publication of new generic and specific 
types. Mr. Miller has recently told us how ‘it is high time American 
paleontologists would cease to look to England for information, 
where less is known of its own fossil Crinoids than happens to the 
lot of any other country in which there is any pretension to paleon- 
tological knowledge, and where more shallow pretenders vent their 
stupid hypotheses as to the fossil tests of these animals than exist 
in any other land.” But it rather seems as if some American authors 
were not very well acquainted with the fossil Crinoids of their own 
country. I need not say that I do not refer to Mr. Wachsmuth, 
for whose comprehensive knowledge of the American Paleozoic 
Crinoids I have the most profound respect. 

It would seem therefore, unless good reason can be shown to the 
contrary, that Abrotocrinus, disiocrinus, Delocrinus, and Ulocrinus 
are not new genera at all, but merely new names for types which 
are by no means so well known as they should be; and it is thus 
very unfortunate that the names selected by Messrs. Miller and 
Gurley should be so singularly inappropriate, for they tell us that 
é(jporos =immortal ; aicvos=auspicious, coming at good time ; 6n\os 
= manifest, clear; and od\os=solid, substantial! 

The last of Messrs. Miller and Gurley’s new Crinoidal genera is 
Gonioerinus, which seems to be a real novelty related to Cyatho- 
crinus. A small quadrangular “azygous plate” is inserted between 
the upper sloping sides of two basals and the under sides of the 
right radial and the second azygous plate. The latter truncates 
a basal, ‘‘ and is in line with the first radials and of about the same 
size; the three following plates are of the same size as the brachials 
and form a prominent convex ridge to the third brachials, when 
the series abruptly curves under the arms.” Elsewhere we are told 
that it forms ‘a convex arm-like appendage that curves in toward 
the proboscis at or above the base of the free arms.” In view of 
Bather’s recent speculations concerning the morphology of the 
ventral tube in the Fistulata, one would like to know more about 
this genus, to which Miller’s Cyathocrinus Harrisi should probably 
also be referred, as suggested by himself and Mr, Gurley. 


Bibliographical Notices. 99 


Before leaving the subject of the Crinoids I would again appeal 
to Mr. Miller to discontinue the use of the term “ subradials” for 
the upper series of plates in the base of dicyclic Crinoids. It has 
been obsolete in Europe for a dozen years past, and has been gradu- 
ally abandoned by American authors, no one but Miller and Gurley 
having used it since 1886. Miller’s generic and specific diagnoses 
are not always as clear as they might be; but he need not make 
matters worse by using an antiquated and empirical terminology 
which the student must translate into the current nomenclature of 
other paleontologists, as expounded in the text-books, before he 
can properly realize the characters of any ‘‘ new ” genus or species. 

Besides the Crinoids, Miller and Gurley also describe a new star- 
fish from the Kinderhook Group which they refer to Schenaster, 
M. & W., under the name S. legrandensis. They likewise relate 
how Meek and Worthen “ described an Ophiuroidea” (sic) from 
the Keokuk Group under the provisional name of Protaster? grega- 
rius, some examples of which in Mr. Gurley’s collection cannot he 
referred to Forbes’s genus; and it is therefore made the type of 
Aganaster, Miller and Gurley, who think that they have found the 
remains of a second species as well. They also describe a new 
species of T’roostocrinus (7. nitidulus) from the St. Louis Group, but 
omit all notice of its relations to the other species of the genus from 
the same horizon, while they give no information as to whether the 
posterior pair of spiracles are separate from the anal opening, as in 
Metablastus, or confluent with it, as in the type of Z'roostocrinus. 
The real generic position of this Blastoid has therefore yet to be 
determined. The last of Miller and Gurley’s new species is Archceo- 
cidaris leyrandensis, from the Kinderhock Group of Iowa, of which 
the authors remark, ‘‘ This species is founded upon the fragment of 
a body, and our justification for naming and describing it is to be 
found in the fact that it is the oldest Archeocidaris known in 
America, and carries this genus back to the lowest Subecarboniferous 
deposits, whereas heretofore it has not been known below the 
Burlington Group.” The authors’ justification is to some extent 
admissible ; but it may be well to remember that over twenty species 
of this genus have already been described from the American Carbon- 
iferous series, and they seem likely to give no little trouble to the 
echinologist who attempts to revise them. 

J am sorry that I cannot speak more appreciatively of Mr. Miller’s 
paleontological work. The demands of the legal profession doubtless 
leave him but little time that he can devote to the science, in the 
promotion of which he exhibits such zeal and energy. But he 
might employ these valuable qualities to much better advantage 
flap in adding a number of unnecessary synonyms to an already 
overburdened literature. Three at least, and probably four, of his 
last six new genera of Crinoids would never have been proposed 
had he taken the trouble to make himself properly acquainted with 
the bibliography of his subject; and I suspect that quite half of his 
ninety new species will prove to be synonyms when they come to be 
revised, 

7% 


100 Bibliographical Notices. 


Careless and ill-informed authors of this class are the terror of 
systematists in all branches of biology. Their sole object seems to 
be the association of their names with as many “new species” as. 
possible ; and one’s first impulse on seeing “ A Description of Some 
New Genera and Species” &c. is to parody “The Bogie Man,” and 


say with bated breath, 
Hush! Hush! Hush! Here comes the Species Man. 


I will conclude by expressing my hope that Mr. Miller will take 
my remarks in good part; for he has recently made it very clear 
that he is extremely sensitive to criticism, more especially to some 
which appeared in ‘‘ that conduit of English ignorance and conceit, 
the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’” and was erro- 
neously attributed by him to 

P. Hersert CARPENTER. 


American Spiders and their Spinning Work. A Natural History of 
the Orb-weaving Spiders of the United States, with special regard 
to their Industry and Habits. By Henry ©. McCoox, D.D. &e. 
Published by the Author, Philadelphia, Vols. I.&II. 4to, demy. 


Tar second thoughts are best is a saying which, whether true or 
false in the majority of instances, is undoubtedly deserving of the 
former epithet so far as the volumes before us are concerned. ‘To 
write a natural history of all orders of North-American spiders was 
the author’s original wish ; but it soon became apparent that the 
attempt to compress into a reasonable space adequate descriptions of 
the habits and structure of such a multitude of species would inevi- 
tably result in the omission of many important facts and in the 
superficial treatment of others. Dr. McCook consequently very 
wisely decided to abandon his original design and to devote his 
work solely to an account of the Orbitelariz of his country; and 
when we see that the history of even this small section of the group 
occupies three volumes quarto, we cannot but congratulate both 
ourselves and the author upon the alteration that his plans have 
undergone. 

Up to the present time but two volumes out of the three have 
appeared ; but since the third will treat almost exclusively of the 
technical descriptions of the genera and species, its publication will 
be looked forward to by merely those few zoologists who devote 
themselves to systematic araneology. 

Seeing that one of the most notable characteristics of the Aranese 
—certainly the characteristic with which the word spider is most 
commonly associated in the popular mind—is the construction of 
those familiar objects known as cobwebs, Dr. McCook has acted 
wisely in setting apart the first of his volumes to the consideration 
of the various kinds of snares, their formation, function, and classi- 
fication. Moreover, a study of the nature of the snares is of great 
importance in view of the prominence that is given to these struc- 


Bibliographical Notices. 101 


tures in the generally-accepted scheme of classification of the order 
Aranee. This scheme, of which Dr. Thorell is the most able 
exponent, depends upon the fact that a classification of the webs 
according to their form corresponds closely with a classification of 
the spiders based upon the sum of their most obvious structural 
features. With the rival scheme *, which is established upon the 
existence in otherwise dissimilar genera of those curious organs 
known as the cribellum and calamistrwm—a scheme for which 
Dr. Bertkau has said all that is to be said—we need not further 
deal. It will be sufficient to state that Dr. McCook, rightly in our 
opinion, adopts the views of Dr. Thorell, and associates with the 
Orbitelariz the aberrant genera Uloborus, Hyptiotes, and Theridio- 
soma. 

But a noticeable circumstance connected with this matter is that 
although, as above stated, a natural classification of the webs 
coincides with a natural classification of their makers, when the 
Araneze as a whole are considered, yet the principle is found not to 
apply if an attempt be made to extend it to the suborder now under 
discussion. In other words, an obvious classification of the snares 
of the Orbitelariz does not correspond with a classification of the 
species and genera according to their affinities as exemplified by 
structure. As an illustration of this may be pointed out the fact 
that within the limits of the genus pera webs of very different 
types may be constructed. The commonest type is a simple, vertical, 
full-orbed net with a meshed hub (sic) ; but in the species known as 
Ep. labyrinthea a system of netted lines is associated with the ordi- 
nary web ; in Hp. triaranea the web is not full-orbed, but lacks one 
sector; the web of Hp. gibberosa is horizontal and not vertical ; 
and, lastly, Hp. basilica weaves the remarkable net which Dr. 
McCook has described as the domed-orb. On the other hand, the 
‘web of Gastracantha is almost like the web of the ordinary type of 
Epeira; that of Zilla, not to mention Nephila, resembles that of 
triaranea in lacking a sector; that of Z'etragnatha is like that of 
gibberosa in being horizontal. It appears, then, that there may bea 
greater difference between the webs of a species of a genus than 
between the webs of distinct genera ; thus the web of Hpeira basilica 
is far more unlike the web of, e. g., Hp. diademata, than is the web 
of Zilla or even Argiope. 

Since, then, the form of the web is liable to so much variation 
within the limits of a single genus, and since species belonging to 
different genera may spin snares that are almost exactly alike, it is 
clear that great caution should be used in concluding that spiders 
which make webs on a particular plan are necessarily related to 
each other. But it is impossible to pursue this interesting topic 
further. Enough has been said to give some idea of, perhaps, what 
is one of the most important lessons to be learnt from Dr. McCook’s 
researches into the nature of webs. 

* For an able and exhaustive criticism of this classification reference 
may be made to Dr. Thorell’s paper in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
vol. xvii. pp. 301-26 (1886). 


102 Bibliographical Notices. 


We are surprised at the summary manner in which the view that 
spiders attach stones &c. to their webs as so-called counterpoises, 
is rejected. Dr. McCook is perfectly right to sift as carefully as he 
has done the evidence for or against the belief; but it is question- 
able whether he is correct in deciding that the attachment of such 
a weight would be harmful. Why so? <A web blown by the wind 
would surely be more easily destroyed if all its points were attached 
to fixed objects, than if one or more strands were fastened to, @. 4., 
a pebble lying on the ground, which would “give,” so to speak, 
when pulled by the strands under stress of the wind. Where some- 
thing must “ give,” it is surely better for the spider that it should 
be the pebble than the web. 

In Chap. xvi. of vol. i. Dr. McCook discusses at some length the 
question of spider venom. He starts with the assumption that the 
fluid secreted in the mandibles and ejected at the apex of the fang is 
poisonous. He then proceeds to show that it is perfectly harmless. 
Numerous cases are cited in support of this, Lucas even having been 
bitten by Latrodectus and Simon by the historical Tarantula without 
suffering harm. It is true that the universal testimony with regard 
to Latrodectus far outweighs almost any amount of negative evi- 
dence; and the conclusion that Dr. McCook finally comes to is 
that the poison is a sparingly used reserve weapon. ‘This may be 
the case of course; but the explanation is not altogether satis- 
factory, for it is apparently the only one that can possibly be put 
forward if we assume the existence of a poison apparatus. But 
what evidence is there for the assumption? Certainly very little. 
Why may not the fluid be merely secreted for digestive purposes, 
such as, ¢.g., for softening the tissues of the prey? To make a 
general statement with regard to all spiders from the particular case 
of Latrodectus is not justifiable. It may well be that in this genus 
the digestive fluid is harmful to man, while in all other spiders it is 
not. Indeed this seems to us to be the obvious conclusion from 
the facts at hand. With respect to the Theraphoside, as Dr. 
McCook himself suggests, it may well be that the fluid that is in- 
jected into a wound causes inflammation from its very amount. 

The second volume is much more varied in its subject-matter 
than the first. Thus Part i. is devoted to Courtship and Mating; 
Part ii. to Maternal] Industry and Instincts; Part ii. to Early Life 
and Distribution of the Species ; Part iv. to Sexes and their relation 
to Habit; Part v. to Hostile Agents and their Influence; and 
Part vi. to Fossil Spiders. Frequent reference is made to groups 
which do not belong to the Orbitelariz ; while the section devoted 
to Fossil Spiders seems wholly out of place. 

Clearly a considerable amount of the work of this volume has been 
robbed of its novelty by the prior publication on the part of the 
Peckhams of their articles on Sexual Selection, Protective Resem- 
blances, and Mental Powers in Spiders. One or two points, however, 
may be noticed. 

Commenting on the difference in the behaviour of a Yarantula 
and an Hpeira when experimented on with a vibrating tuning-fork 


Bibliographical Notices. 103 


—the Tarantula taking no notice whatever of the instrument, while 
the Epeira responds readily to it—Dr. McCook says that the differ- 
ence is certainly to be explained by the fact that the fork agitates the 
strands of the web of the Apeira, and that the spider thereby ascer- 
tains its proximity by the sense of touch ; he then proceeds (p. 304): 
‘“* It would indeed be a remarkable fact were it to be established that 
those spiders which, like the Lycosids, are dependent upon keenness 
of the senses for their success in capturing prey, should prove to be 
destitute of the valuable sense of hearing; while the web-making 
spiders, who are so little dependent upon the sense of hearing, and 
are enabled to accomplish the most important functions of life by 
the sense of touch alone, should be found to possess hearing in a 
degree of acuteness. It is not often that one finds a contradiction 
like this in natural history, viz. that those animals that most need 
a certain organism or sense haye none, while those which are in 
least need are highly sensitive.” But if, as Dr. McCook maintains, 
the Epeira only perceives the vibration of the fork by means of the 
vibration of its web, how comes it that, at all events in some cases, 
it undoubtedly knows the direction of the sound? We have seen 
Mr. C. V. Boys hold a tuning-fork over the back of a large specimen 
of Epeira diademata ; but instead of feeling at the strands of the 
web, as she surely would have doneif her only means of ascertaining 
the proximity of the fork lay in the vibration of these strands, she 
struck viciously at the instrument in the air with her fore legs, thus 
showing bey ond a doubt that she knew whence the sound proceeded. 

This fact, it seems to us, proves unquestionably that the Kpeira 
heard the sound, probably by the responsive agitation of some hair 
or hairs on the body or limbs ; for it is almost inconceivable that the 
spider’s sense of touch can be sufficiently keen to inform her, in a 
case like this, of the position of the agitating agent. If this be so, 
we have to face and account for what Dr. McCook considers a 
“contradiction in natural history.” For, whether remarkable or 
not, the simple fact will remain that, so far as we can judge by 
their actions, the Hpeira has an auditory sense and a Lycosa has it 
not. But when criticised, this so-called contradiction merely 
amounts to an assumption, which after all may be but a fiction of 
the imagination. In the first place it must be remembered that 
a terrestrial species lke a Lycosa must prey for the most part upon 
insects which, ground-lovers like itself, make little or no sound, or 
at least can only be heard when on the wing and out of the spider’s 
reach. ‘Therefore an auditory sense would not apparently be of the 
service to it that Dr. McCook makes out. On the other hand, an 
Epeira feeds almost wholly upon insects which are intercepted by 
its snare when buzzing on the wing. Consequently it is easily 
conceivable that some benefit is derived from the possession of a 
sense which would warn its owner of the approach of prey. But in 
the second place, it must also be remembered that the capture of 
prey 1s not the only necessary in life which might make the exist- 
ence of an auditory sense beneficial. Avoidance of enemies is at 
least as important. Now in the chapter devoted to enemies and 


104 Bibliographical Notices. 


their influence we read:— Perhaps the most persistent and 
destructive natural enemies of spiders are certain Hymenopterous 
insects belonging to the large family of wasps .. .” Bearing this” 
in mind, and at the same time remembering that the webs which 
are exposed for the capture of winged flies must at the same time 
of necessity be equally exposed to the attacks of the winged and 
marauding wasps, a close connexion can easily be traced between 
the existence in the Epeiride of an auditory sense and the enemies 
that attack them. Of course wasps often prey upon ground-spiders 
like the Tarantula; but it does not appear why an auditory sense 
should be of more use to a Yarantula in this connexion than to 
an Epewra. Is not exactly the opposite the case? The Epeira, 
owing to the exposed site of his web, must surely be much more 
liable to the attacks of wasps than is the Zarantula, which spins 
none. If this beso, then the power to hear would be of more 
service to the Hpcira than to the Tarantula. Indeed, if the Kpeira 
had no such sense, it seems that the advantage gained by the 
exposure of her snare for the interception of flies would be counter- 
balanced by the fact that this very method of obtaining her food 
would, part passu, lay her open to the assaults of her enemies. We 
cannot then accept Dr. McCook’s view of the matter until (1) he 
bases his objection to the one held by Mr. Peckham, which has been 
here supported, on something more stable than his “ contradiction 
in natural history,” and until (2) he shows how an Lpeira can 
discover on which side of her web a vibrating tuning-fork is held, if 
she is only ‘aware of its proximity through the responsive vibration 
of her snare. 

In an interesting chapter on the ballooning of spiders the author 
seeks to account for the distribution of the widespread Heteropoda 
venatoria with reference to this habit. Thus it is found that the 
geographical belt over which this species is spread corresponds 
tolerably closely with the zone of the trade winds; and it is sugges- 
ted that we may look upon these winds, in conjunction with the 
aeronautic habit, as the agents in the dispersal of the species. The 
suggestion is certainly interesting and at first seems reasonable 
enough when we recollect that young spiders may be carried to 
considerable distances through the air when hanging to their silken 
strands. But it is necessary not to lose sight of the fact that to 
say that the area of the distribution of a species corresponds with 
the area of the trades is only another way of stating that the species 
in question is a tropical one; consequently it is clear that the 
charts on pp. 269 and 270, explaining the connexion between these 
winds and the known localities for H. venatoria, will apply equally 
well to many wide-spread species, which certainly have not the 
means of travelling which are ascribed to this one. Thus we cannot 
accept Dr. McCook’s theory until reasons are brought forward to 
show that the agencies which have effected the distribution of, e. g., 
Isometrus maculatus or Scolopendra subspinipes are inefficient 
to account, for the similar distribution of Heteropoda venatoria. 
What these agents have been must still be a matter for debate. 


Libliographical Notices, 105 


But Dr. McCook advances certain arguments in an attempt to prove 
that in the case of H. venatoria man, at least, has not been one of 
them ; for we read on p. 269, vol. ii., “*. . . . the following facts 
warrant the theory that the Huntsman Spider has become cosmo- 
politan by the action of nature, independent of the aid of man; 
first, the early discovery of the species as already widely distributed ; 
second, its presence at so many different insular points nearly or 
altogether contemporaneously with first visits of commercial nations ; 
third, the existence of the species or its close allies among the fauna 
of the tropical interiors of continents far distant from coast-lines ; 
fourth, the variations, chiefly in colour, which have been observed, 
and which would seem to require for their development a longer 
period than that which has transpired since the commencement of 
commercial communication with the localities in which the varia- 
tions have been wrought.” 

Each of these arguments, however, is open to criticism—(1 and 2) 
H. venatoria has only been known for about 140 years, having been 
described by Linneeus in 1750 or thereabouts. What evidence, then, 
is there that the species was widely distributed when the world was 
first circumnavigated 200 years before Linnewus wrote? Again, 
supposing that Sir Francis Drake had brought examples of this 
species from all the localities that his vessel passed on his voyage 
round the world, what would this have shown? Merely that the 
distribution of the animal was not to be attributed to him. It would 
give no information whatsoever to justify the assumption that the 
spider had not been carried by previous visitors. Or, again, if it 
was an ascertained fact that H. venatoria was an inhabitant of the 
Antilles when Columbus first made known to Europeans the exist- 
ence of these islands, would any one have the right to conclude 
therefrom that the spider had not been introduced there by man ? 
Dr. McCook seems to have lost sight of the fact that this spider may 
have heen carried to the various localities where it is found by far 
earlier colonists than history has any record of. Was the dingo not 
introduced into Australia by man because we do not know the date 
of its first appearance there? (3) What conclusion in support of 
Dr. McCook’s view can possibly be drawn from the fact that the 
spider is found inland as well as on the coast? What is to prevent 
such a species from travelling to the interior when once it has 
effected a landing? Are we to conclude that the common rat 
and the common cockroach have not been brought to England 
in ships because they are not confined to our seaport towns? 
(4) With regard to the proposition respecting the colour variations, 
it is certain that Dr. McCook would be doing great service to zoology 
if he would publish what information he possesses on the question 
of the length of time required for the development of such varia- 
tions. Undoubtedly evidence should be produced to show that 
certain varieties occur in certain localities. Otherwise we may well 
be excused for asking what reasons there are for thinking that the 
variations in colour are the result of a wide-spread range. It may 
be characteristic of the species to vary quite apart from its being 


106 Bibliographical Notices. 


widely distributed. That differences in tint are not necessarily 
connected with distribution, we learn from the case of Hpeira tri- 
folium, which certainly has not a wide range as compared with 7. 
venatoria, The colour variations of the former species are admirably 
shown on pl. i. of vol. ii. of this work, and on pp. 331 and 332 of 
the same volume we are told that variations in colour may be con- 
nected with moulting, age, gestation, muscular action, and sex. 
And conversely we are told that variation in environment is not 
always accompanied by variation in colour; for on p. 334 we read 
thay “. . . certain species, as notably Argiope cophinaria and arqy- 
raspis, have undergone a transcontinental distribution, covering wide 
extremes of climate and conditions without experiencing any notable 
change in general appearance.” Consequently it does not appear 
that the theory propounded with respect to the distribution of //. 
venatoria is established on a very secure basis. 

Dr. McCook candidly expresses his belief in death-feigning 
(p. 444). This phrase, it appears, can only mean that a spider has 
a knowledge of death, and attempts to simulate the appearance of a 
dead brother spider in the hopes of deceiving a man or a lizard into 
the belief that there is no life in his carcase. This is attributing so 
much intelligence to the little animal that one is tempted to ask, 
How comes it that such a mind is not also aware that a dead body 
in that state of preservation is quite as acceptable as a living one to 
the collector’s bottle or the lizard’s palate? The hypothesis that 
the spider’s sole thought, if we may use the word, is to “lie low,” 
or, in other words, to keep still and occupy as small a space as 
possible, seems far simpler and meets all the facts of the case. 

The subjects, however, open to criticism that a work of this kind 
presents are practically without end. Those that are here put 
forward are some few that occurred to us the first time of reading 
over. Many more no doubt remain. But on the whole the volumes 
are decidedly good, showing much care and thought; and we sin- 
cerely hope that ere long Dr. McCook will give us in a similar form 
the results of his researches into groups other than the Orbitelarie. 

Ra ilae. 


Catalog der Conchylien-Sammlung, von Fr, Partet. 
Parts If. and III., 1889-1890. 


A snort notice of the first part of this work appeared in these 
‘Annals’ for 1888 (vol. il. pp. 420-422). The second and third 
parts, which complete the Catalogue, are now published. 

This work, which purports to give a complete list of all the known 
families, genera, and species of shells, is the most extensive of the 
kind yet issued. No doubt it will be largely used by collectors who 
wish to ascertain the extent of their own collections, to mark off 
desiderata, to find out habitats, names of authors, &c., and asa plan 
to be followed in the arrangement of their cabinets. 

As an assistance to scientific workers, however, it will be of less 


Bibliographical Notices. 107 


value, for, as we pointed out in our criticism of the first part, it is 
not altogether reliable as regards completeness. In the two parts 
before us we find numerous omissions ; indeed we do not notice any 
improvement in this respect. A number of the references are hope- 
lessly contracted, so that it becomes a matter of guesswork which 
work may be referred to. As examples we may cite “ Grass. Ind. 
Test.,” ** Pet. Moll. T.,” “‘ Mrts. Beitrg.,” ‘“ Tapp. C. p. 287,” “ Mrts. 
Asia C, 83,” “ Dkr. Afric. M.,” &e. The same remarkable contrac- 
tions of authors’ names appear in many instances. It will doubtless 
puzzle many conchologists to recognize the following writers :—Dub., 
Hilb., Budd., Lub., Watlb., Crras., Euth., Leo., Dret., &e. We also 
notice in a few cases names given as authors’ which are altogether 
incorrect, ¢. g. Yoldi and Valdiv., the former the name of the owner 
of a celebrated collection, the latter a contraction for Valdivia, a 
place in Chile. Sometimes names are variously abbreviated: for 
example, De Morgan appears as de Mon., d’Morg., Morg., and 
d. Morg.; Brazier is rendered Brac., Bruz., and Brazier; and Craven 
is written Cray., Craw., Crawen, and Craven. 

The localities are frequently as enigmatical as the authors’ names. 
It would be a matter of some difficulty to recognize the position of 
such places as these: —Jalap., Mach., Rum. Hill., Solothr., Nag., 
I. Aitut., Toni B., Tillow., Bet. gia., Tuk. Ber., &c. 

In conclusion, we do not deny that the work possesses a certain 
usefulness ; but this is certainly marred in the points we have 
indicated. 


Foraminifera and Radiolaria from the Cretaceous of Manitoba, By 
Josrepu B, Tyrrett, M.A., B.Sc., &c., of the Geological Survey of 
Canada. (Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada, 1890.) 


Mr. Tyree. gives a succinct account of the researches and surveys 
whereby the natural sections in Manitoba are known to expose the 
several groups of Cretaceous strata, with their estimated thicknesses, 
as follow :— 


feet 
Waramnier etnies RICH OCRRIOC ERO eRe % 

d Ci) daiainetyers os) nd Sees Shae 500 
Hiowe { tan gad Aerts Sheree che. Tene ae 500 
INTODRARAM er eae eee ieee 200-540 
JBYESIHOIDS — bp ot tamer AR es CSC oe eames oe 130 
MiP enleto (eee ate ney eh Set ee tek Skeet 50-150 


Besides visible sections of outcrops, the wells and deep borings 
have been utilized in obtaining a knowledge of the strata under- 
lying the wide plains of the Canadian North-West. By the 
careful comparison of the successive beds met with in these borings, 
and especially by a microscopic examination of their respective 
materials, they can be identified, and the sections can be correlated 
—their relative characters and thicknesses can be noted—and not 


108 Miscellaneous. 


only their geological history elucidated, but their height above the 
sea-level and the depth at which their water-bearing zones can be 
reached are ascertained. 

Much careful labour has been given to this research, and a Radio- 
larian zone has been met with in the Millwood series at the Bell 
River in Porcupine Mountain, and the North-pine Creek in Duck 
Mountain. Dr. D. Rust, of Hanover, will describe and figure these 
microzoa for the Geological Survey of Canada. Abundant Foramin- 
ifera occur in the Niobrara division ; upwards of twenty species are 
enumerated, some of which have been named for Mr. Tyrrell by Mr. 
C. D. Sherborn, F.G.S8., of London. There are also coccoliths and 
rhabdoliths. Prisms of Jnoceramus in some cases compose the rock, 
and particles of oyster-shell and fragments of teeth and scales of 
fishes are also present. The Foraminiferal Niobrara limestone is 
underlain by the dark grey Benton shales, containing a large amount 
of bituminous matter, with flakes and crystalline masses of selenite. 
The sands and clays of the Dakota formation, or basal sandstone of 
the Cretaceous series throughout the district, lie unconformably on 
the eroded surface of Paleozoic limestones and shales. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
A Test Case for the Law of Priority. By F, Jerrrny Bett. 


Ir is now recognized by, I think, every student of Echinoderms that 
the tenth edition of Linnzeus’s ‘Systema Nature’ is that which is to 
be cited. Those who, like myself, were content to accept the 
instructions of the British Association Code, were forced to adopt 
the more reasonable and general rule that the tenth edition, and not 
the twelfth, should be cited by the publication of Prof. Lovén’s essay 
on the Echinoidea described by Linnzeus. 

I make, then, my major premiss, ‘“‘ the tenth edition of Linnseus is 
to be quoted.” 

My minor cannot be subject to discussion ; it is the mere state- 
ment of a fact :—All the species placed by Linnzus in the genus 
Holothuria in the work cited are pelagic Hydroids or Tunicates. 

The conclusion is obvious: the generic name L/olothuria must not be 
applied to any “ Holothurian,” which, as an eminent geometer 
remarked, is absurd. 

This is not the first occasion on which strict adherence to logic 
has landed the dialectician in, to say the least, an untenable posi- 
tion. How shall one escape? 

It will probably be told me that if I would only obey rules laid 
down for me by my betters I should not have got into this scrape. 

Let us see. In the twelfth edition (1767) Linnzeus includes 
frondosa, physalis, and thalia, as well as others, in the genus—that 


Miscellaneous. 109 


is, an Echinoderm, a Hydroid, and a Tunicate. Let us grant that, 
notwithstanding the existence of the tenth edition, which would 
indicate that an Echinoderm at any rate is not the type of the 
genus, ‘“‘ the evidence as to the original type of the genus is not 
perfectly clear and indisputable ;” “ then the person,” says the B. A. 
rule, ‘who first subdivides the genus may affix the original name 
to any portion of it at his discretion.” 

The first writer later than 1767 was Pallas, who writes (1774) 
(Spic. Zool. s. v. Holothurium zonarium) :-— 

‘* Holothuriorum genus a Linnaeo ultima in editione systematis 
miro modo compilatum et a natura alienum factum est, quum tamen 
illud in edttione decima systematis satis bene institutum videretur. 
Eoque magis miror hane J//. Viri levitatem, cum sole meridiano 
clarior esse debeat, cuivis in studio Molluscorum initiato, affinitas 
Holothurii frondosi, Phantapodis, Hydrae Bohadschii, atque Hol. 
pentactis (Syst. ed. xii. p. 1089. 1090. 1091. sp. 1. 2. 3. 8.) cum 
Actiniis Browni, (genere etiam a Linnaeo adoptato, maximeque 
naturali) ad quod istas Holothurias Linnaeo nunc dictas plerasque 
dudum retuli in Miscellaneis Zoologicis. p. 153.” 

Hlolothurium zonarium is an Ascidian, and some other name 
must be found for Holothurians, 

But it will be remembered that Brisson’s genera are allowed by 
the B. A. rules; was there no contemporary of Linnaeus who used 
Holothuria for an Echinoderm? Yes, there was Bishop Gunnerus 
(Act. Stockholm, 1767, p. 115), who discusses the characters of the 
genus Holothuria, and is quoted by Linnzeus himself. 

Yet again, if we accept the testimony of the Bishop, who wrote 
in 1767, we must accept that of Pallas, who wrote in 1766 *, and 
who fully described and discussed Actinia doliolum. Now this is an 
Echinoderm, a Holothuroid, a Colochirus. 

.. Actinia is the correct generic name of a “ Holothurian,” and 
not of a Sea~-Anemone. 

Here, again, Euclid might be appropriately quoted. 

So that, after all, obedience to the laws of the B. A. leaves us in 
a worse plight than before. 

It is clear that two courses only are open here: one is to adopt 
Mr. Pocock’s heroic but perfectly safe challenge to the skies, and 
enforce the changes required by strict adherence to the laws of 
priority ; and the other is—if I, too, may quote from a Latin writer: 
“Spectatum admissi risum teneatis, amici ?”—to avow a dislike to 
appearing foolish more often than one can help, and retain Holo- 
thuria and Actinia for groups to which they have been applied for 
more than a century. 

To enforce the rule of priority here would be to strain it beyond 
breaking-point ; where that .point comes must, I suppose, be a 
matter for individual discretion ; but in this case, I believe, zoologists 
will credit me with showing a little common-sense. 


* Miscell, Zool. p. 152. 


110 Miscellaneous. 


The Food-Stores of the Mole. By Dr. Fr. Daut, of Kiel. 


In the year 1886 I published, in the ‘ Schriften des naturwissen- 
schaftlichen Vereins fiir Schleswig-Holstein, an account of a large 
store of earthworms which had been found in the burrow of a mole. 
I then expressed the opinion that in all probability this was not a 
case of a winter food-store, as had hitherto been believed; on the 
contrary, since the supply was found at the end of a prolonged 
period of keen frost, we were rather led to the conclusion that it 
was precisely in winter that the mole was able to capture its prey 
most easily, and therefore in excess. However, I added that further 
observations were greatly to be desired. 

Herr A. Schroter, a market-gardener of Hassee, near Kiel, then 
had the kindness to continue the observations in his own grounds, 
partly assisted by myself. I am especially grateful to him, since 
it is difficult for a town-dweller to select “the right moments for 
observation. 

On December 14, 1886, before the frost set in, we together 
examined two burrows: we found no stores. Herr Schroter then 
examined two burrows on Jan. 9, 1887, after a slight frost, and two 
more on March 6 of the same year, without discovering a store of 
worms. The winter this year was very mild, so that the ground 
was never frozen deep nor continuously. 

At the beginning of the next winter, on Nov. 27, 1887, Herr 
Schriter again examined two burrows without finding stores. The 
next spring, however, after a prolonged and severe frost, there were 
found on April 8, 1888, in one of the burrows examined— 


578 Earthworms ; 
67 larvee of Hepialus lupulinus, L. ; 
4 Cockchafer grubs; and 
3 larvee of Skip-jack Beetles. 


A second burrow which was examined at the same time was like- 
wise filled with a number of worms. 

At the commencement of the third winter, on Dec. 23, 1888, after 
a short slight frost, there were again no stores found. But on 
March 12, 1889, after a severe and long-continued frost, we found 
in the first burrow 550 earthworms, and the rest of the burrows 
exposed also contained large food-stores. 

Before the beginning of last winter, on October 27, 1889, no worms 
were found, as was once more the case on Dec. 26, after a short 
slight frost. On the 18th of March there was again nothing found 
in the first of the burrows examined, while in the second there were 
only eight worms. It is true that in this year the soil was frozen 
for about three weeks, but the frost was very superficial. 

The observations therefore completely confirmed my previous 
conclusion: it is only after a long-continued and seyere frost that 
large stores of worms and larve are found. The mole must there- 
fore be able to capture these creatures more easily during the rigours 
of winter. With reference to the condition of the worms, I wrote 


Miscellaneous. Itt 


as follows in my previous paper :—‘‘ Most of them were pretty 
severely crushed, in part even mutilated. Some, however, on being 
brought into a warm room, soon so far recovered again that no 
injury whatever could be perceived.” This isnot quite correct. In 
the year 1888 Dr. Doderlein informed me that his attention also 
had been drawn by an agriculturalist near Strassburg to the winter 
supplies of the mole. He stated that examination revealed the fact 
that the first segment of all the worms was severely injured, so that 
they could not burrow. A new investigation of my own completely 
confirmed this statement. In all the specimens the first segment 
was injured, and often several others besides. It is true that in 
many instances the wounds were already almost completely cica- 
trized ; the most recently captured individuals were, however, still 
bleeding. The worms were therefore prevented from escaping not 
only through being securely imprisoned within the walls of the 
dwelling-chamber and passages, but also through this highly practical 
mutilation, and were nevertheless preserved alive. The crushings, 
which, as I stated previously, are not always present, are probably 
to be regarded as of a secondary nature, and result from the worms 
being pressed into the walls.—Zoologischer Anzeiyer, Jabrg. xiv. 
no, 350, Jan. 5, 1891. 


On the Development of the Chromatophores of Octopod Cephalopoda. 
By L, Jounin, 


The anatomical structure of the chromatophores of adult Cepha- 
lopoda is now tolerably well understood, and the theory which 
attributed the movements of the pigmented matter to contractions 
of muscular fibres appears to be definitely abandoned; but people 
are far from being agreed as to the mode of development of these 
organs. Having had the opportunity of studying the embryogeny 
of Argonauta and Octopus at Banyuls, I have arrived at results 
which appear to me to be very different from what was found to be 
the case in the Decapod Cephalopoda. 

Contrary to the opinion of M. Girod, who regards the chromato- 
phores of the Decapoda as developing at the expense of the meso- 
derm, contrary, too, to the belief of M. Phisalix, who considers the 
pigmented cell of Sepzolu as resulting from the fusion of a number 
of other cells, I hold that the chromatophore of the Octopod is of 
ectodermic origin, and that its accessory parts alone are mesodermic. 
This is tolerably comparable to what is found in the organs of 
sense. 

In the embryo of Argonauta the integument consists of a simple 
ectodermic epithelium covering a loose mesodermic connective 
tissue. 

In the dorsal region enclosed between the two eyes we observe, 
better than anywhere else, certain scattered ectodermic cells 
becoming larger than those surrounding them, then, little by little, 
sinking down into a sort of depression shaped like a funnel, 
dragging the neighbouring cells with them. 


uP Miscellaneous. 


The tip of the projection into the subjacent mesoderm, which is 
thus formed, is constituted by the large cell, destined to form the 
essential portion of the chromatophore. Sinking still further, it at 
last finds itself at the bottom of a little ectodermic pit, and com- 
mences to become very large ; its protoplasmic contents divide into 
two layers, a more solid one, which condenses round the nucleus, 
and another, more limpid, in which the former is immersed. 

This cell, the wall of which has thickened concurrently with its 
expansion, finishes by being attached to the invaginated ectodermie 
cells by a narrow area only, and at last separates from them and 
becomes free in the mesoderm, a few cells of which fix themselves 
upon it and drive it deeper in. Henceforth it loses its spherical 
shape, and nearly resembles a biconvex lens. 

But while this has been taking place in the ectoderm the meso- 
dermic cells have not remained inactive. Beneath the ectodermic 
invagination they arrange themselves to the number of five or six 
in a circle; successive radical divisions then take place, and the 
cells are finally some twenty in number, forming a circle of greater 
area. In shape they are of an elongate ovoid. It is at this period 
that, suspended above this circle, the ectodermic cell becomes free, 
and there finds itself naturally enclosed ; it increases in size, and 
by its circular rim comes in contact with this wreath of ovoid cells. 
The chromatophore is thus constituted. The protoplasm of the 
chromatic cell assumes a yellow or rose-colour, and the peripheral 
cells become elongated and transformed into fibres. 

The muscular or connective nature of these radial fibres has been 
the subject of much discussion. If muscular they would, by their 
sudden contraction, have induced the movements of the pigmented 
matter; if connective, they would not have had any immediate 
action on these movements. According to my own observations, 
both of these views are nevertheless true, though in succession. 
The young peripheral fibres are muscular and animated by contrac- 
tile movements which are most distinct, though they have no sort of 
action on the pigmented protoplasm; they simply cause the entire 
apparatus to move in the direction of the contracted fibres. It is 
not until later that these fibres lose their contractile quality, become 
similar to bundles of fibres, and serve exclusively to retain the whole 
chromatophore in position. 

The chromatophore, then, appears to me to be formed of an essen- 
tial portion, the pigmented ectodermal cell, and of accessory meso- 
dermic parts, which primitively resemble muscular fibres, and later 
on become connective. 

As regards the nerve-endings belonging to each chromatophore, 
they can be rendered visible in the living animal by means of a 
special preparation of methylene blue. We then see with the 
greatest clearness the cutaneous nervous plexus of the chromato- 
phores, each fibre of which terminates in a slight swelling, which is 
applied to the chromatic cell, though it does not appear to me to 
penetrate it—Compies Rendus, t. exii, no. 1 (Jan. 5, LsON); 
pp. 58-60. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SIXTH SERIES. ] 


No. 44. AUGUST 1891. 


XIU.—The Oviposition and Cocoon-weaving of Agelena 
labyrinthica. By C. WARBURTON. 


[Plate X.] 


THE various spinning-operations of spiders have received the 
close attention of many naturalists, and notably of McCook, 
whose important work * gives a comprehensive account of 
the result of observations in this field of natural history. 

The subject is, however, by no means exhausted, and any 
contribution to the facts already collected may possess some 
interest. 

As far as I am aware no accurate account has been pub- 
lished of the cocoon-weaving of Agelena labyrinthica, one of 
our largest and most abundant British species. 

Every one is familiar with the sheet-like web of this spider, 
which is so common an object on the banks of ditches or at 
the foot of the hedgerows which bound our fields and country 
lanes. ‘The extensive closely- woven sheet is continuous with 
a silken tube, in which the spider lurks, ready to rush out 
upon any insect which may alight upon its web. 

Agelena labyrinthica is a species of spider which breeds 
freely in captivity. Moreover, it is not easily disturbed in 
its cocooning operations, which always take place by night, 


* ‘American Spiders and their Spinning Work, by H. McCook. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 8 


114 Mr. C. Warburton on the Oviposition 


and I was able to observe the process of egg-laying and 
cocoon-construction by candle-light in the case of several 
examples confined in glass-fronted boxes. The mode of 
procedure was identical in each case, and the times occupied 
in the several operations closely corresponded, so that an 
accurate account of a single observation may be considered 
typical of the species. 

Immediately after its capture the animal had constructed its 
characteristic sheet-web across the box, with a tubular retreat 
in one corner. 

The silken threads of the Agelenide are exceedingly fine, 
so that it is difficult to see the commencement of any opera- 
tion, the work gradually growing into view as it proceeds ; 
but its movements indicate that the web-spinning is begun 
by stretching a number of foundation-lines across the box at 
the level of the future sheet. The spider then walks to and 
fro along these lines, strewing them with numerous simulta- 
neous threads from its long, upturned, posterior spinnerets. 
This operation is carried on for a long time before its result 
becomes at all substantial, and for long after a serviceable 
web has been formed the creature spends odd moments in 
going over the ground until its filmy appearance merges into 
that of an almost opaque white sheet. 

In this work the advantage of the long legs characteristic 
of the genus is very noticeable. They appear to take the 
place of the extreme mobility of the abdomen which the 
Epeiride possess in giving variety of motion to the spinnerets. 

In Agelena the body” is almost rigid, but is raised or 
depressed or moved from side to side by the action of the 
long legs. ‘Thus, in strewing the fine silk of the posterior 
spinnerets, its gait is very “peculiar. The spider takes a 
sinuous course, at the same time giving the posterior end of 
the body a wide lateral sweep, ‘which is increased by the 
length and mobility of the spinnerets themselves. 

The approaching oviposition was indicated several hours 
beforehand by the animal commencing to weave a hammock- 
like compartment from the roof of the box and above the 
sheet-like web. ‘This chamber was about 4 inches long, and 
was built in precisely the same manner as the sheet, to which 
it was braced by lines from various points of its under 
surface. Its construction occupied the whole day previous 
to the laying of the eggs. 

About midnight it was completed, and the spider, taking 
up its position within it, began to weave a small sheet, 1 inch 
long, near the roof of the cage, working diligently in an 
inverted position, ventral surface upwards. After a quarter 


and Cocoon-weaving of Agelena labyrintuica. 115 


of an hour’s labour it rested for an equal space, apparently 
exhausted by its prolonged efforts. An hour and three 
quarters intermittent work served to complete the sheet, the 
spider varying the monotony of its sinuous walk round this 
small area by occasionally walking over it and strengthening 
the lines which attached its angles to the roof. 

A marked change now became observable in its manner of 
working. The animal abandoned its incessant to-and-fro 
walk, but began to jerk its body up towards the sheet, 
throwing silk strongly against it. At the same time the 
anterior spinnerets were actively rubbed together, and the long 
posterior spinnerets divaricated and brought together again 
with a scissor-like motion. The result of this performance, 
which lasted half an hour, was to invest the under surface of 
the small sheet with a coating of flossy silk quite unlike the 
ordinary web in texture. Its purpose soon became evident. 
Shortly after 2 a.m. the spider began to deposit its eggs 
upwards against this loose-textured silk, aiding the egg-mass 
to adhere by occasional upward jerks of the body. 

The operation occupied between five and ten minutes, 
during which time the individual eggs were indistinguishable, 
but the white semi-fluid egg-mass appeared gradually to 
grow between the spider and the small sheet. 

The oviposition accomplished, the under surface of the egg- 
mass was covered by a layer of flossy silk similar to that 
against which it was laid, the eggs being thus entirely enve- 
loped in a coating of soft loose-textured material. 

This was effected in three quarters of an hour, after which 
the spider resumed its customary manner of spinning, and 
covered in the under surface of the egg-mass with ordinary 
sheet-web. 

The small sheet now presented with the egg-mass the 
appearance of a plano-convex lens, with the convex surface 
downwards, 

About 3 o’clock the final part of the complicated structure 
was commenced. Carrying down perpendicular lines from 
the angles of the small sheet to the underlying floor of the 
hammock, the spider began to construct a closed box or case, 
with the egg-bearing sheet for its roof. 

It was long before this became distinctly visible as a 
beautiful, filmy, transparent structure, within which the eggs 
were clearly to be seen, depending from its upper wall (PI. X. 
fig. 6). By 9 o’clock the next morning it was of moderate 
strength and opacity, but labour was intermittently bestowed 
upon it for two or three days before it was entirely finished 
to the satisfaction of the spider. 

8* 


116 = On the Oviposition &e. of Agelena labyrinthica. 


When completed the animal takes up its position upon it 
or close at hand, and can with difficulty be frightened away, 
but clings to it tenaciously when interfered with. 

The whole process of cocoon construction involves many 
hours of almost incessant work in the case of this species. 
The work, moreover, is very varied and perfectly regular in 
the sequence of its variations in the case of different indi- 
viduals of the species. Of course each spider has no guide 
but its own instinctive urging in the performance of this 
complicated operation. A curious proof of its entire depen- 
dence upon instinct was furnished in the case of one spider 
from which the eggs were removed immediately after they 
had been laid. ‘The creature nevertheless went through 
the whole operation, including the construction and subse- 
quent guarding of the box or case described above, although 
the labour was, of course, entirely useless. 

This fact recalls Fabre’s remarkable experiments upon 
bees *. These insects construct cells, introduce a certain 
amount of honey and pollen, then insert the abdomen 
and lay an egg, and immediately afterwards seal up the 
orifice with a pellet of earth, which they hold in their 
jaws ready for the purpose during the act of oviposition. 
They thus secure to their larve a sufficiency of food, and at 
the same time take the utmost precaution to exclude any 
ichneumon or other injurious insect which might visit the 
cell were they to desert it for a moment after laying in order 
to seek material to plaster up the mouth. Nevertheless, when 
he made a hole in the lower part of the cell, perfectly obvious 
to the bee, and allowed the honey and even the egg to drop 
out under its very eyes, it proceeded to seal up the cell with 
all despatch, paying no attention to the breach which evidently 
nullified all its labour. 

A hole made at the top of the cell it would repair, seeing, 
as Fabre thinks, but an imperfection in the work upon which 
it was then engaged; but to go back to its previous occupa- 
tion of storing food, and to set right anything that might 
have gone wrong in that department, required an effort of 
recollection and reasoning quite beyond the insect’s mentai 
powers. 

So the spider, in laying its eggs, bestows infinite pains in 
depositing them in a position of the greatest security ; but 
when the time has come for building the cocoon the creature 
is absorbed in the elaborate details of its construction, and 


* Fabre, ‘Nouveaux Souvenirs entomologiques,’ ch. x. 


Mr. O. Thomas on a new Vole from China. 117 


cannot concern itself with the question as to whether or not 
it happens to contain any eggs. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. 


silk-covered egg-mass depending from its roof. 
. General view, showing the hammock-like compartment containing 
the cocoon. 


Fig. 1. Agelena labyrinthica 2, somewhat enlarged. 
Fig. 2. The spinning of the small sheet against which the eggs are 
deposited. 

Fig. 3. The spider in the act of oviposition. 

Fig. 4. The egg-mass depending from the small sheet. 

Fig. 5. The same covered in with a layer of silk. 

Fig. 6, The outer case of the cocoon, still transparent, and showing the 
fi 


XIV.—Description of a new Vole from China. 
By OLDFIELD THOMAS. 


THE type of the following description was taken from the 
stomach of a snake (7rimeresurus Jerdont, Giinth.) obtained 
by Mr. A. E. Pratt in West Sze-chuen at the same time that 
he collected the fine new horseshoe bat (Hipposiderus Pratt) 
described in the June number of the ‘ Annals.’ I propose to 
call it 


Microtus chinensis, sp. n. 


About the size of M. ratticeps or M. rufocanus, but the 
tail very considerably longer. 

Fur very long both above and below. 

General colour dark coppery brown, not rufous, so far as 
can be made out from a specimen in spirit; the bases of the 
hairs dark slaty blue-grey. 

Kars rounded, their tips just projecting beyond the fur of 
the head. Pollex with a distinct nail. Sole with six distinct 
pads, the region behind the last pad hairy, the rest quite 
naked. ‘Tail unusually long, more than three times the length 
of the hind foot, thinly haired, the scales plainly visible, dark 
brown above, very slightly paler below. Mamma 0—2=4, 
a formula which, combined with the presence of six foot-pads, 
appears to be unknown in the genus *, 

Skull similar to that of M. (Hvotomys) rufocanus, and 
with the peculiar structure of the posterior palatal region 
characteristic of Evotomyst. 


* Lataste, Ann, Mus. Genov. (2) iv. pp. 271-274 (1887). 
+ See Coues, Mon. N. Am. Rod. p. 133 (1877). 


118 Mr. O. Thomas on a new Vole from China. 


Teeth (see fig.) remarkable, like those of M. melanogaster, 
M.-Edw.*, and the members of the subgenus Hvotomys, for 
the fact that in several cases dentine spaces are opposite to and 


Molars of Microtus chinensis. The inner side of each tooth-row is 
to the right. Magnified 8 diameters. 


communicate with one another, instead of being alternate and 
separated. Although the specimen is fully adult, there is no 
sign of the formation of roots to the teeth. 

The following is the molar pattern, so far as simple nume- 
ration will express its characters :— 


Upper M’*, 4 spaces, 5 external and 3 internal angles. 


” M*, 4 ” 3 ” 2 ” ’ 
» M’,5 ” i ” 5 ” ” 
Lower M, lois ad 66 3) ” ” 
” M’, 3 ” 3 ” 3 ” ” 
» Me, 3 re ee ” 3 ” ” 


In the present controversial state of our systematic know- 
ledge of the Voles I am not prepared to say to which of the 
known species M. chinensis is most nearly related; but the 
number of its mamme and foot-pads and the presence of five 
prominent internal angles to m* appear to distinguish it from 
all allied forms. 

In some respects it seems to be annectant between Lvo- 
tomys and the other Voles, the structure of its palate and 
some of its dental characters showing striking affinities to the 
former, far as its rootless teeth, fewer mamme, and different 
external form separate it from any of the known members of 
that group. 


* Figured by Blanford, J. A. S. B. 1. pl. ii. fig. A (1881). 


On Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 119 


Dimensions of the type, an adult female in alcohol, some- 
what elongated by compression in the stomach of its original 
collector :— 

Head and body 120 millim., tail 68, bind foot 21, ear 
(above crown) 123 heel to front of last foot-pad 9:3; length 
of Jast foot-pad 2°2; hairy part of sole 7. 

Skull: basal length 26°5, tip of nasals to back of inter- 
parietal 27; greatest breadth 16; nasals, length 9°1, breadth 
3°7; interorbital breadth 4; interparietal, length 4, breadth 
8:3; diastema 8; length of upper molar series 6°9 ; anterior 
palatine foramina 6. 


Hab. Kia-ting-fu, West Sze-chuen (A. HL. Pratt, Esq.). 


XV.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine 
Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator,’ Commander h. I. Hoskyn, 
L.N., commanding.—Series L., No. 1. On the Results of 
Deep-sea Dredging during the Season 1890-91. By J. 
Woop-Mason, Superintendent of the Indian Museum, and 
Professor of Comparative Anatomy in the Medical College 
of Bengal, and A. Aucock, M.B., Surgeon I.M.8., Sur- 
geon-Naturalist to the Survey. 


[Continued from p. 34.! 


Family Macruride. 
Macrurus, Bl. 
Subgenus CaLoruyncuvs, Giorna. 
24, Macrurus quadricristatus, sp. Nn. 
BG. Dain Aceire: 90:1: Palen V7. 


Head like that of Trachyrhynchus and much exceeding the 
rest of the trunk in all three dimensions; tail very low, com- 
pressed, and tapering. 

The head is more than three times the rest of the trunk in 
length, and nearly one third the total. The depressed snout 
is exceedingly long and acutely triangular; its length, which 
is nearly half that of the head, is more than twice the major 
diameter of the large oval eye and twice the width of the 
interorbital space across the middle; six sevenths of its total 


120 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


extent is preoral. The suborbital crest is strongly salient 
and serrated and terminates acutely at the preopercular angle. 
The posterior half of the head is longitudinally traversed on 
each side by two strongly serrated ridges, which are either 
bony crests or the modified spines of scales that are indetach- 
ably adherent to the bones beneath; one extends from the 
interorbital space to the occiput, the other from the supra- 
orbital ridge to the shoulder. 

Nostrils situated immediately in front of the eye; the pos- 
terior is very large. 

The mouth is a small, completely inferior, crescentic orifice ; 
its front limit is in the vertical through the anterior nostril, 
and the maxilla reaches a little behind the vertical through 
the middle of the eye. Villiform teeth in bands in the jaws, 
the outer row in the upper jaw slightly enlarged. Barbel 
slender, less than half the eye in length. 

Gill-opening rather wide, the membranes united quite 
anteriorly ; first gill-cleft very narrow; the gill-rakers are 
small tubercles; pharyngo-branchial membrane quite black. 

Body and head except the glosso-hyal region covered with 
acutely spinigerous scales; those on the body are of one 
uniform size throughout, measuring rather over 2 millim. in 
either diameter in the specimen examined. 

A scale from the head bears about three longitudinal serrate 
or spinate carinee; one from the side of the body bears five 
slightly divergent antero-posterior ridges, which are armed 
with long imbricating aculeate spines, the last in each ridge 
projecting far beyond the edge of the scale. ‘There are 6 or 
64 scales in a row between the posterior limit of the first 
dorsal fin and the lateral line. No scaleless fossa on the nape. 
The first spine of the first dorsal fin is very small, the second 
is smooth throughout. The interval between the first and 
the very inconspicuous second dorsal is hardly half the extent 
of the base of the first. Pectorals narrow and pointed, their 
length slightly exceeds that of the postorbital portion of the 
head. Ventrals with the outer ray prolonged. 

Stomach large, siphonal; many long slender ceca in a 
thick cluster round the pylorus ; apparently no air-bladder. 

Colours in life :—Chocolate ; body and tail with numerous 
broad black cross bands, which do not reach the mid-abdo- 
minal line. 

Two specimens, measuring one 7, the other 4°5 inches, from 
Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms, and a third small specimen 
from Station 116, 405 fathoms. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. Tih 


Subgenus Macruruvs, Bl. 


25. Macrurus nasutus, Gthr. 


Macrurus nasutus, Ginther, ‘Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 182, 
pl. xxx. fig. B 


A specimen of this Japanese form was taken in the Lacca- 
dive Sea, Station 107, at 738 fathoms. 


26. Macrurus Wood-.Masoni, Alcock. 


Macrurus Wood-Masoni, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Oct. 1890, 
p. 301. 


A male nearly 18 inches long from Station 109, 738 
fathoms. 


27. Macrurus investigatoris, Alcock. 


Macrurus investiyatoris, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Noy. 1889, 
p- 391. 


Numerous specimens from Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms, 
and from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 


28. Macrurus semiquincunciatus, Alcock. 
Macrurus semiquincunciatus, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Noy. 
1889, p. 392. 


One specimen from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 


29. Macrurus macrolophus, Alcock. 


Macrurus macrolophus, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889, 
p. 394, 

Two fine specimens from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 

The type appears to have sustained an injury to the tail, 


as the relative length of the head to the body in these speci- 
mens is about 1:44. 


30. Macrurus Petersonti, sp. n. 
Bens. DeL0-1i; . A.veire, 135. Po 18-20. V8: 


Length of head about one fifth total and about seven ninths 
of the entire head and trunk. The length of the subtrihedral 
snout is equal to the major diameter of the eye, slightly in 
excess of the width of the interorbital space, and slightly over 
one fourth the length of the head. 


Mouth inferior, large, the maxilla reaching behind the 


122 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


vertical through the middle of the orbit. Villiform teeth in a 
broad band in the upper and a narrow band in the lower jaw, 
the outer row in the upper jaw considerably enlarged. Barbel 
a little longer than the eye. 

Gill-openings wide, the gill-membranes separate; pha- 
ryngo-branchial membrane partially pigmented. 

Body and head, except the glosso-hyal region, covered with 
thin, imbricating, deciduous scales of uniform size, which are 
spinigerous except in a small area situated immediately behind 
the base of the first dorsal fin, where they are enlarged, 
circular, and quite smooth. A scale from the side of the 
body bears from 15 to 30 equal, distant, semierect spinelets 
in a shallow quincuncial arrangement. ‘There are six rows 
of scales between the posterior border of the first dorsal fin 
and the lateral line. 

The dorsal fins are separated by an interval equal to at 
least twice the basal extent of the first; the first spine of 
the first dorsal is rudimentary, the second, which is hardly 
prolonged, is closely and finely serrated. ‘The anal fin begins 
immediately behind the vertical through the last ray of the 
first dorsal. Pectorals narrow, pointed ; their length equals 
that of the postorbital portion of the head. Ventrals short, 
only a little longer than the barbel. 

The vent is situated between the ventrals immediately 
behind their base, the intestine forming a wide loop behind it. 

Colours in the fresh state :—Head and iris silvery ; body 
chocolate, with an underlying silvery lustre ; throat and belly 
black ; first dorsal fin black, with white base and tip. 

Two specimens (one an adult ovigerous female), 9°5 inches 
long, from Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 

1 have named this species after Mr. Peterson, the gunner 
of the ‘ Investigator,’ whose unabating zeal on behalf of our 
zoological collections led on one occasion to his getting his 
fingers almost amputated by the dredging-wire, and on another 
occasion to his falling overboard almost into the mouth of a 
shark. 


Subgenus Mysraconurvs, Gthr. 
31. Macrurus heterolepis, Alcock. 


Macrurus heterolepis, Aleock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889, 
p. 396, 
Very numerous specimens of all sizes were taken at Station 
115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


There are seven branchiostegal rays; the mouth-cleft 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 123 


reaches nearly to the vertical through the posterior border of 
the orbit; the pectorals reach to the sixth anal ray. 

Colours in life:—Head and iris silvery ; body pinkish 
brown, with a silvery sheen ; throat and abdomen black, first 
dorsal, ventrals, and pectorals with black base and white tips, 
second dorsal and anal white. 


Subgenus MALACOCEPHALUS, Cthr. 


32. Macrurus levis, Lowe. 


One specimen of this widely ranging deep-sea form was 
taken at Station 115, in 188 to 220 fathoms. 
lt measures a little more than a foot in length. 


BaruyGabus, Gthr. 


33. Bathygadus longifilis, Goode & Bean. 
Bathygadus longifilis, G. & B., Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus. viii, p. 599; and 
Gunther, ‘ Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 157. 
Hymenocephalus longifilis, Vaillant, Exp. Sci. Tray. et Talism., Poiss., 
pp. 218-221, pl. xxiii. fig. 1. 
Bathygadus longifilis, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Oct. 1890, 
p. 202. 
A very fine and perfect male specimen, 13°25 inches long, 
was taken at Station 113, in 683 fathoms. It has the 
formula 


Boa” DeizAs0; Po 14. Vis. lat: 150. 
L. tr. 25 through vent. 


The barbel is nearly two thirds the length of the head and 
much longer than the barbel of the large female specimen 
caught last year in the Laccadive Sea. 


Family Ateleopodide. 
ATELEOPUS, Schleg. 


34. Ateleopus indicus, sp. n. 
Ba Sao Ose, AC. 6. Bisl2s) Ve2: 


Soft tissues almost gelatinous, skeleton cartilaginous. 

Head broad and acutely conical, body and tail much com- 
pressed and tapering. 

The length of the head is equal to that of the rest of the 
trunk and is contained about 5? times in the total; the 


124 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


greatest height of the body, at the shoulder, is three fourths 
the length of the head. 

The broad, depressed, projecting, marginally inflated snout 
is one third of the head 
in length and twice the 
major diameter of the 
oval eye; at least half 
its extent is preoral. 
The mouth is a small, 
quite inferior, crescen- 
tic orifice, in width 
equal to the diameter 
ot the eye, its angle 
barely reaching the 
vertical through the 
anterior border of the 
orbit, though the max- 
illa reaches nearly to 
the vertical through 
the middle of the orbit; 
it is strongly protrac- 
tile downwards, and 
looks as if adapted for 
suction. Thereappears 
to be a narrow band of 
very minute teeth in 
the inner aspect of the 
upper jaw; but the 
lower jaw is quite tooth- 
less. 

The nostrils, which 
are very large, are situ- 
ated superiorly imme- 
diately in front of the 
eye. 

The gill-openings are 
narrow, the mem- 
branes being united to 
the isthmus anteriorly ; 
gill-rakers short, 
coarse, cartilaginous. 

Head, body, and fins i 
uniformly invested i 
with a soft, thick, b 
gelatinous, scaleless skin. 

A single dorsal fin, the base of which is about three fourths 


G ‘OU 


"SX ‘snowpur sndoajayyy 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 125 


of a snout-length in extent, beginning almost in the vertical 
through the base of the pectoral; its height, which about 
equals the length of the latter, is six sevenths of the length 
of the head. The anterior rays of the anal fin are barely 
two thirds the body-height at their origin, the succeeding 
rays slightly increase in length to the confluence with the 
caudal ; the latter is a little more than half a head-length in 
extent. The ventrals are jugular; each is in the form of a 
stiff, slightly flexible, cartilaginous rod, which is formed of 
two stout rays coherent throughout their whole extent, and 
not reaching halfway to the vent; a small detached tubercle 
posterior to this represents a rudimentary third ray. 

Stomach long, simple ; intestine short and wide ; no pyloric 
ceca; no air-bladder. 

Colours in the fresh state :— Mottled dark brown to purple- 
black ; fins black, except the ventral. 

One specimen, a foot long, from Station 115, 188 to 220 
fathoms. 

It will be remembered that the family Ateleopodide has 
hitherto been represented by a single species, Ateleopus 
japonicus, Schleg., from Japan. It is therefore highly inter- 
esting to find another and very closely allied species in the 
Bay of Bengal. 


Family Pleuronectide. 
APHORISTIA, Kaup. 
35. Aphoristia septemstriata, sp. n. 


DS7= -AseS0) C212. WAn, sh. lat..92=-94. 
etre 40; 


The length of the head is not quite one fifth, the height of 
the body a little more than one fourth, of the total length, 
without caudal. The length of the snout is about 3 that of 
the head. yes situated almost in contact and almost 
between the same verticals in the anterior third of the head, 
their diameter being about one eighth the length of the head. 
On the left side is a conspicuous tubular nostril on the upper 
lip, and a small circular nostril in front of the interorbital 
space ; on the right side no nostrils are visible. 

Cleft of mouth slightly oblique, its angle hardly reaches 
behind the vertical through the anterior border of the lower 
orbit ; small teeth on the blind side only. 

Gill-openings very narrow ; branchiostegal rays and mem- 
brane prolonged beyond the opercular edge. 


126 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Entire body and head, including the snout, jaws, and eyes 
up to the corneal margin, covered with small, adherent, ctenoid 
scales; no lateral line. 

The dorsal fin begins above the middle of the upper eye ; 
its longest rays, which are just in advance of the middle of 
the fin, are a little more than two fifths of the body-height in 
length and not quite so long as the corresponding anal rays. 
The distance from the tip of the snout to the origin of the 
anal fin is about equal to the body-height. The length of 
the caudal is contained about 74 times in the total. The 
ventrals are separated from the anal by an interval equal to 
the length of the snout. 

Colours in the fresh state:—Left side warm brown, with 
seven complete rather broad cross bands. 

Two specimens, nearly 4 inches long, from Station 115, 
188 to 220 fathoms. 


Order PPV SOS TOME 
Family Sternoptychide. 
ARGYROPELECUS, Cocco. 
36. Argyropelecus, sp. prox. hemigymnus, Cocco. 


A small specimen was taken at Station 118, in 1803 
fathoms; it agrees very closely with Argyropelecus hemt- 
gymnus, Cocco, from which it differs most conspicuously in 
having the luminous spots in a continuous unbroken series 
from the head almost to the base of the caudal; the tail also 
is not so abruptly constricted off from the abdomen. 

This, so far as I know, is the first record of Argyropelecus 
from the Indo-Pacific. 


Potyrpnus, Gthr. 


37. Polyipnus spinosus, Gthr. 
Polyipnus spinosus, Gthy., ‘Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 170, pl. li. 
fig. 


Polyipnus spinosus, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889, p. 398. 


Eight fine specimens were taken at Station 115, in 188 to 
220 fathoms. They have the formula 


Bu6) a Dedeeta Ao 15-16) 


and their length ranges from 2 to 2°5 inches. The scales are 
quite membranous: one from the side of the trunk measures 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 127 


75 millim. in its vertical and about 2°5 millim. in its antero- 
posterior diameter; one from the middle of the tail measures 
about 6°25 millim. in its vertical and not quite 2 millim. in its 
antero-posterior diameter. 


Gonostoma, Rafinesque. 
38. Gonostoma elongatum, Gthr. 


Gonostoma elongatum, Giinther, ‘Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 175, 
pl. xlv. fig. B 
One fine mature male was taken at Station 107, in 738 
fathoms. It measures 7°75 inches in length. It has the 
formula 


BD: 137 An 05) (Pod?) Vi..8. 


There are no scales, and the fish in the fresh state is uniformly 
enveloped in thick tenacious mucus. In addition to the 
luminous organs described by Dr. Giinther there is an 
elliptical organ of moderate size in the middle of the posterior 
border of the preoperculum on each side, and one of similar 
shape and size on each side of the mandibular symphysis. 
There are six large pyloric ceca. 

Colours in the fresh state :—Jet-black ; luminous organs 
bright rose-pink, with silvery margins. 


Cuautiopus, Bl. Schn. 


39. Chauliodus Sloanit, Bl. Schn. 


Fine specimens of this well-known bathybial, or nocturnal 
pelagic, type were taken in the Laccadive Sea, the Andaman 
Sea, and the Bay of Bengal. One specimen taken at Station 
109, 738 fathoms, was a mature female with the enlarged 
ovaries extending on each side along the entire length of the 
abdominal cavity, the ova being smallish (a little over half a 
millimetre in diameter) and very numerous. 

The stomach of this specimen was deeply siphonal, the 
cecal prolongation extending more than one third the length 
of the body-cavity. There were three moderate-sized pyloric 
ceca. 


Family Scopelide. 
Harpopon, Le Suer. 
40. Harpedon squamosus, sp. n. 


Bolt Dal 4y As 13-15,,..P. 10:,.V., 9: 


Tissues extremely delicate; the paired fins long, feathery, 
fragile. 


128 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


The length of the head, measured to the edge of the oper- 
culum and not to the end of the produced branchiostegal rays 
and membrane, is about one fifth, the height of the body 
between one sixth and one seventh of the total, without the 
caudal. The vertex of the head with numerous mucous pores. 

Snout broad, depressed ; its tip is formed by the projecting 
lower jaw, and its length, including the mandibular element, 
slightly exceeds the major diameter of the eye, which is about 
one eighth the length of the head as above limited. The 
width of the flat interorbital space is twice the vertical dia- 
meter of the eye. 

Mouth-cleft oblique, wide ; the maxilla is nearly two thirds 
the length of the head as above limited. Introrsely-depres- 
sible cardiform teeth in bands in both jaws; one series in the 
lower jaw enlarged, with barbed hastate tips, and one series in 
the upper jaw less enlarged ; in each palatine an outer irregu- 
larly-double row of teeth, of which the anterior and external 
are enlarged, and a very short inner irregularly-double row ; 
hyoid bone and all the branchial arches toothed. 

Gill-openings extremely wide ; the branchiostegal rays and 
membrane much produced beyond the operculum. 

Body, posterior part of head, and cheeks covered with 
deciduous cycloid scales, which are less deciduous on the 
posterior half of the tail. 

The dorsal fin arises within the anterior half of the body 
(measured with the caudal) just posterior to the vertical 
through the base of the ventrals. The anal arises about an 
eye-length behind the vent, which is nearly twice as far from 
the gill-opening as from the base of the caudal. The fimbri- 
ated adipose dorsal is situated far back, above the posterior 
half of the anal. Caudal deeply forked, with an inconspicuous 
median lobe. Ventrals long, delicate, and feathery, the 
longest (middle) rays almost reach to the vent in the adult. 
Pectorals very narrow and fragile ; they arise almost on the 
same plane with the eyes, and their longest (middle) rays do 
not quite reach to the dorsal fin. 

Stomach with a very long cecal sac ; eighteen large pyloric 
ceeca in a pectinate arrangement. 

Colours in life:—Hyaline grey; paired fins and caudal 
black, visceral peritoneum black, buccal and branchial cavities 
partially and slightly pigmented. 

Numerous specimens, of which several are mature females 
with gravid ovaries and two appear to be sexually mature 
males, from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 

The mature females are from 9 to 10°5 inches long, the 
males from 7°5 to §°5 inches long. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 129 


BaATHYPTEROIS, Gthr. 


41. Bathypterots Guentheri, Alcock. 


Bathypterois Guentheri, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1889, 
p-. 450. 


One well-preserved specimen from Station 112, 561 fathoms. 


Scopetus, Gthr. 


42. Scopelus engraulis, Gthr. 

Scopelus engraulis, Giinther, ‘Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 197, 

pl. li. fig. ©. 

Two specimens (one young, the other a mature female 
nearly 5°5 inches long) from Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 

There are seven large pyloric ceca, and an air-bladder is 
apparently absent. 

In the young specimen, which is not quite 2°5 inches long, 
the diameter of the eye is still contained 44 times in the 
length of the head, and is greater than the width of the inter- 
orbital space. 


NEOSCOPELUS, Johnson. 


43. Neoscopelus macrolepidotus, Johnson. 


Neoscopelus macrolepidotus, Johnson, P. Z. 8. 1863, p. 44, pl. vii. 
Scopelus macrolepidotus, Giinther, Cat. Fish. v. p. 414, and ‘Challen- 
ger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 196. 

Four fine specimens from Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms, 
all sexually mature. 

Colours in the fresh state :—Head, iris, sides of tongue, 
and belly burnished silver, dorsum of body plum-purple, 
flanks golden. 


Family Stomiatide. 
SToMIAS, Cuvier. 


44. Stomias elongatus, sp. n. 
Det. A. 2. POG. VG. 


Body compressed, low, its height being one fifteenth of the 
total without the caudal; the length of the head measured 
from the tip of the mandible is about one tenth of the same. 

Hye circular, its diameter not quite one fourth of the head- 
length, and equal to the width of the interorbital space. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 9 


130 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


The widely-distensible mandible projects much beyond the 
upper jaw. Jive large, distant, fixed fangs in each premaxilla, 
as well as a freely movable one near the symphysis ; a few 
minute, inconspicuous, distant denticulations in the maxille ; 
eight or nine moderate-sized laterally-proyecting fangs on each 
limb of the mandible, decreasing in size from before back- 
wards; a fang on each side of the vomer, and two small, 
distant, incurved teeth on each palatine. 

The barbel, which is as long as the caudal fin, is trifid at 
its extremity. Opercular bones membranaceous. 

No scales ; the body, which is coated with tenacious mucus, 
is mapped out into silvery hexagonal areola. There are on 
each side along the ventral surface of the body two rows of 
small luminous organs; the internal extends from the man- 
dibular symphysis to the base of the caudal, but, owing to the 
denudation of the integuments of the tail, the number of its 
constituents cannot be determined beyond the origin of the 
anal fin, up to which point there are 57, namely, to the base 
of the pectorals 9, to the base of the ventrals 51, to the origin 
of the anal 57; the external extends from the base of the 
pectoral to the origin of the anal, and numbers 45. ‘There 
is a single luminous organ on the barbel and a row along the 
base of the branchiostegal rays. The dorsal fin arises at the 
level of the third anal ray. Caudal pointed, its length is 
about one twelfth of the total. The pectorals, which arise 
near the ventral profile, are equal in length to the caudal. 
The ventrals are very long, reaching to the sixth anal ray. 

Colours in the fresh state :—Jet-black, with silvery hexa- 
gonal markings. 

One specimen, a little over 5 inches long, from Station 107, 
738 fathoms. 


Family Clupeide. 


BATHYCLUPEA, gen. nov. 


Head and body compressed, the former with the mucous 
cavities highly developed. Abdomen neither serrated nor 
keeled. Mouth with the lower jaw strongly prominent. 
Small teeth in the jaws, palatines, and vomer. Gill-openings 
very wide, the membranes entirely separate; 7 branchio- 
stegals ; pseudobranchiw large. Body covered with large 
deciduous scales ; lateral line distinct. Dorsal fin situated in 
the posterior half of the body, arising behind the origin of 
the elongate anal. Pectorals very large, entire. Ventrals 
small or rudimentary, subjugular in position. Caudal forked. 
Pyloric appendages in moderate number. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. idl 


45. Bathyclupea Hoskynii, sp. n. 
Bote Wey Wanoo. bo 29. ViGs la lat. circ, 33. 


Soft tissues fragile, bones thin. : 

Head and body compressed ; the height of the latter almost 
exactly equals the length of the former, which is one third the 
total without the caudal. The median abdominal line is 
neither keeled nor serrated. The mucous cavities of the skull 
are large. 

Snout rectangular, formed in front by the lower jaw, which 
in repose is almost vertical; its length, including the man- 
dibular element, is not quite equal to the diameter of the 
large lateral circular eye, which is one third the length of the 
head; the width of the flat interorbital space is half the 
diameter of the eye. Nostrils small, almost superior. 

Mouth wide, its cleft antero-lateral and nearly vertical. 
The upper jaw, the length of which is two thirds that of the 
head, has five sixths of its margin formed by the premaxill 
and one sixth by the maxille on each side. The last are 
formed of three parallel longitudinal plates, of which the 
posterior is slightly movable. Lower jaw excavated beneath 
by a deep wide mucous channel. Villiform teeth in narrow 
bands in the premaxille, mandible, and palatine, and in an 
inconspicuous V-shaped patch on the vomer. ‘Tongue large, 
bilobed. 

Gill-cleft very wide, the membranes entirely ununited ; 
all the opercular bones well-developed, and the horizontal 
border of the preoperculum sharply serrated; four gills; the 
middle gill-rakers on the outer side of the first arch consider- 
ably elongated; pseudobranchie large. 

Head naked. 

Body and nape covered with large cycloid scales, decidu- 
ous everywhere except on the lateral line. In the largest 
specimen a scale from the flank measures 10 millim. in the 
vertical and 7:5 millim. in the antero-posterior diameter. 
Each scale of the lateral line has a deep pocket on its inner 
side which opens externally by numerous fine pores. 

The dorsal fin commences almost exactly midway between 
the tip of the snout and the tip of the upper lobe of the caudal 
fin; the length of its base is equal to that of the snout; it is 
roughly triangular aud its height is a fifth greater than the 
diameter of the eye. No adipose dorsal. The anal com- 
mences about an eye-diameter in advance of the dorsal and 
extends to within a very short distance (equal to three 
fourths of an eye-diameter) of the base of the caudal. Caudal 


O* 


132 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


forked, its length about one sixth of the total. Pectorals 


‘nuhiysoyT vadnjohyyng 


very large and long (wing-like), extending to the twelfth 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 133 


anal ray. Ventrals small or rudimentary, in close contact 
with one another; the short pubic bones, which are in close 
apposition throughout, are attached to the under surface of 
the clavicle above the coracoid articulation and pass down- 
wards with such very slight obliquity that the ventral fins 
come to have a subjugular position. 

Stomach large, with a cecal sac and a bunch of large 
pyloric appendages. A large air-bladder, from which poste- 
riorly a comparatively long pneumatic duct passes forwards 
and downwards to the fundus of the (distended) stomach. 

Nine abdominal and twenty-two caudal vertebre. 

Colours silvery grey, becoming black on dorsum. 

Four specimens (one male and three females), all sexually 
mature and with the reproductive glands distended, from 
Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. The male is 6°5 inches, 
the largest female 8 inches in length. 

The stomachs of all four distended with small Penzids. 

The abnormal position of the ventral fins caused me long 
to hesitate before bringing this fish within the Physostomous 
relationship, notwithstanding its unmistakable external and 
internal Clupeoid characters. It is to be borne in mind, how- 
ever, that the ventral fins are, if not exactly rudimentary, at 
any rate very much degenerated organs—the degeneration of 
the ventrals, the shortening of the abdomen, and the conspic- 
uous hypertrophy of the pectorals being perhaps directly 
interconnected changes. In this case there is nothing more 
remarkable in the fact of a degenerated organ having under- 
gone a slight change in position than there is in such an 
organ finally disappearing, as it has in another Clupeoid, 
namely Pristigaster. 

Bathyclupea is further remarkable as being the _ first 
Clupeoid reported from the deep-sea ; its structural modifica- 
tions are typically bathybial. 

The position of Bathyclupea in the family Clupeide appears 
to be between the Clupeina and the Dussumieriina. 


Family Alepocephalide. 
ALEPOCEPHALUS, Risso. 
46. Alepocephalus bicolor, sp. n. 
B6.0 D. 2k, (A 282 P: 10. VW. 8.7 1. lat. G2: 


tr < 
9 


The length of the low head 1s a little over one fourth, the 
* At level of vent. 


134 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


height of the compressed body nearly one fifth the total 
without the caudal. he length of the obtusely-pointed 
depressed snout is contained about 34 times in that of the 
head. The eyes, which converge anteriorly, are between 
one fifth and one sixth of the head-length in diameter, and 
are more than their own diameter apart. The large nostrils 
are situated close together immediately in front of the eye. 

Mouth-cleft slightly oblique; the maxilla reaches just 
behind the vertical through the anterior border of the orbit. 
A row of small teeth in each jaw and on the palatines. 

Gill-openings very wide, the membranes entirely separate 
and overlapping broadly; a great part of the gill-cover is 
formed by the broad flat branchiostegal rays, which are 
uncovered by the opercle from their very bases; the oper- 
cular bones, which are extremely thin, are invested by the 
same tough black skin that covers the head; the gill-laminz 
are coarse and the gill-rakers on all the arches long and 
lamellar ; pseudobranchiz small. 

Head naked, body covered with large cycloid scales, which 
are deciduous everywhere but on the lateral line ; small scales 
also invest the bases of all the fins. A scale from the flank 
measures about 7°5 millim. in the horizontal and about 5:5 
millim. in the vertical diameter. 

The dorsal and anal fins arise just in advance of the poste- 
rior third of the body (measured without the caudal), and the 
base of the former, which begins a little in advance of the 
latter, is two thirds that of the latter in extent. Caudal 
deeply forked, with very numerous rudimentary rays at its 
base. Pectorals broad, in length a little more than the post- 
orbital portion of the head. The ventrals arise just abaft of 
midway between the pectorals and anal; they are broad and 
reach more than halfway to the anal. 

Stomach small, siphonal. The intestine, which, when 
unravelled, is about 24 times the entire length of the fish, 
consists of two portions, which both in structure and arrange- 
ment are quite different from one another: the anterior tive 
sixths is thin-walled and of small calibre, and is intricately 
coiled in a globular mass situated in the anterior fourth of the 
abdomen, the coils being held by a long mesentery ; the pos- 
terior sixth is wide, but with walls so thick as to almost 
block the lumen (in the contracted state), the mucosa in this 
condition being thrown into numerous wide longitudinal folds ; 
it passes straight down the middle of the abdominal cavity 
unsupported by mesentery. ‘There are nine large long pyloric 
cxca In a pectinate arrangement. 

In a female with much-enlarged ovaries containing ova 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 135 


nearly 4 millim. in diameter the ovaries extend back to the 
wide genital pore, through which they open to the exterior. 

Colours in life :—Head, including sclerotic and iris, black ; 
body uniform dull slate-blue; pharyngo-branchial mucous 
membrane and parietal peritoneum black. 

Note on the histology of the hind-gut.—In transverse section 
the appearance somewhat resembles that of the human vas 
deferens. Externally there is a thin fibrous coat containing 
blood-vessels, and internal to this and intimately adherent to 
it is a thin layer of longitudinally-arranged muscular fibres. 
Inside this is a layer, averaging about half a millimetre in 
thickness, of dense, circularly-arranged, muscular fibres. 
Internal to this is a submucous layer thrown into numerous 
wide longitudinal folds, and invested by a single row of long 
columnar epithelium, with numerous large goblet-cells. The 
submucous coat in all the sections made is everywhere infil- 
trated with round or oval, deeply-pigmented, highly granular 
corpuscles, which measure from qq5o to goo of an inch in 
diameter; in shape they resemble large leucocytes, but they 
are so granular that no nucleus can in any instance be 
detected. 

The thick muscular coat, the dense infiltration of the sub- 
mucosa with these pigmented granular corpuscles, and the 
large and numerous goblet-cells of the mucosa characterize 
this part of the intestine. 

Several mature males and females were taken at Station 
120, 240 to 276 fathoms. The males are a good deal smaller 
than the females, of which the largest specimen measures 
11°75 inches. 


Family Murenide. 
CONGROMUR&NA, Kaup. 
> 


AZ. Congromurena longicauda, Alcock. 
q ) 


Congromurena longicauda, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1889, 
p. 455. 


A large specimen from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 


NerrasToMA, Rafinesque. 


48. Nettastoma teniola, Alcock. 


Gavialiceps teniola, Wood-Mason, MS., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dee. 
1889, p. 460. 


This species was described from immature individuals and 


136 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


was included with Gavialiceps microps in anew genus. The 
examination of full-grown individuals in good preservation 
shows that this species has no place in the genus Gavialiceps, 
which is a true Nemichthyine form without pectoral fins, 
but that it ought to be ranked with WNettastoma. ‘The 
following description applies to the adult :— 

Head and snout depressed, body cylindrical, tail long and 
tapering. The length of the head is contained about 13 times 
in that of the rest of the trunk, the length of the tail is nearly 
twice that of the combined head and trunk. The snout forms 
a long, depressed, tapering beak, from 44 to 43 times the 
length of the eye and a little more than one third the length 
of the head; and, owing to the projection of the suddenly- 
expanded head of the elongated vomer beyond the abruptly 
ending maxille, it appears bilaterally notched near the tip. 

There is an oval nostril situated laterally nearly midway 
between the eye and the tip of the snout, and in front of it a 
subtubular one. Mucous cavities of the head much deve- 
loped and opening by large pores on the vertex, snout, and 
cheek. 

Mouth with a wide cleft extending behind the level of the 
posterior border of the orbit. The upper jaw projects beyond 
the lower, which latter, after tapering gradually, becomes 
suddenly expanded near the symphysis, in the same way as 
does the head of the vomer. Small, sharp, close-set teeth in 
both jaws in several fairly regular longitudinal series, those 
at the mandibular symphysis enlarged and recurved ; three 
rows of more distant teeth on the elongate limb of the vomer, 
those of the outer rows being inconspicuous and those of the 
middle row much enlarged; and a patch of small close-set 
teeth on the spathulate head of this bone. Tongue fleshy, 
fixed. 

Gill-openings of moderate size, almost meeting in the mid- 
abdominal line ; 34 gills. 

Head and body covered with a thick, velvety, scaleless, 
deciduous, jet-black skin. Lateral line a row of large pores. 
The dorsal fin commences a little in advance of the level of 
the gill-opening. 

Stomach with a very long cecal sac. 

Numerous sexually mature males and females nearly 2 feet 
in length and several young ones, from Station 120, 240 to 
276 fathoms. 

The young ones are silvery, with pigment only in scattered 
specks. 

All the specimens were alive and very active on reaching 
the surface. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 137 


DysomMa, Alcock. 


49. Dysomma bucephalus, Alcock. 


Dysomma bucephalus, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1889, 
p- 459. 


A single specimen from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 
It was alive on reaching the surface. 


Fig. 5. 


Dysomma bucephalus, X 3. 


DYSOMMOPSIS, gen. nov. 
Allied to Dysomma. 


Tail of great relative length, the vent being close to the 
gill-opening. Eyes small, deeply subcutaneous. Snout 
studded with pores. Nostrils large, lateral. Mouth wide. 
Small sharp teeth in a single row in the lower and a double 
row in the upper jaw; a short row of enlarged teeth in the 
vomer. Four gills; gill-clefts wide; gill-openings small, 
situated close together near mid-abdominal line. Heart 
between the gills. Skin scaleless. Vertical fins confluent, 
the dorsal beginning a short distance behind the gill-opening. 
No pectorals. 


50. Dysommopsis muciparus, sp. 1. 


Head a little inflated in the branchial region, tapering 
anteriorly ; its length a little more than one eighth of the 
total. Body compressed and narrow, its greatest height, 
immediately behind the gill-opening, about two fifths the 
length of the head. The vent lies with the genital pore in 
an unpigmented circular depression, which is situated at a 
distance from the gill-opening equal to the length of the 
postrostral portion of the head; the tail, which tapers very 
slightly, is therefore more than four times the combined head 
and trunk in length. 

Snout acutely pointed, overhanging the upper jaw; its 
length is one fifth that of the head and 23 times that of the 
small deeply subcutaneous eye; its surface is densely 
crowded, like the lips, with minute pores. Nostrils large ; the 


138 On Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 


anterior, which is tubular, is situated near the tip of the 
snout, the posterior is a valved foramen lying immediately 
before the angle of the eye. 

Mouth wide, its cleft being nearly half the head in length ; 
small, sharp, close-set teeth in a single row in the mandible 
and a double row in the maxilla; vomer with three large 
teeth in a longitudinal row. 

Gill-openings small, close together near mid-abdominal 
line; the gill-covers are formed of tough skin, in which 
branchiostegal rays are faintly apparent; branchial arches 
weak, gill-laminz broad. 

Skin scaleless, enveloped in thick, very tenacious mucus. 
Lateral line a row of indistinct pores. Vertical fins confluent, 
the dorsal beginning halfway between the gill-opening and 
the vent, the anal immediately behind the vent. No pectoral 
fins. 

The abdominal cavity extends almost to the tip of the 
tail, its posterior part being occupied solely by the genital 
glands and air-bladder. 

Stomach with a long tapering cecal sac reaching some 
distance behind the vent, and with the cesophageal and pyloric 
openings almost on the same level; intestine forming a single 
loop, the convexity of which embraces the gastric cecum. 
Air-bladder a long nacreous tube extending from the occiput 
almost to the tip of the tail; much inflated anteriorly and 
tapering posteriorly to a fine thread. 

Colours in life deep purple-black. 

Two specimens, 9 and 10 inches long, from Station 120, 
240 to 276 fathoms. 

They were alive on reaching the surface. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
Puate VII. 


Fig. 1. Dibranchus nasutus. 

Fig. 2. Dibranchus macropus, dorsal view. 
Fig. 2a. Ditto, ventral view. 

Fig. 2b. Ditto, end-on view. 

Fig. 3. Saccogaster maculata, °. 


PuaTE VIII. 


Fig. 1. Haliemetus ruber, dorsal view. 
Fig. 1a. Ditto, ventral view. 

Fig. 1b. Ditto, lateral view of tail. 
Fig. 2. Malthopsis luteus, dorsal view. 
Fig. 2a. Ditto, ventral view. 


[To be continued. | 


Mr. H. H. Druce on some African Butterflies. 139 


XVI.—On some African Butterflies hitherto referred to the 
Genus Iolaus, with Descriptions of new Species. By 
Hamittron H. Druce, F.E.S. 


I rrnp that very little notice has been taken by various 
writers on this group of butterflies of the arrangement of the 
subcostal nervules. As I have been able to carefully 
examine nearly all the species, and find that there are con- 
siderable differences amongst them, it becomes necessary that 
they should be divided into several genera, which I propose 
to do as follows :— 


Key to the Genera (formerly Iolaus). 
IoLaus. 
3 @. Four subcostal nervules to primaries, 
¢o. Inner margin of primaries below with a short tuft of hair and 
a scaly patch over; a scaly patch near base of secondaries 
above. Antenne rather long and slender. 
EPAMERA. 
3 &. Four subcostal nervules to primaries, 


¢. Inner margin of primaries below with a short tuft of hair; a 
scaly patch near base of secondaries above. Antennie short 
and thick. 


@. Sealy patch very large and shining. Antenne longer and 
more slender. 


SUKIDION. 


6. Four subcostal nervules to primaries; tuft of hair on inner 
margin of primaries below extending along to outer angle. 
No scaly patch on secondaries. Head large; antenne long 
and rather stout. 


ARGIOLAUS. 


do. Five subcostal nervules to primaries; tuft of hair on inner 
margin of primaries below and scaly patch near base on 
secondaries above. 


Q. Four subcostal nervules to primaries. 


TANUETHEIRA. 


Costa of fore wing much arched, outer margin rounded, tails long and 
broad. 


¢. Five subcostal nervules to primaries; tuft of hair on inner 
margin of primaries below and scaly patch near base on secon- 
daries above. 


. Four subcostal nervules to primaries. 


140 Mr. H. H. Druce on some African Butterflies 


STUGETA. 
3 2. Three subcostal nervules to primaries. 


3d. No secondary sexual characters. 


Iouaus, Hiibn. 


Tolaus, Hiibn. Verz. bek. Schmett. p. 81 (1816); Westw. Gen. D, L. 
p- 480 (1852), part; Hew. Ill. D. L. p. 40, Supp. p. 27, part. 


Hewitson (loc. c7t.) placed Papilio eurisus, Cr. (=helius, 
Fabr.), as the type of this genus, and Mr. Moore has lately 
recharacterized it, and has agreed in making Papilio helius, 
Fabr., the type (J. A. 8. B. lili. p. 34). So far as I know 
there are only two other species which can be placed with it, 
viz. Iolaus bolissus, Hew., from the Congo, and J. carina, 


Hew. 


Tolaus helius. 


Papilio helius, Fabr. Spee. Ins. ii. p. 112. n. 489 (1781). 
Polyommatus helius, Godt. Ene. Méth. ix. p. 618. n. 3 (1823). 
@. Papilio ewrisus, Cram. Pap. Exot. iii. t. cexxi, D, E (1782). 
Tolaus eurisus, Hew. ll. D. L., Supp. t. iv. figs. 81, 32 (1869). 
Tolaus helius, Moore, Journ. A. 8. B. liii. p. 34 (1884). 


Hab. Sierra Leone, Winnebar (C. R. Williams): Mus. G. 
& S. Lagos (Sir A, Moloney). Cameroon Mountains : 
Mus. Druce. 

Sir Alfred Moloney’s collections have contained a large 
number of this species, but I have not noted it plentiful from 
other localities. 


Tolaus bolissus. 


Tolaus bolissus, Hew. Ent. Month. Mag. x. p. 123 (1873); Ill. Diurn. 
Lep., Supp. p. 28, pl. iv. a. figs. 48, 49 (1878). 


Hab. Congo (Rogers): Hew. Coll. 
The type specimens in the British Museum and one female 


in Messrs. Godman and Salvin’s collection are all I have 
seen. It is probably the southern representative of J. helius. 


Tolaus carina. 


Tolaus carina, Hew. Ent. Month. Mag. x. p. 122 (18738); Ill. D. Lep., 
Supp. p. 28, pl. iv. a. figs. 52-54 (1878). 


Hab. W. Africa: Hew. Coll. 

A distinct species, known to me only from the type speci- 
mens in the Britisn Museum (Hew. Coll.). The precise 
locality is unfortunately not noted. 


hitherto referred to the Genus Lolaus. 141 


EPAMERA, gen. nov. 


Allied to Jolaus; smaller. Venation the same. Fore 
wing below without the thick patch of scales above the tuft 
of hairs on the inner margin. Head broader; antenne 
shorter, stouter, and less distinctly clavaie. 

Type £. stdus, Trimen. 


Epamera sidus. 


Tolaus sidus, Trimen, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1864, p. 176; Rhop. Afr. Aust. 
ii. p. 224, pl. iv. figs. 5, 6 (1866) ; South Afr. Butt. ii. p. 130 (1887) ; 
Hew. Ill. Diurn. Lep., p. 41, pl. xx. fig. 25 (1865). 


Hab. Cape Colony, Kaffraria, Natal, Zululand, Lake 
Nyassa: Hew. Coll. 

My. Trimen gives a further list of localities for this species 
on page 123 of his 8. Afr. Butt. It seems to be a well- 
known South-African butterfly. 

The type (¢) isin Messrs. Godman and Salvin’s collec- 
tion. 


Epamera (?) ceres. 


Myrina ceres, Hew. I. D. Lep. p. 39, pl. xvii. fig. 68 (1865). 
Jolaus ceres, Trimen, 8. Afr. Butt. vol. 11. p. 184 (1887). 


Hab. Zululand, Delagoa Bay (/ew.). 

I have placed this and the following species in this genus 
with considerable doubt, as we have no specimens for exam- 
ination. 

The only specimen I have seen is the one in the Hewitson 
Collection, which, as noted by Mr. 'lrimen, is in very poor 
condition. 


Epamera (?) mimose. 


Tolaus mimose, Trimen, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1874, p. 380, pl. ii. figs. 1, 2; 
8. Afr. Butt. vol. ii. p. 185 (1887). 


Hab. 8. Africa. 

I have not seen this species, which is probably a rare one, 
as it is not represented in any collections to which I have 
access. 

Mr. Trimen (loc. cit. p. 137) gives a long list of localities 
from which this insect has been obtained. 


Epamera (?) aphneoides. 


Lolaus aphneoides, Trimen, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1878, p. 110; 8. Afr. Butt. 
vol. ii. p. 187 (1887). 


142. Mr. H. H. Druce on some African Butterflies 


Tolaus canissus, Hew. Ent. Month. Mag. x. p. 125 (1873). 
Tolaus aphneoides, Hew. Ill. D. Lep., Supp. pl. iv. a. figs. 50, 51 (1878). 


Hab. Grahamstown (Trimen), Lake Nyassa (/lew.). 
The only specimens I have seen are those in the Hewitson 
Collection. 


a. Sealy patch near base of hind wing very large and shiny. 
Antenne longer and more slender. 


Epamera tasis. 
Tolaus tasis, Hew. Ill. Diurn. Lep., p. 42, t. xix. figs. 11, 12 (1865). 


Hab. Gambia (G. Carter): Mus. G. & 8. Addah: Mus. 
Druce. Lagos (Str A. Moloney): Mus. Druce. Cameroons, 
Gaboon (G. Carter): Mus. G. & S. 


Epamera vaspis. 
Tolaus iaspis, H. H. Druce, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. v. 


p. 80 (1890). 
Lolaus jaron, Stgr., MLS. 


Hab. Sierra Leone: Mus. G. & 8. Addah: Mus Druce. 

The type is in our collection. It is distinguished from /, 
iasis, Hew., by being of a darker blue, with greenish 
reflexions, and by the inner margin of primaries being blue 
in place of white, as in that species. 


SUKIDION, gen. nov. 


Allied to Zolaus. Costa less arched; apex more pointed, 
inner and outer margins straight. Underside of inner mar- 
gin of primaries clothed with long black hairs from near 
base to apex. Secondaries circular, not produced at apex and 
anal angle, without any shining space on costal margin. 
Head broad; eyes very large; antenne very long, with 
distinct elongated club. T'wo short linear tails, one on lower 
median and one on submedian nervure. 


Type S. inores, Hew. 


Sukidion tnores. 


Tolaus inores, Hew. Ent. Month. Mag. ix. p. 85 (1872); Ill. Diurn, 
Lep., Supp. p. 27, pl. iv. a. figs. 44, 45 (1878). 


Hab. Gaboon (?). ( 
The type specimen is now in Messrs. Godman and Salvin’s 


hitherto referred to the Genus Iolaus. 143 


collection, and is the only one I have seen. Notwithstanding 
that Hewitson states that Mr. Druce was unable to ascertain 
its habitat, it has a written label “‘ Gaboon,” whence I think 
there is not much doubt that it came. 


ARGIOLAUS, gen. nov. 


Allied to Jolaus, but with an additional subcostal nervule 
in male bifurcating from the fourth near the apex; female 
with four subcostal nervules. Antenne thicker and more 
gradually clavate. Terminal joint of palpi shorter. 

Type A. stlas, Westw. 


a. 3 Q. More or less blue on upperside. 


Argiolaus silas. 

Tolaus silas, Westw. Gen. D. L. p. 481, pl. Ixxiv. fig. 5 (1852). 

Thecla nega, Herr.-Schaff. Ex. Schmeti. figs. 51, 52 (1853 ?). 

Tolaus silas, Trimen, Rhop. Afr. Austr. ii. p. 222. n. 128 (1866); 8. 

Afr. Butt. ii. p. 127 (1887). 

Hab. Cape Colony, Kaffraria, Natal, Zululand, Transvaal 
(Ff. S. Barrett): Mus.G.& 8. Panmure. 

Mr. ‘T'rimen (S. Afr. Butt. p. 129) gives a long list of 
localities for this species. 


Argiolaus silarus. 
Tolaus silarus, H. H, Druce, Ent. Month. Mag. xxii. p. 154 (1885). 


Hab. Momboia, East Central Africa (Last): Mus.G. & S. 
Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro). 

This species appears to take the place of A. sclas in Hast 
Africa. The upper crimson spot in hind wing of female is 
wanting in all the specimens I have seen. It is the var. A of 
Mr. Trimen (8. Afr. Butt. ii. p. 128) and is not allied to J. 
iulus, Hew., as stated on p. 154, Ent. Month. Mag. xxii. 


Argiolaus silanus. 


Lolaus silanus, Smith, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. iii, p. 137 
(1889). 


TTlab. Mombosa (Last): Mus. H. G. Smith. 


This species is unknewn to me. 


144 Mr. H. H. Druce on some African Butterflies 


Argiolaus Trimeni. 


Tolaus Trimeni, Wallgr. Gify. K. Vet.-Akad. Forh. p. 87 (1875) ; 
Trimen, 8. Afr. Butt. ii. p. 129, pl. vii. fig. 4 (1887). 


Hab. Transvaal. 
I have not seen this species, Judging from Mr. Trimen’s 
figure it is perfectly distinct. 


Argtolaus lukabas. 


Tolaus lukabas, H. H. Druce, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. v. 
p. 30 (1890). 

Hab. Gambia (Sir A. Moloney) : Mus. Druce. 

The type specimen is the only one I have seen. It is 
apparently allied to A. Trimeni, but has a row of four dis- 
tinct black spots on the outer margin of hind wing above, and 
is without the black and yellow lines on the underside. 


Argiolaus lekanion, sp. n. 


g. Allied to A. lukabas, mihi. Upperside purer and 
rather darker blue ; fore wing with the apex and outer mar- 
gin more broadly black ; hind wing with the shining patch 
and the anal fold darker and with the blue extending to the 
outer margin, and without the black spots; lobe orange. 
Underside as in A. lukabas, but the orange spot on hind wing 
between the median nervules large and distinct. The patch 
of hairs on underside of primaries as in A. lukabas. 

Abdomen black above, white below; legs white; palpi 
black above, white below. Antenne black. 

Expanse 13) inch. 

Hab. Sierra Leone: Mus. Druce. 

We have two males of this species which do not differ and 
can at once be separated from the allied species. 


Argiolaus tulus. 


Tolaus iulus, Hew. Ill. Diurn. Lep., Supp. p. 9, pl. iv. figs. 41-43 
(1869). 

Tolaus iulus, var., C. Oberthiir, Etudes d’Ent. iii. p. 22 (1878). 

Hab. Sierra Leone: Muss. G. & §. and Druce.  Sher- 
borough Island: Hew. Coll. Zanzibar ( Oberthiir). 

We have two males from Sierra Leone which are identical 
with Hewitson’s type in the British Museum ; but in a female 
in Messrs. Godman and Salvin’s collection the red on the 
hind wing is replaced by pale yellow on both surfaces. It is 


hitherto referred to the Genus lolaus. 145 


the most brilliantly coloured species of the group, and Hewit- 
son’s figure does not do it justice. It is, | think, doubtful 
whether the insect referred to by M. Oberthiir can be placed 
under this name. 


Argiolaus Jamesoni, sp. n. 


Tolaus ulus, Godm. & Saly. in Mrs, Jameson’s Story of Rear Column, 
p. 442 (1890). 


3d. Allied to A. culus, Hew. Upperside paler and less 
brilliant blue; primaries distinctly whitish at base of the 
costa; secondaries, cilia pure white; a dark red spot, below 
which is a small black one occupying the upper half of the 
lobe, the lower part being white, with a narrow black line at 
the margin; tails pure white, with a narrow black central 
line. Underside creamy white; primaries with costal mar- 
gin and apex slightly tulvous ochreous: secondaries with a 
well-marked orange band, thickening slightly at each nervule, 
running from the apex to the anal angle, where it converges 
into the usual anal reddish-orange patch, and connected with 
a patch of the same yellow (having a black spot in centre) 
between the lower median nervules; a narrow broken zigzag 
line running from near the apex inside the yellow band and 
reaching to the inner margin, where it is rather more distinct ; 
a deep black spot, with a few blue scales under, in the lobe, 
and on the anal orange patch are a few pale lavender scales. 
A narrow black marginal line from the apex to the anal angle 
and down the centre of the tails; cilia white. 

Head white; thorax greyish; palpi white below, black 
above, and black-tipped ; legs white ; antennee black, spotted 
with white beneath. 

Expanse 2 inches. 

Hab. Yambuya Camp, Aruwimi River (J. S. Jameson) : 
Mus. G. & S. 

This is evidently a distinct species from A. dulus, Hew., to 
which it was referred by Messrs. Godman and Salvin in the 
list of butterflies collected by the late Mr. Jameson (‘Story of 
the Rear Column,’ p. 442, 1890). It is a different shade of 
blue. The specimen has a label attached, ‘ Yambuya Camp, 
Jameson.” 


Argiolaus mesa. 
Myrina mesa, Hew. Il. D. Lep. p. 27, pl. xi. fig. 45 (1863). 
Hab. Sierra Leone. 


I am not certain that this species is correctly placed here. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 10 


146 =Mr. H. H. Druce on some African Butterflies 


Hewitson states that the type is a male, but his figure has 
much the appearance of a female, and a specimen in the 
Hewitson Collection labelled m@sa is almost certainly a 
female, and seems allied to that sex of A. ¢ulus. The speci- 
men in the British Museum is in very poor condition. 


Argiolaus alcibiades. 


Tolaus alcibiades, Kirby, Syn. Cat. p. 409 (1871). 

Papilio timon, Don. (nec Fabr.), Nat. Rep. iii. t. xevil. (1825). 

Hab. Sierra Leone: Mus. Druce. Lagos (Sir A. Mo- 
loney). West Coast: Mus. G. & 8. 

It is with considerable doubt that I refer the specimens 
before me to this species. ‘Two females, one labelled West 
Coast of Africa, in Messrs, Godman and Salvin’s collection, 
and one lately brought home by Sir Alfred Moloney from 
Lagos, which undoubtedly represent the same species, agree 
well with Donovan’s figure on the underside, but on the 
upperside the blue is much paler, and they have the usual 
orange spot on the lobe, which is not shown in the figure ; 
the blue also on the hind wing does not reach below the 
black spots as shown in the figure. In two males which are 
undoubtedly referable to the females noted above the lobe 
only is orange-red, the shiny patches are greenish brown and 
large, and on the underside the red bands on both wings have 
almost entirely disappeared, leaving only the faint black line 
and the prominent orange spots near the anal angle of hind 
wing. 

It will be noted that no trace of any shining patch is 
shown in Donovan’s figure. 

The hairs attached to underside of inner margin of primaries 
are black. 


Argiolaus paneperata. 


Lolaus paneperata, H. H. Druce, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. v. 
p. 30 (1890). 
Hab. Lagos (Sir A. Moloney) : Mus. Druce. 
A distinct species, somewhat like A. s¢/as, Hew., on the 
upperside, but very different beneath. The patch of hairs on 
fore wing below is black in this species, yellow in A. s¢las. 


Argiolaus laon. 


Tolaus laon, Hew. Ill. Diurn. Lep., Supp. p. 28, pl. iv. a. figs. 46, 47 
(1878). 


Hab. Sierra Lecne: Mus. Druce. Gold Coast. 


hitherto referred to the Genus lolaus. 147 


The type specimen (?) is now in Messrs. Godman and 
Salvin’s collection. 

3. On the upperside a darker and richer blue, with the 
borders much blacker and the hind wing without the inner 
black patch near the anal angle. ‘The shining patch on hind 
wing is large, black, and with a large buff central spot. On 
the underside it differs from the female by having the inner 
marginal area of fore wing black, powdered with white scales, 
and extending up to the wall of the cell and along the lower 
median nervule almost to the margin. 

The hairs on underside of fore wing are deep black. 


Argiolaus glaucus. 
Lolaus glaucus, Butl. P. Z. 8. 1885, p. 766. 
Hab. Somali-land. 


Argiolaus Belli. 
Tolaus belli, Hew. Ul. Diurn. Lep., Supp. p. 9, pl. iv. figs. 33, 34 (1869). 


Hab. Sherborough Island (Hew.). W. Africa: Mus. G. 
& 5. 


I have not seen the male of this insect. 


Argiolaus cyteis. 
Lolaus cyteis, Tew. Ent. Month. Mag. xi. p. 182 (1875). 


Tolaus cyteis, Hew. Tl. Diurn. Lep., Supp. p. 29, pl. iv. a. figs. 45, 56 
(1878). 


Hab. Fernando Po (Hew.). 
The female of this species does not seem to have been 
deseribed. 


b. ¢ green on upperside, 9 greyish white. 
Argiolaus calisto. 


Anthene calisto, Doubl. & Hew. Gen. D. Lep. t. Ixxv. fig. 6, 3 (1852). 
Lolaus calisto, Hew. Ill. D. Lep. p. 41 (1865). 


Hab. Gambia: Mus. Druce. Sierra Leone, Gaboon (J. 
Carter): Mus. G. & 8. 

The female, which has not been described, is somewhat 
larger than the male and is greyish white, with the costa, 
apex, and outer margin of fore wing and apex of hind wing 
blackish brown. Hind wing with an ultramedian, somewhat 


irregular, brown band reaching from the apical patch to the 
T0* 


148 Mr. H. H. Druce on some African Butterflies 


anal margin above the lobe ; beyond this a less distinct sub- 
marginal band and a broad, dark brown, marginal band. 
Lobe reddish orange, with a black spot and an orange spot 
just above the submedian nervure. 

Both wings slightly suffused with bluish-grey scales at the 
base; cilia of fore wing brown, of hind wing pure white. 
Underside as in the male. 

Aithough this species has been described some years, it is 
not common. 


ec. 3 blue on upperside, 9 white. 


Argiolaus menas. 


Tolaus menas, H, H, Druce, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. v. 
p. 29 (1890). 

Hab. Gambia: Mus. Druce. Gaboon (G. Carter): Mus. 
G. & 8. 

The two males in Messrs. Godman and Salvin’s collection 
from Gaboon are of a somewhat more violaceous blue than 
the type and have some white scales on the bases of the 
median nervules of the primaries. 


d. 3 9 white on upperside. 
Argiolaus ismentas. 
Lycena ismenias, Klug, Symb. Phys. p. 40, figs. 1, 2 (1834). 


Hab, Ambukohl (Klug). Lagos: Mus. Druce. 

Sir A. Moloney’s collections contained a_ considerable 
number of this species ; but I have not seen it from any other 
locality. It is perhaps the most remarkable of the genus, 
both sexes being alike in coloration. 


TANUETHEIRA, gen. nov. 


Allied to Argiolaus, male having five subcostal nervules, 
female four. Costa of primaries more arched, outer margin 
rounded. Secondaries with three distinct tails, the third 
being much longer and broader than in Argiolaus. Lobe 
scarcely developed and without the usual red spot. Antenne 
moderately long and slender, much as in Jolaus. 

Type ZT. témon, Fabr. 


Tanuethetra timon. 


Papilio timon, Fabr. Mant. Ins. ii. p. 65 (1787). 
Lolaus timon, Doubl. & Hew. Gen. D. Lep. p, 481 (1852). 


hitherto referred to the Genus Tolaus. 149 


Myrina timon, Butl. Cat. Fab, p. 184 (1870); Lep. Exot. p. 42, t. xiv. 
figs. 3, 4 (1870). 

Tolaus timon, Hew. Ill. Diurn. Lep., Supp. pp. 10, 29, pl. iv. a. fig. 57, 
3d (1878). 


Hab. Sierra Leone, Old Calabar: Muss. G. & 8S. and D. 

There seems to have been a good deal of doubt about the 
identification of this insect until Mr. Butler procured a drawing 
of the type, which he figures. Hewitson afterwards figured 
the male. 


Tanuethetra prometheus, sp. n. 


&. Allied to 7. témon, Fabr., from which it differs by 
having a large bronze-brown, shining, discal spot on the fore 
wing above and by the shining patch on hind wing being 
larger. 

? scarcely distinguishable from that sex of 7. t¢mon, but 
with somewhat less black at the anal angle of hind wing 
above. 

Expanse, ¢ 14 to 2} inches, 2 2 inches. 

Hab. Sierra Leone: type Mus. Druce. 

A distinct species, easily recognized by the bronze discal 
spot on the primaries. We have two males in our own col- 
lection, and there is one in Messrs. Godman and Salvin’s, 
which do not vary except in size. 


STUGETA, gen. nov. 


Allied to Tajuria, Moore, but differs by having three sub- 
costal nervules only in both sexes in place of four, as in that 
genus, and by the apex and outer margin of primaries being 
somewhat more rounded. No secondary sexual characters. 


Type S. Bowkert, Trimen. 


Stugetu Bowker?. 

Tolaus Bowker, Trimen, Trans. Ent, Soc, 5rd ser, ii. p. 176 (1864) ; 
Rhop. Afr. Austr. ii. p. 225, pl. iv. fig. 4 (1866); 8. Afr, Butt. 
vol, ii. p. 182 (1887); P. Z. S, 1891, p. 85; Hew. Ill. D. Lep. p. 41 
(1865). 

Hab. Congo (Butler), Momboia (Last): Mus. G. & 8. 

Cape Colony, Kaffraria, Natal (7rimen). 
Mr. Trimen gives (loc. cit, p. 134) a list of localities in 8. 
Africa where this species has been captured. 


150 Mr. W. F. Kirby on the 


Stugeta marmoreus. 


Aphneus? marmoreus, Butl. Ent. Month. Mag. ii. p. 169 (1866). 
Tolaus marmoreus, Hew. Ill. D. Lep., Supp. p. 11 (1869). 


Hab. White Nile. 
The only specimen I have seen is the type in the British 
Museum. It appears distinct from the preceding. 


I have not included in the present paper several species 
which have been either described or placed in the genus 
Tolaus by various authors, as they do not seem to me to be 
properly referable to any genera noted here, @. e. :— 

Myrina pallene, Wallengr., placed in Jolaus by Mr. Trimen. 

Tolaus argentartus, Butler, from Madagascar. 

Tolaus piaggie, Oberthiir, from Abyssinia. 

Tolaus tajoraca, Walker, from Arabia. 


XVII.—On the Phasmide of Madagascar, with the Descrip- 
tion of anew Genus and Species in the Collection of the 
British Museum. By W. ¥. Kirpy, Assistant in Zoolo- 
gical Department, British Museum (Natural History). 


WE are constantly being reminded of the incompleteness of 
our knowledge as regards entomology, and sometimes even in 
the case of the largest and most conspicuous insects of 
countries which have frequently been visited by collectors ; 
but I was hardly prepared to find that practically nothing is 
yet known of the Phasmide of Madagascar. 

The four following species, all belonging to genera peculiar 
to the island, are literally all which have been described as 
inhabiting it :— 


1) Acrotoptera fallax, Coq. Ann. Soc. Ent. France, (4) i. 
( /) » VO" » (4) 
p- 495 (1861). Port Leven. 


(2) Parectatosoma hystrix, Wood-Mason, Journ. As. Soc. . 
Beng. xlviii. p. 117 (1879). Fianarantsoa, Antana- 
narivo. 


(3) P. echinus, Wood-Mason, /. ¢. p. 118 (1879). Fiana- 


rantsoa. 


(4) Orobia nigrolineata, Stal, Svensk. Handl. Bihang, ii. 
(17) p. 17 (1875). Madagascar. 


Phasmide of Madagascar. 151 


They are all very spiny (except Orobia), and all exhibit 
strong Australian affinities. 7 

In our present ignorance of what other species may occur 
in Madagascar it is useless to add further generalities; but I 
have much pleasure in appending the description of a fifth 
species, an exceedingly large and beautiful insect. 


Genus ENETIA, gen. nov. 


Female.—Allied to Acrophylla, but with the head and 
pronotum spined above; wings not longer than broad; ovi- 
positor boat-shaped, extending considerably beyond the 
abdomen. 


Enetia spinosissima, sp. n. 


Head and pronotum of nearly equal length; ocelli not 
visible ; antenne at least 22-jointed (possibly not quite com- 
plete), scape very broad, second joint rather longer than 
broad, third longer and slenderer, fourth transverse, fifth and 
sixth equally long, rather shorter than the third, the remain- 
der gradually increasing in length. Head green in front, 
paler behind, with seven white longitudinal lines, the two on 
each side of the median line each set with three red, black- 
tipped spines; there is also a small one on each side of the 
hinder and slightly bifid extremity of the slender median 
line. Pronotum pale olive-green, like the back of the head, 
with some broad suffused whitish streaks and nine rather 
irregularly placed spines. Pronotum green, above darkest, 
and whitish behind, and covered all over with red, black- 
tipped spines. Metanotum varied with greenish and very 
pale pink above and green below ; under surface very spiny. 
Abdomen mahogany-brown, the median line beneath bordered 
with numerous concolorous spines, arranged in pairs; anal 
styles very short, almost spinose ; oviduct green, boat-shaped, 
the part extending beyond the abdomen as long as the 
last two abdominal segments together. Legs green, with 
rows of small white spots and dots, the spines on the femora 
mostly yellow, tipped with black, and those on the tibiz 
mostly green. Jront legs strongly channelled, femora 
strongly spined below, and the upper and outer carina serrate- 
spinose. Front tibize with the outer carina much undulated, 
but hardly forming distinct laminee. Middle and hind femora 
and tibie with a double row of strong spines beneath, and 
the femora with a double row of smaller spines above ; upper 
carina of middle tibize waved. ‘Tegmina brown, with yellowish 
nervures, and a white stripe at the base of the costa, which 


152. Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 


afterwards diverges from it and ends in a point at two thirds 
of the length. Costal area of wings rather broad, red, with 
paler nervures, and a broad, white, subcostal stripe, which 
soon becomes fainter and gradually disappears. Lower 
portion of the wing blackish, slightly subhyaline, with black 
cross-nervures and numerous pale green spots arranged in 
irregular transverse bands; the marginal band is regular and 
of a darker green. 

Length of body 238 millim., head 10, pronotum 11, meso- 
notum 39, metanotum 13, abdomen 150; projecting part of 
oviduct 15; tegmina 20; wings 54; fore femur 29, tibia 
26; intermediate femur 30, tibia 25; posterior femur 42, 
tibia 36; antenne 54. 

Collected by Mr. T. Last at Mourondava, South-west 
Madagascar. 


XVITI.—Desertptions of some new Species of Chilopoda. 
ay Rel. PococK. 


THE types of the species described in the following paper, 
from various scattered localities, are preserved in the British 
Museum of Natural History. 


Lithobiide. 


Lithobius (s. 8.) provocator, sp. n. 


Colour ochraceous or pale castaneous, anteriorly deeper 
castaneous ; legs paler. 

Body very robust, nearly parallel-sided, posteriorly atten- 
uated. 

Head wider than long, very convex. 

Maxillary teeth 5+5 or 6+ 6, conspicuous, (4+ 4 in young). 

Antenne moderately long, sparsely hirsute at the base, 
thickly hirsute distally, composed of from 42-51 segments 
(young with 34 segments). 

Eyes composed of about 19 ocelli, arranged as: follows— 
1+ 5, 4 or 5, 4 or 5, 4 or 5. 

Tergites in the posterior half of the body subgranular ; the 
angles of the ninth, eleventh, and thirteenth moderately pro- 
duced. 

Sternites sparsely hirsute, impressed. 

Legs.—First pair armed beneath as follows :—0, 0, 2, 2,1; 
anal legs moderately robust and moderately long, claw un- 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda, 153 


armed, armed beneath as follows—0, 1, 3, 38,1; coxe of the 
three posterior pairs armed with a conspicuous lateral spine ; 
coxal pores in the adult elongate, arranged in a single series 
as follows—8, 8, 8, 7 or 6 (in the young the pores are 
rounder and 5, 5, 5, 4). 

Generative forceps in female with two spurs on each side 
and a trifid claw. 

Length up to 29 millim. 

Four specimens from Bermuda (‘Challenger’). 

This species is evidently allied to forficatus, but it differs 
at least in having the three posterior coxe armed with a 
lateral spine. 


© 


Lithobius (s. 8.) sydneyensis, sp. n. 


Colour * ochraceous. 

Eyes composed of about 10-15 ocelli, arranged in three or 
four rows approximately as follows—1+5 or 4, 5 or 4 
4 or 3. 

Antenne moderately long, hairy, composed of 26-28 seg- 
ments. 

Maxillary coxe mesially impressed, with 2+2 conspi- 
cuous teeth, excised in the middle line. 

Tergites more or less wrinkled, in the posterior half of the 
body distinctly granular ; angles of the ninth, eleventh, and 
thirteenth strongly produced. 

Sternites sparsely hairy, not mesially impressed. 

Legs hairy and spinous; the first pair armed below as 
follows—O, 0, 1, 3, 1; anal legs robust, only a little longer 
than those of the preceding somite, armed beneath as follows 
—0, 1, 3, 3 or 2, 1; coxa without a lateral spine; upper 
surface of the patella of the male furnished at its distal end 
with a nodular projection, which is hollowed out above; coxe 
of the four last legs furnished (in the adult) with 6, 7, 7, 5 
elongate pores, arranged in a single series. 

Generative forceps of the female with two long spurs on 
each side and a slender, lightly bifid claw. 

Length 19 millim. 

Four specimens (1 9,3 g) from Sydney, presented by 
Mr. John Brazier. 

I believe this to be the first species of the genus recorded 
from Australia, Dr. Newport described one species named 
argus} from New Zealand; but L. sydneyensis is very 


? 


* Possibly faded from long immersion in spirit. 

t The type of L. argus, which is preserved in the Hope Museum at 
Oxford under the name zelandicus, shows that the species is referable to 
Lithobius sensu stricto. More than this I was not able to determine in the 
hurried examination that I was able to give the specimens, 


154 Mr. R. 1. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 


distinct from it in the number of its eyes and maxillary 
teeth. 


Henicops insignis, sp. n. 


Colour deep ochraceous, closely mottled with darker patches ; 
antenne, tarsi of legs, and maxillipedes pale ochraceous. 

Body robust, narrower in its anterior half. 

Head superiorly impressed, frontal plate distinct. 

Antenne long, pubescent, composed of 46 segments, of 
which the apical is much longer than the penultimate. 

Maxillary coxe with a median longitudinal impression ; 
anterior border produced, deeply excised in the middle line, 
with two small teeth on each side. 

Tergites sparsely hairy and sparsely granular, lightly 
wrinkled, with raised margins, the ninth, eleventh, and thir- 
teenth with straight posterior borders. 

Sternites lightly impressed on each side. 

Legs armed with sete, the tdbie, except those of the last 
three pairs, with their external distal margin produced into a 
strong spine-tipped tooth ; the legs increasing in length from 
before backwards ; the anal legs very long, considerably more 
than half the length of the body, the tibia and first tarsal 
seoments the longest. 

Coxal pores conspicuous, round, 4, 4, 4, 4. 

Generative forceps of the female without basal spurs ; claw 
simple, obtuse. 

Length 19 millim. 

Two specimens (¢ ¢) from Juan Fernandez (‘Challenger’). 

This species differs from chilensis of Gervais—assuming 
the figure of the last-named to be trustworthy—in having 
much longer antenne, these appendages in chilensis being 
composed of less than 20 segments ; moreover, the anal legs 
of chilensis are very much shorter and the femur appears to 
be spined. 

Henicops emarginatus of Newport, from New Zealand, 
resembles 1. ¢nsignis in having the posterior borders of the 
tergites straight and the angles rounded; but it has only 
about 26 antennal segments. 

H. maculatus of Newport (=H. ¢mpressus, Hutton, Ann. & 
Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) xx. p. 115), found in Tasmania and New 
Zealand, has from 86-88 antennal segments, 6 (according to 
Hutton 8) maxillary teeth, the posterior borders of the ninth, 
eleventh, and thirteenth tergites deeply emarginate, and the 
anal legs very long, the proximal metatarsal segment being 
composed of two and the distal of four segments; the coxal 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 155 


pores are rounded, arranged in a single series, and 5 or 4 in 
number. 

H. insularis of Haase, from Auckland, is very different 
from all the species here mentioned in having very short anal 
legs and only a single pore in each of the posterior coxe. 


Scolopendride. 


Cryptops atlantis, sp. n. 


Colour.—Antennex, head, first two and last two somites, 
and anal legs clear ochraceous; rest of the legs testaceous ; 
rest of the somites ochraceo-fuscous. 

Antenne (? 15-jointed).—Basal segments short and _ beset 
with bristles, the rest of the segments longer, pubescent, and 
scarcely hirsute. 

Head-plate not sulcate, its posterior border overlapped by 
the first tergite. 

Maxillary cove with anterior border slightly thickened 
and slightly and angularly excavated in the middle line and 
furnished on each side with about four bristles; femora and 
claws of normal form. 

Tergites.—The first three wholly without sulci, the fourth 
obsoletely sulcate posteriorly and laterally, the rest (except 
the last) with four sulci, two internal complete and longitu- 
dinal, two external incomplete and oblique ; the oblique sulci 
almost obsolete on the seventeenth to twentieth tergites ; 
tergites smooth and shining, very obscurely punctate and 
hairy, with simple unraised margins. 

Sternites lightly punctured and hairy, all (except the last) 
medianly and longitudinally sulcate, the transverse sulcus 
scarcely perceptible. 

Anal somite.—Tergite with raised margins, not sulcate, 
lightly depressed posteriorly ; plewre furnished in front and 
below with many pores, smooth above and behind, with 
rounded, hirsute, postero-inferior angle; sternite shorter 
than the pleuree, with converging lateral margins, rounded 
lateral angles, and lightly concave posterior border; legs— 
femur smooth above, the sides furnished below with short 
spiniform hairs, the lower surface thickly beset at the sides 
with short spiniform hairs, smooth and longitudinally ex- 
cavated in the middle; patella slightly thicker and slightly 
shorter than the femur and much less spinous, the interior 
surface furnished laterally with smaller and fewer spiniform 
hairs, which are interspersed with many long bristles; tébia 
much shorter than the patella, lower surface deeply excavated 


156 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 


anteriorly, swollen, convex, and very hairy posteriorly, its 
inner surface very flat, its inferior edge being furnished 
throughout its length with fifteen very minute close-set 
denticles ; first tarsal segment a little shorter than the tibia and 
more slender, but closely resembling it in shape; there are, 
however, fewer hairs on its lower surface and the inferior 
edge of the inner surface is furnished in front with six much 
larger denticles ; second tarsal segment longer than the first 
and slender, its inferior surface deeply excavated anteriorly 
and carinate posteriorly ; claw simple. 

Legs long and hairy, the twentieth pair longer and stouter 
than the preceding pairs. 

Length 21°5 millim. 

A single specimen from Madeira, collected by my friend 
and colleague Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant. 

This species is closely allied to the common European Cr. 
hortensis, but appears to differ in the armature of the anal 
legs. Thus on the tibial segment the spines are very much 
smaller than on the first tarsal and are fifteen in number, 
whereas in hortenses these spines are approximately as lar ze 
as on the first tarsal and vary in number up to ten. More- 
over I have never seen a specimen of hortenszs with anal legs 
of the shape that this species exhibits; in this particular Cr. 
atlantis approaches Cr. cultratus of C. Koch. This last, 
however, may be at once recognized by its sulcate head-plate 


&e. 


Cryptops spinipes, sp. n. 


Colour ochraceous. 

Body slender, punctured and hairy. 

Head marked with two very fine anteriorly diverging sulci. 

Antenne attenuate, hairy throughout, composed of 17 stout 
seoements. 

The first tergite marked in front with a transverse evenly 
arched sulcus; not distinctly sulcate longitudinally; over- 
lapping or overlapped by the head. 

Mawillary coxe with anterior border angularly excised in 
the middle and furnished on each side with about five sete. 

Tergites (except the first three and the last two) marked 
with the four normal sulci, all (except the last) with unraised 
margins. 

Sternites (except the first and the last three) marked with 
an anterior longitudinal sulcus and a complete transverse 
sulcus, the posterior limb of the normal cross-shaped mark 
being very indistinctly defined. 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 157 


Anal somite.—Tergite and sternite of normal form; the 
pleure furnished below and in front with a number (about 
thirty) of larger and smaller pores, posteriorly smooth and 
armed with stout spiniform hairs. Legs: femur and patella 
armed beneath (except in the middle) and internally with 
subserially arranged spines, superior posterior angles slightly 
produced ; téb¢a much shorter than the patella, armed above 
and behind with two sharp spines, beneath with a row of 
about eight short tooth-like spines ; jist tarsal segment armed 
below with a row of about three tooth-like spines; second 
tarsal segment carinate in its posterior two thirds. 

Legs, especially at the posterior end of the body, armed 
with stout spiniform hairs. 

Length 24 millim. 

Two specimens from Sydney, presented by Mr. John 
Brazier. 

This species is very closely allied to Cr. sulcata of Haase, 
but differs in that the longitudinal dorsal sulci are not visible 
on the first and second tergites, but take their origin from 
the hinder half of the third. 

In sulcata, which is also an Australian species, these sulci 
are complete on the first, second, and third tergites. 


Cryptops setosus, sp. n. 


Colour ochraceous. 

Body robust, thickly and coarsely punctured throughout, 
and hairy. 

Head marked throughout by two fine anteriorly diverging 
sulci. 

Antenne short, hairy throughout, composed of 17 stout 
segments. 

First tergite covered in front by the head, marked ante- 
riorly by a strong transverse sulcus, not longitudinally 
sulcate. 

Maaillary coxe with lightly convex, mesially excavated, 
anterior border, furnished on each side with about four sete ; 
claws long and slender. 

Tergites (except the first three and the last two) quadri- 
sulcate, the lateral sulci beginning at the second, the nine- 
teenth tergite with lateral sulci, but with very short median 
sulci; all the tergites except the last with unraised margins. 

Sternites marked with a cross-shaped sulcus, the longitu- 
dinal sulcus, however, being nearly obsolete behind and 
abbreviated in front. 

Anal somite.—Tergite and sternite of normal form; pleurce 


158 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 


furnished with many (50 +) larger and smaller pores, scarcely 
spinous behind ; legs absent. 

Legs hairy, spinous beneath, the twentieth pair larger than 
the nineteenth. 

Stigmata elongate and ovate, in the anterior half of the 
body more slit-like than in the posterior half. 

Length 34 millim. 

A single specimen from New Zealand, presented by Mr. 
I’. E. Beddard. 

Closely allied to the preceding species, but much larger, 
much more hairy, and more coarsely and closely punctured. 


Cryptops capivare, sp. Nn. 


Colour pale ochraceo-olivaceous ; head ochraceous. 

Body nearly smooth, obsoletely punctured, and sparsely 
hairy. ; 

eg marked throughout its length by two very fine ante- 
riorly diverging sulci. 

Antenne stout, attenuate, pubescent throughout, basally 
hirsute ; apical segment ovate and not longer than the penul- 
timate. 

Maxillary coxe with anterior margin moderately arcuate, 
angularly excised in the middle, furnished with six sete on 
each side. 

Tergites.—The first covering the head behind, entire, the 
second without sulci, the third faintly bisulcate; from the 
fourth to the nineteenth quadrisulcate, the twentieth faintly 
bisulcate ; all except the anal tergite with simple margins. 

Sternites in the anterior half of the body marked with a 
cross-shaped sulcus ; posteriorly the posterior bar of the cross 
disappears, the last three sternites not sulcate. 

Anal somite.—Tergite of normal form; plewre rounded, 
but not spinous posteriorly, furnished with many (30+) 
larger and smaller round pores ; sternite wide, nearly quad- 
rate, parallel-sided, with rounded posterior angles and straight 
posterior border. Legs: the femur and patella very sparsely 
spinous below and on the inner surface, the upper surface of 
each marked throughout its posterior half by a median longi- 
tudinal groove; ¢ibza not sulcate above, but with its posterior 
edge biangulate above, sparsely hairy beneath, and furnished 
with a row of about eleven small denticles; first tarsal seg- 
ment biangulate like the tibia, excavated beneath in front, 
armed with about three denticles; second tarsal segment 
excavated beneath in front, carinate in its posterior three 
quarters. 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 159 


Legs armed with hairs and hair-like bristles. 

Length 24 millim. 

A single specimen from Rio Capivari (Brazil), collected by 
Michaelis. 

Apparently allied to Or. galathee of Meinert, from Monte 
Video. In galathee, however, the anal sternite is said to be 
““ manifesto attenuata,’ whereas in Cr. capivare it is nearly 
square. Moreover, Dr. Meinert makes no mention of the 
sulci on the head-plate nor of the conspicuous grooves on the 
femur and patella of the anal legs. 


Otocryptops punctatus, sp. n. 


Colour ferrugineo- or ochraceo-olivaceous; head-plate 
ferrugineous. 

Body moderately robust, nearly parallel-sided, more atten- 
uated posteriorly than anteriorly. 

Head uot sulcate, about as wide as long, with convex sides 
and nearly straight posterior border, strongly punctured, its 
lateral margin distinctly raised. 

Antenne composed of 17 segments, whereof the basal two 
are hirsute, the rest densely pubescent. 

Maxillipedes strongly punctured, the coxe with anterior 
margin very nearly straight, thickened, the femur armed 
internally with a single tubercle. 

Tergites strongly punctured, the first marked anteriorly 
with a strong, arched, transverse groove, from the sixth with 
raised margins, all of them entirely without trace of longitu- 
dinal sulci. 

Sternites strongly punctured, without sulci. 

Anal somite.—Tergite not sulcate, with parallel sides, the 
margin distinctly raised and posteriorly spined, the middle of 
the posterior border convexly produced posteriorly ; pleure 
furnished with many close-set larger and smaller circular 
pores, the pores not attaining the superior margin, and leaving 
a large subquadrate smooth space around the superior poste- 
rior angle, the posterior border nearly vertical, the process 
smooth, small, slender, and terminated by a single spine; 
sternite much narrowed posteriorly, its posterior border con- 
vex ; /egs moderately long and moderately stout, the femur 
armed with two spiniform teeth, one in the middle of the 
upper inner edge, the other large, in the anterior half of the 
middle of the under surface ; tarsi not pubescent, unarmed ; 
claw spurred. 

Legs.—lwenty-second pair with tarso-metatarsus unarmed 
and divided into a longer proximal and a shorter distal por- 


160 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 


tion ; tarso-metatarsus of the rest undivided and armed with 
a single spine; tibia of the twenty-second pair armed with a 
single inferior spine, tibiz of the rest armed in addition with 
a single anterior distal spine. 

Length up to 41 millim. 

Three specimens from §.H. Corea. 

This species is closely related to Ot. rubiginosus of Li. Koch, 
but differs in the entire absence of tergal sulci. 


Scolopocryptops longiceps, sp. n. 


Body robust, attenuated posteriorly. 

Colour ochraceous, anteriorly darker; head, first tergite, 
and maxillipedes castaneous. 

Head considerably longer than wide, with posterior angles 
widely rounded, nearly parallel-sided, coarsely punctured, 
without trace of sulci. 

Antenne moderately long, distally pubescent, proximally 
sparsely hirsute. 

Maxillipedes coarsely punctured ; coxee with anterior border 
not at all produced, without teeth, widely and shallowly 
excavated in the middle, the margin of the excavation black 
and thickened, a transverse stria crossing the plate a little 
distance behind the anterior border; femoral tooth large, 
conical, pointed, and undivided. 

Tergites.—The first marked before its anterior border by a 
strong arched sulcus, coarsely and sparsely punctured ; from 
the third to the twenty-first coarsely but sparsely punctured 
and conspicuously bisulcate, from the seventh to the twenty- 
first with raised margins, the twenty-second without sulci and 
with the margins raised only anteriorly. 

Sternites marked with conspicuous but scattered punctures, 
without sulci. 

Anal somite-—Tergite with sides posteriorly converging, 
without sulci and with unraised margins, its posterior border 
convexly produced in the middle, the edge of the produced 
portion sinuate; plewre furnished with very many close-set 
larger and smaller pores, the pores above not quite attaining 
the suture which separates the tergite and pleura; a smooth 
quadrate area round the superior posterior angle, the posterior 
border directed obliquely backwards and downwards, the 
process tapering to a single point; sternite a little narrowed 
posteriorly, its posterior angles widely rounded, its pos- 
terior border shallowly and angularly excised in the middle ; 
legs long, the segments a little dilated distally, sparsely 
hirsute proximally, slightly pubescent distally, the femur 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 161 


furnished above in its anterior half on the upper inner 
edve with a large spiniform tooth, the middle of the 
under surface armed with an enormous spiniform tooth, 
which is larger than the spiniform process of the pleura; 
tarsus unarmed, claw not spurred. 

Legs: twenty-second pair much longer and stronger than 
the twenty-first, with tarso-metatarsus divided into a longer 
proximal and a shorter distal segment, unarmed; twenty- 
first pair with tibia unarmed, tarso-metatarsus entire and 
armed with a distal spine; in the rest of the legs the tarso- 
metatarsus is entire, armed with a single spur, and the tibia 
armed with a single spur, the first and second pair having in 
addition an anterior tibial spur. 

Length 60 millim., of anal leg 18°5, width of first tergite 
6 millim., of twelfth 5, of twenty-third 2°7, of head 4:3 ; 
length of head 5. 

A single specimen from Brazil. 

Distinguished from Sc. Miersii and mexicans by the form 
of anterior border of the maxillary coxe &c. 


Newportia Ernsti, sp. n. 


Colour testaceous or pale ochraceous ; head and maxilli- 
pedes castaneous. 

Body slender and nearly parallel-sided, attenuated quite at 
the posterior end. 

Head a little longer than wide, its posterior bordey and 
posterior angles convex, sparsely and shortly hairy and 
marked with larger and smaller punctures, its posterior two 
thirds furnished with two fine, subparallel, anteriorly abbre- 
viated sulci; a fine transverse sulcus in front of the posterior 
border. 

Antenne composed of 17 segments, the basal two or three 
hirsute, the rest pubescent. 

Maxillipedes sparsely punctured and hairy; coxe with 
anterior border but little produced, bilobate, being somewhat 
deeply but narrowly excavated in the middle line, and bearing 
on each side a wide, very short, obliquely set plate-like tooth ; 
femur armed with a small tubercle internally. 

Tergites.—The first marked anteriorly with a semicircular 
sulcus and throughout its length with two longitudinal sulci, 
which slightly converge in front of the transverse sulcus ; the 
second, third, fourth, and twenty-second bisulcate, from the 
fifth to the twenty-first quadrisulcate, as in Cryptops ; all 
punctured, and, except the last, with simple borders. 

Sternites wider in front than behind, except the first, twenty- 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vii. 


162 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 


second, and twenty-third, marked with three longitudinal 
sulci, one median posteriorly abbreviated, and on each side 
one lateral, running from the sides of the anterior border to a 
point on a level with the joint of the leg; the posterior six 
also furnished with a fine transverse sulcus, running from 
side to side immediately behind the terminations of the three 
longitudinal sulci; that part of each tergite which is con- 
cealed by the one immediately following it is defined by a 
deep, transverse, arched groove, the twenty-first marked in 
its anterior half by a fine transverse sulcus; the posterior 
sternites thickly punctured and hairy. 

Anal somite-— Tergite with raised lateral margins and con- 
vexly produced posterior border, not sulcate ; pleura, except 
the superior portion and the process, furnished with many 
conspicuous, close-set, circular pores, the process smooth, 
long, slender, and tipped with a simple spine; _ posterior 
border hairy, inner edge of the posterior border chitinous and 
serrate ; sternite densely porous and hairy, wider in front 
than behind, its posterior border straight; legs long, the 
femur, patella, and tibia subequal in length, femur thickly 
hairy without and within, triangular in section, its upper 
surface posteriorly notched and grooved, its upper inner edge 
furnished with a row of spinules, its lower surface armed 
mesially with six large spines, the three anterior of which are 
smaller and close-set and the three posterior widely separated ; 
patella somewhat sparsely hairy except below in front, armed 
beneath with two widely separated spines; tibia sparsely 
hairy, unarmed; tarso-metatarsus longer than the femur, 
patella, and tibia taken together, the proximal segment about 
one third the length of the tibia, the antenniform portion 
indistinctly articulated to and considerably narrower than the 
proximal portion, hirsute, the segments exceedingly nume- 
rous, very minute, and indistinctly defined, divided into two 
portions by a joint situated in its anterior half. 

Legs.—The twenty-second pair much larger than the 
twenty-first, not spined, the tarso-metatarsus distinctly 
divided, the proximal segment being considerably longer than 
the distal, the patella, tibia, and tarsus densely hirsute; 
twenty-first pair of legs also unarmed, tarso-metatarsus 
undivided and, like the tibia, hirsute; all the rest of the legs 
with undivided sparsely hirsute tarso-metatarsus, an inferior 
distal tarsal spur, and an inferior and an anterior distal tibial 
spur; in the first pair the anterior tibial spur is missing; all 
the claws bicalcarate. 

Length 34 millim., of anal leg 14. 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 163 


One specimen from Caraccas, presented by Dr. Ernst; a 
second ticketed Brazil. 

Resembling N. mexicana, Sauss., in its indistinctly multi- 
articulated tarso-metatarsus, but differing at least in the spine- 
armature of the anal legs. Thus in N. mexicana there is a 
row of three spines on the lower surface of the tibia and the 
upper inner edge of the femur is armed with spines which 
appear to be but little smaller than those along the under 
surtace of this segment. In N. Ernsti, however, the tibia of 
the anal leg is unarmed and the armature of the upper inner 
edge of the femur consists of spinules which are very much 
smaller than the spines on the lower surface. The figure and 
description of N. mexicana furnish no information with 
respect to the sulci of the head, tergites, or sternites. 

In the specimen from Brazil the anal legs are shorter than 
in the one trom Caraccas, and the tarso-metatarsus is a little 
shorter than the femur, patella, and tibia. 


Newportia brevipes, sp. n. 


Colour testaceous or pale ochraceous ; head and maxilli- 
pedes castaneous. 

Body moderately robust, attenuated posteriorly. 

Head with posterior and postero-lateral borders strongly 
convex, sparsely hairy, and sparsely punctured, marked in 
its posterior half by two fine anteriorly converging sulci. 

Antenne thick at the base, the three basal segments 
hirsute, the rest pubescent. 

Mazxillipedes sparsely punctured and hairy ; anterior border 
of the coxee not produced, nearly straight, lightly excised in 
the middle, with a wide, very short, dentiform plate on each 
side ; femur unarmed. 

Tergites.—The first marked in its anterior half with a 
transverse semicircular sulcus, the area detined by the sulcus 
being a segment of a circle, this portion only very indistinctly 
marked with longitudinal sulci, the portion posterior to the 
transverse sulcus furnished with two fine subparallel sulci ; 
the second and twenty-second bisulcate, the third to the 
twenty-first quadrisulcate, as in Cryptops; the median area 
between the two complete sulci longitudinally depressed on 
each side of the middle line; margins unraised. 

Sternites trisulcate, the median sulcus anteriorly and poste- 
riorly abbreviated, the lateral sulci extending from the sides 
of the anterior border to a point on a level with or slightly 
beyond the joint of the legs ; a few of the sternites towards 
the posterior end of the body marked in their posterior half 

LUE: 


164 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Species of Chilopoda. 


by a fine transverse sulcus which runs just behind the poste- 
rior terminations of the longitudinal sulci ; the covered portion 
of the sternites defined by a strong, arched, forwardly convex, 
transverse groove. 

Anal somite.— Tergite not sulcate, with raised margins, its- 
posterior border slightly and convexly produced in the middle ; 
pleure thickly covered anteriorly and inferiorly with circular 
close-set pores, posteriorly and superiorly smooth, the process 
smooth, slender, and simple, the internal edge of the posterior 
surface chitinous and subserrate; sternite wide, closely 
embracing the pleuree, narrowed posteriorly, posterior surface 
concave ; legs somewhat short, hairy, hairs on tarso-meta- 
tarsus longer and more scattered than on the other segments ; 
the femur, patella, and tibia subequal in length, the patella 
being, however, slightly the longest; femur triangular in 
section, armed beneath with a series of five spines, its upper 
inner border furnished with a few minute spinules, its upper 
surface posteriorly notched ; patella furnished below in its 
anterior half with a single small spine; tibia unspined ; tarso- 
metatarsus not so long as the femur and patella taken together, 
evenly thick throughout and indistinctly multiarticulated 
throughout, the proximal segment neither thicker nor longer 
than the others. 

Legs.—Twenty-second pair absent, twenty-first pair infe- 
riorly hirsute, unarmed, twentieth pair also hairy; tibia 
armed distally with an anterior and an inferior spine, and the 
tarso-metatarsus with an inferior setiform spine ; claws basally 
spurred, tarso-metatarsus indistinctly divided. 

Length up to 22°5 millim., of anal leg 6:5. 

Two specimens from George ‘own, Demerara, sent to the 
British Museum by Mr. J. J. Quelch. 

Allied to N. mexicana and N. Hrnsti in having the seg- 
ments of the anal tarso-metatarsus indistinctly defined and 
very numerous. 

Krom both it differs in that the proximal segment of the 
anal tarso-metatarsus is of the same size as, and in all respects 
similar to, the rest of the series. From mewicana it further 
differs in having the tibia of the anal leg unarmed and the 
upper inner edge of the femur at most furnished with a few 
minute spinules; and from N. Hrnsti it may be recognized 
by the form of the sulci on the first tergite and head, the 
area defined by this tergal sulcus being in N. Hrnsti ovately 
convex and marked by two distinct longitudinal sulci, whereas 
in NV. brevipes it is very indistinctly divided and circularly 
convex ; in this last species again there is no posterior trans- 
verse sulcus on the head-plate. 


Dr. W. A. Herdman on Diazona and Syntethys. 165 


XIX.—WNote on Diazona and Syntethys. By W. A. Herp- 
MAN, D.Sc., Professor of Natural History in University 
College, Liverpool. 


Mr. W. Garstane has lately drawn attention, in his “ Report 
on the Tunicata of Plymouth ” *, to the interesting point that 
the Syntethys hebridicus of Forbes and Goodsir has been 
considered by recent authors, on insufficient evidence, to be 
the same as Diazona violacea, Savigny, and that therefore it 
is possible that these two forms may be, if not distinct genera, 
at least distinct species. 

The history of the matter is briefly as follows :— 

Savigny, in 1816, described and figured + Diazona violacea 
from Mediterranean specimens found at the Balearic Isles, 
and established the genus Déazona, which he placed, in his 
‘Systeme des Ascidies,’ at the head of the T’éthyes composées 
immediately after the genus Clavelina. Amongst other 
points he describes and figures the colour as violet, the 
branchial and atrial apertures as being both distinctly six- 
rayed, the internal longitudinal bars of the branchial sac as 
bearing papillae, and the meshes as containing each four 
stigmata. 

Savigny was quoted and copied by various authors ; but 
nothing of importance for the present purpose was added until 
1851, when Forbes and Goodsir, in their paper ‘‘On some 
remarkable Marine Invertebrata new to the British Seas’’ f, 
described under the name of Syntethys hebridicus some speci- 
mens dredged in 30 fathoms close to Croulin Island, near 
Applecross, on the west coast of Scotland. They recognized 
the affinity of their new genus to Savigny’s Déazona, and 
placed it between that genus and Clavelina. ‘They point out 
that their species is of an apple-green hue, that the branchial 
and atrial apertures are not lobed (although the atrial has six 
white ocelli), that the ascidiozooids are marked by lines of 
white pigment, that the branchial sac has thirteen rows of 
stigmata, hooked fleshy tubercles at the angles of the meshes, 
and only one of the stigmata in each mesh. Forbes and 
Goodsir state as the characters distinguishing Syntethys from 
Diazona (1) the simple apertures and (2) the sessile abdomen ; 
but, as Garstang has pointed out, the above details of struc- 
ture of the branchial sac do not agree with those given by 
Savigny for Diazona. 


* Journ. Mar. Biol. Assoc., n. s., vol. ii. no. 1, p. 47 (May 1891). 
+ Mém. pp. 35, 61, 116, pl. ii. fig. 8, and pl. xil.; Syst. p. 174. 
t Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb, vol. xx. pt. ii. p. 807. 


166 Dr. W. A. Herdman on Diazona and Syntethys. 
Alder * in 1863 placed Forbes and Goodsir’s species in the 


genus Diazona under the name of D. hebridica, and showed 
that it did not differ from. Savigny’s form in colour, since its 
living apple-green tint changed to violet on preservation in 
alcohol. He also noted that the apertures ef his specimen 
from the Channel Islands were obscurely six-lobed, and thus 
brought the descriptions of the two forms so closely into 
accord that most subsequent writers have considered them to 
be the same species of Déazona, and the name hebridica has 
dropped out of use. Déazona violacea has since been found 
by Della Valle + and others in the Mediterranean, by Giard } 
off the south-west coast of Brittany, by Lahille § off the north 
coast of Britanny and the Mediterranean coast of France, and 
by Garstang near Plymouth. 

Lahille has recently (loc. cit. 1890) given a detailed 
description, and has shown that-there may be as many as one 
hundred rows of stigmata in the branchial sac, that there are 
twenty-four tentacles, and that no true papille are placed at 
the angles of the meshes. His figures 136 and 137 show 
some meshes containing one, two, and three stigmata each. 
Finally, Garstang (1891), although admitting the generic 
identity of Diazona and Syntethys, tries to show that Alder’s 
specimens from Guernsey were probably not identical with 
Forbes and Goodsir’s species, and that the latter may be 
distinct from D. violacea. He points out the difference in 
the branchial sac between his own specimens from Plymouth, 
which he identifies as D. vdolacea, and the figures and descrip- 
tion given by Forbes and Goodsir—the latter showing only 
thirteen rows of stigmata and only one of the stigmata in each 
mesh. Upon these and the other characters given by Forbes 
and Goodsir he redefines the species Diazona hebridica, but 
concludes by saying that “ the whole matter is so beset with 
doubts that it is greatly to be desired that specimens should 
be obtained again from the Hebrides, and their anatomy 
redescribed ”’ (loc. czt. p. 66). On reading this last sentence 
I at once remembered that I had in my collection a Hebridean 
specimen of Diazona dredged off the north coast of Mull in 
1885 by the Duke of Argyll, and sent to me for identification 
through Dr. John Murray. I had examined the specimen in 
1885, identified it as D. violacea, made some microscopic 


* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (8) vol. xi. p. 169. 

+ ‘Contrib. alla Storia naturale delle Ascidie composte del Golfo di 
Napoli,’ 1877, p. 10; ‘Nuove Contribuzioni, 1881; and ‘Sul Ringio- 
vanimento &c.,’ 1884. 

{ ‘Comptes Rendus,’ ciii. p. 755 (1886). 

§ ‘ Recherches sur les Tuniciers, &c., 1890, p. 257. 


Dr. W. A. Herdman on Diazona and Syntethys. 167 


specimens of the ascidiozooids, a few drawings and some 
notes, and then laid it aside with the intention of returning 
to it again. 

I have now, since reading Mr. Garstang’s interesting 
remarks, re-examined the specimens of Diazona in my collec- 
tion, which are :— 


(1) A colony labelled D. violacea, from the Zoological 
Station, Naples ; 


(2) Part of a colony from near Plymouth, kindly sent to 


me by Mr. Garstang: and 
iy 85 


(8) The Hebridean colony, dredged by the Duke of 
Argyll to the north of Mull; 


with the result that I believe them all to be the same species, 
D. violacea. 

To take up the supposed points of difference: in the first 
place, I find that many of the ascidiozooids in these preserved 
specimens have the branchial and atrial apertures so obscurely 
lobed that from the outside lobes cannot really be said to be 
present; and this is as much the case in the Naples and 
Plymouth specimens as in the Hebridean one. But when 
the test is removed and the siphons of the mantle are 
examined under the microscope it is found that in all three 
specimens each aperture is most distinctly six-lobed. In the 
condition of the apertures, then, my Hebridean colony is 
exactly like the southern forms, and in colour also the speci- 
mens (in spirit) are alike. 

Then in regard to the number of transverse vessels or rows of 
stigmata in the branchial sac, I find in an ascidiozooid from 
the Naples colony over sixty rows, in one from the Hebridean 
specimen I have counted sixty-seven rows, and may have 
missed a few, and in the Plymouth specimen there are about 
eighty rows. It is difficult to get the exact number, as the 
rows are crowded in places; but the above numbers are under 
rather than over the mark, and they show clearly that the three 
colonies are practically alike in the extent of the branchial sac. 

The next point is the number of stigmata in each mesh; 
and here I find very great variations in different parts of the 
branchial sac * in all three colonies. In the specimen from 
Plymouth I find most distinctly in some parts of the sac only 
one stigma in each mesh. ‘There is also a single stigma 
behind each internal longitudinal bar, so that there are nearly 


* Lahille (Joc. cit. p. 257) figures, from Mediterranean specimens) 
meshes containing one, two, and three stigmata each. 


168 Dr. W. A. Herdman on Diazona and Syntethys. 


twice as many stigmata present as are visible on the inner 
surface. The stigmata behind the bars seem to me smaller 
in size; but this I am not certain about. In other parts of 
this same sac I find meshes with two, three, or four stigmata. 
In the Naples specimen close to the dorsal edge, where the 
internal longitudinal bars are usually imperfect for as much 
as eight or nine series of meshes, I find the papilliform con- 
necting-ducts, which indicate the position of undeveloped bars, 
placed one stigma apart, so that if meshes were formed there 
they would contain each one stigma only. In the Hebridean 
specimen there seem generally two or three stigmata in a 
mesh, sometimes four or five, some parts of the sac being in 
this respect exactly like Garstang’s figure (/oc. cit. pl. iL 
fig. 7). I have not noticed meshes containing one stigma 
each so distinctly as in the Plymouth specimen, but I have 
no doubt such might be found by examining a few other 
ascidiozooids. 

Finally, the “hooked fleshy tubercles”? of Forbes and 
Goodsir’s description can, as has been suggested before, be 
quite satisfactorily accounted for by the corrugation of the 
internal longitudinal bars, the thick prominent connecting- 
ducts which seem to project on each side where they join the 
bars, and the imperfect condition of the bars in some parts of 
the sac. 

When a branchial sac is first opened and is examined in 
water under the microscope the appearance of large papillee 
at the angles of the meshes is so distinct that it is difficult to 
realize, until the specimen has-been stained, mounted, and 
examined with a high power, that only connecting-ducts and 
more or less irregular bars are present. ‘There is no difficulty 
in understanding how some of the earlier investigators fell 
into the error of supposing that they saw large papille. 

I think, then, that all the supposed peculiarities of Syntethys 
hebridica can be satisfactorily disposed of. Perhaps the only 
point in Forbes and Goodsir’s description which still requires 
explanation is the thirteen rows of stigmata, and I can only 
suggest that, if there was no mistake about the observation, 
they may possibly have examined a young ascidiozooid with 
rather a small branchial sac. Unless the branchial sac is a 
fairly large one and is well spread out, it is only too easy to 
miss a great many of the rows of stigmata. 

It is still, of course, open to any one to say that the 
Hebridean specimen dredged by the Duke of Argyll is, as I 
have shown above, Diazona violacea, but is not necessarily 
Forbes and Goodsir’s Syntethys hebridicus. This is con- 
ceivable, but is not at all likely, since the specimens are prac- 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 169 


tically from the same locality, and since, as I have pointed 
out, the peculiarities in the description of Syntethys can be 
easily accounted for on the supposition that Forbes and Good- 
sir’s specimens were, like the Duke of Argyll’s, the Diazona 
violacea of Savigny. 


XX.— Contributions towards a General History of the Marine 
Polyzoa, 1880-91.— Appendix. By the Rev. Tuomas 
Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. 


[Continued from p. 93.] 


‘ Annals,’ November 1880 (p. 28 sep.) 
Steganoporella Roziert, Audouin. 


I have taken this species as the type of a new genus, Tha- 
lamoporella, distinguished from Steganoporella by important 
differences in the internal structure of the zocecium *. 


Ibid. (p. 29 sep.). 
Steganoporella elongata, sp. n. 


This species must be referred to the genus Micropora. 
The structure of the Steganoporellide: had not been thoroughly 
investigated when my description of it was published ; later 
researches have shown that it is not a member of this family, 
but finds its proper place in the kindred tribe of the Micro- 


poridee. 
Ibid. (p. 30 sep.). 


Steganoporella Jervoisii, sp. n. 


This form belongs to the genus Thalamoporella. The list 
of the recent species of Steganoporella which I have given 
(p. 80) is from the cause just mentioned defective. The 
first of the species which it contains, Lschara dimpressa, 
Moll, must be removed fromit. Of the rest, Mlustra Roziert, 
Audouin, Membranipora gothica, Busk (=S. Rozier?, form 
gothica, mihi), and Steganoporella Smittii, Hincks, belong to 
the genus Thalamoporella ; Membranipora maguilabris, 
Busk, is the only representative of the genus Steganoporella 
as now defined. 


* “Critical Notes on the Polyzoa,” ‘Annals’ for Feb. 1887, pp. 163, 
164, 


170 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


The synonymy of Micropora impressa contained in Miss 
Jelly’s invaluable ‘ Catalogue’ includes Membranipora Ande- 
gavensis, of Busk, and in a note at the close of it the author 
adds the following :—“‘ Regarding the synonymy of this 
species it must be remarked that opinions differ. Hincks 
places the Membranipora Andegavensis of Busk asa synonym 
of Steganoporella (Thalamoporella) Smittit (B. M. P. 178).” 
My reason for doing so I have already explained (B. M. P. 
vol. i. pp. 178, 179). Through Mr. Busk’s kindness I had 
the opportunity of examining the type-specimen of the Mem- 
branipora Andegavensis of the ‘Crag Polyzoa.’ So far as 
my recollection goes, I had been struck by the close resem- 
blance between the avicularia of the latter and those of 
Steganoporella Smittiz7, which I was about to describe, and 
asked Mr. Busk to allow me to see his specimen. And, in 
passing, | may remark that the presence of the large and 
remarkable avicularia, which are clearly shown in Busk’s 
figure of J/. Andegavensis, is in itself conclusive as to the 
synonymic question. AMccrepora impressa, so far as I know, 
is altogether destitute of these appendages. On examining 
the type-specimen I found such a general agreement between 
it and the recent species as to leave no doubt respecting the 
identity of the two forms. ‘The shape and structure of the 
avicularium are the same in both; this I was able to deter- 
mine even with respect to the minute details, as in one or two 
cases the mandible of the avicularium had been preserved in 
the fossil specimen. What Mr. Busk’s reasons might be for 
identifying his species with the Hschara Andegavensis of 
Michelin | have no means of knowing; but his own figure 
shows that he was mistaken. Michelin’s species, there can 
be little doubt, is the Eschara impressa of Moll. Membrani- 
pora Andegavensis of Busk must therefore be removed from 
the synonymy of the latter. 

Manzoni identifies Membranipora calpensis, Busk (which is 
no doubt Hschara impressa of Moll), with Michelin’s /. Ande- 
gavensis, but follows Busk in referring the Crag species to 
the latter. Probably he merely copied Busk without careful 
examination of his figure. 


Ibid. (p. 39 sep.). 
Microporella fissa, sp. n. 


On the whole I am inclined to refer this form to Adeona 
violacea, Johnston (sp.). The points of difference are the 
shape of the pore, the oblique direction of the suboral avicu- 
larium, the presence of zocecia bearing a large lateral avicu- 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 7 


larium of peculiar form and structure, instead of the small 
central one below the orifice, and the frequent occurrence of 
a second avicularium similar to the last-named on the lower 
part of the front wall. The pore, we now know, is liable (as 
in Microporella decorata) to very considerable variation within 
the limits of a species. The oblique direction of the suboral 
avicularium, on which Busk founded his Lepralia plagiopora, 
is, as I long since pointed out, a character of very small 
moment. The occurrence of the second small avicularium 
would hardly merit notice were it not the case that in A. vio- 
lacea, as commonly met with, there is a remarkable constancy 
both as to number and character in this appendage. Amongst 
the large number of British specimens examined I have never 
met with any diversity of shape, a fact which gives more 
significance to the presence of the gigantic avicularium, with 
its elongate beak and scimitar-shaped mandible, than it would 
otherwise possess. It may be regarded as probably a local 
adaptive modification of the ordinary suboral form, which 
is always absent from the cells bearing the large lateral 
avicularium. 

So far the latter has only been noticed on specimens from 
the Indian Ocean. When present it produces a remarkable 
change in the appearance of the zocecium, which is much 
widened above, the increase being entirely on the avicularian 
side and being due to the presence of the large avicularian 
cell. The long curved beak is also carried up for some 
distance, causing an extension of the zocecium above. The 
transformation of the avicularium in some of the cells of a 
colony (as in Smittia nitida, Verrill, p. 46 sep.) is of not 
uncommon occurrence ; but [ cannot recollect a case in which 
it so materially affects the aspect of the zocecium. 

A question arises as to the true specific name of the A. 
violacea, Johnston (sp.). In her ‘Synonymic Catalogue’ 
Miss Jelly records it as Microporella Heckel’, Reuss, on the 
ground that Reuss described it in 1847 and Johnston in his 
second edition, bearing date 1849. This is an error, and I 
regret to say that Iam responsible for it. In the Bibliography 
at the close of my Hist. Brit. Mar. Polyzoa, through an 
oversight in correcting the proof, 1849 is given as the date 
of Johnston’s second edition, which was really published in 
1847, the same year as that in which Reuss’s Pol. d. Wiener 
Tertiiirbeck. appeared. Johnston’s preface is dated April 
1847, and unless it can be shown that the German author’s 
book was published earlier in the year, there is no ground 
whatever for the change. 

It is not probable that Johnston’s claim will be disputed. 


iW Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


Ibid. (p. 31 sep.). 
Porella rostrata, sp. n. 

In Miss Jelly’s ‘Catalogue’ Lepralia papillifera, Mac- 
Gillivray, is given as a synonym of the above. Neither the 
description nor the figure in the ‘ Prodromus of the Zoology 
of Victoria’ would lead me to identify the two; but if there 
is any sufficient ground for regarding them as one and the 


same species MacGillivray’s name should supplant mine, as 
it was first published in 1868. 


Ibid. (p. 32 sep.). 
Mucronella tubulosa, sp. n. 


Waters * ranks this species as a synonym of Rhynchopora 
longirostris, Hincks; but the species are entirely distinct. 
The most significant characters of Ahynchopora are wanting 
in M, tubulosa. 


‘Annals,’ Feb. 1881 (p. 34 sep.). 


Membranipora bicolor, sp. n. 


In the description of this species it should be added that 
there is commonly a rather prominent nodule on the elon- 
gate interspace which separates the zocecia in the same line 
from each other. 


Ibid. (p. 37 sep.). 
Membranipora patula, sp. n. 
Additional Locality. Queen Charlotte Islands, very common. 


Ibid. (p. 37 sep.). 
Membranipora spinosa, Quoy and Gaimard. 


Jullien has formed a new genus for this species (Chaperta), 
with the following diagnosis :—‘‘ Deux lames calcaires 
internes, & extrémités fixes et servant 4 l’insertion des fibres 
musculaires rétractrices de Popercule” ft. This genus is made 
the type of a family group Chaperide. 

It is hardly possible without an extended comparative 
study of the opercular mechanism to estimate the precise 


* ¢ Annals,’ ser. 6, vol. iv. p. 19, “On Australian Bryozoa.” 
+ ‘ Mission du Cap-Horn, Bryozoaires,’ p. 61, pl. y. figs. 8-5, and pl. xv. 


: ix 
figs. 4, 5. 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 173 


systematic value of this character. But I confess it seems to 
me unlikely that it has the kind of importance which Dr. 
Jullien assigns to it. 

Additional Locality. Cape of Good Hope, common (J. 
Maurice Chaper). 


Ibid. (p. 38 sep.). 


Membranipora permunita, sp. n. 


This species is ranked as a variety of Cellepora Michau- 
diana, d’Orb., by Waters *. Miss Jelly, in her ‘ Catalogue,’ 
reverses this decision on the ground of the important differ- 
ence in the avicularia, and places the latter amongst the 
synonyms of the present form. ‘The distinction, however, 
between the avicularia, though sufficiently striking (they 
belong to different classes), is by no means the only ground for 
separating the two forms. ‘The zocecia are also described, not 
merely in slight particulars, but in general character. It is 
sufficient to instance the marked difference between the aper- 
tures of the two species both in form and in the proportion 
which they bear to the rest of the area. J. permunita is 
clearly not a mere variety of M. Michaudiana, but a distinct 
species; and the latter has therefore no claim to a place in 
the synonymy. 


Ibid. (p. 39 sep.). 
Membranipora (Caleschara) denticulata, MacGillivray. 


The account which I have given of the structure of the 
cell in this species is, I believe, strictly correct ; but I cer- 
tainly do not adhere to my interpretation of it. Caleschara 
belongs to the family Steganoporellide + (which had not been 
properly defined when my paper was written), and would tind 
a place in the genus Onychocella, Jullien, but for the entire 


* “On Cheilostomatous Bryozoa from Aldinga &c., South Australia,” 
Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., August 1885, p. 239. 

+ In the definition which I have given of this family (“ Critical 
Notes,” ‘Annals,’ Feb. 1887, p. 162) the membranous front wall is 
described as “ carrying the orifice and operculum.” But this is not uni- 
versally true of the forms embraced in it. It is the case in Onychocella, 
Jullien, and kindred forms, but not in Steganoporella and Thalamoporella. 
This character must therefore be removed from the family diagnosis. 
Probably this difference is sufficiently important to warrant a division of 
the family. Jullien’s group Onychocellidee has been formed for species 
in which the membranous ectocyst carries the orifice. In these forms 
the true front wall is in all respects similar to that of the Membranipore, 
and the orifice and operculum are of the primitive Membraniporidan type. 


174 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


absence of avicularia. As, however, it agrees in the more 
essential elements of structure with this tribe, the absence of 
the appendages should hardly separate it from its kindred. 
In his diagnosis of the family (Onychocellide) Jullien 
describes the avicularia as “ plus ou moins constants.” 

MacGillivray’s genus Caleschara is hardly tenable, as from 
the condition of his specimens he has been unable to give in 
his diagnosis a sufficient indication of the distinctive charac- 
ters. The ‘ generic character” is not such as to enable the 
student to appreciate the peculiarities of the type. Apart 
from what relates to the habit of growth and other non- 
essential points, there is nothing but the following clause :— 
“ Front calcareous, except a small part anteriorly, which is 
membranous.”’ 

According to ordinary usage a genus so constituted must 
give place to one founded on a diagnosis sufficient for identi- 
fication. Jullien’s Onychocella with a very slight revision 
and somewhat wider scope would include Membranipora 
antiqua, Busk, and kindred forms, as well as Caleschara. 
Busk (in his ‘Challenger’ Report) adopts MacGillivray’s 
name, and associates it with a new generic character. ‘The 
whole subject requires fresh treatment. 


Ibid. (p. 41 sep.). 


Jote on Membranipora transversa, Hincks (=M. cincta, 
Hutton). 


This form seems to be nearly allied to Onychocella and 
Caleschara. 'Vhe membranous ectocyst bears the orifice, and 
below it a calcareous wall passes down from the elliptical 
opesia to the base of the cell, dividing it into two chambers*. 


Ibid. (p. 43 sep.). 
Vincularia abyssicola, Smitt. 


The old genus Vincularia was founded on the erect sub- 
cylindrical habit of growth, and is now superseded f. The 
present species is the type of the genus Smtt¢pora, Jullien, 
but in my judgment should be transferred (as I have already 
stated) to Onychocella, Jullien, revised. 


* On page 42 (sep.), line 15 from the top, for strong read stony. 

+ Busk indeed has retained the name in the ‘ Challenger’ Report, but 
has connected with it a new definition. He assigns it to a genus “ inter- 
mediate between Micropora and Steganoporella,” and with a cylindrical or 
polygonal habit of growth. Sucha genus is quite inconsistent with the 
later views of classification. 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 175 


The portion of this paragraph from p. 42, line 8 from the 
bottom, “I mention this” &c., to p. 43, line 4 from the top 
(inclusive), may be cancelled. 


Ibid. (p. 44 sep.). 


Dracuoris, Busk. 


The species of Déachor’s must be ranged under the genus 
Beania, Johnston. There are no generic differences between 
the two forms. In both the zocecial characters are Bicel- 
larian; Diachoris, which is usually furnished with articu- 
lated avicularia, making a nearer approach than Beanva to 
Bugula, from which indeed it is chiefly distinguished by the 
more complex character of its zoarium *. MacGillivray has 
already united the two genera under the earlier name Beaniaq. 


‘Annals,’ July 1881 (p. 49 sep.). 


Membranipora radicifera, sp. n. 


This was the first species of Membranipora in which 
attachment by means of tubular fibres had been observed. 
Since its discovery the same structural peculiarity has 
occurred in several forms, and may prove to be far from 
uncommon. A more systematic study of the radical appen- 
dages is a desideratum, and would form a very interesting 
chapter in the history of the Polyzoa. 

MacGillivray has placed this species in the genus Beania, 
a decision which I am quite unable to accept (see ‘ Critical 
Notes,” ‘ Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. xix. p. 158). 


Ibid. (p. 55 sep.). 


Steganoporella magnilabris, Busk. 
In the last line of this paragraph for “ZLepralia” read 
Membranipora. 
Ibid. (p. 55 sep.). 
Cribrilina ferox, MacGillivray. 
This species has certainly no right to a place in the genus 


Cribrilina, from which it is separated by the remarkable 


* Brit. Mar. Polyzoa, vol. i. pp. 65, 66. 
t Prodr. Zool. Victoria, dec. xii. p. 67. 


176 Canon A. M. Norman on 


structure of its cell-wall and other characters. MacGillivray 
has constituted the genus [/¢antopora for its reception. It is 
one of the forms whici is attached by tubular fibres. 


[To be continued. } 


XXI.—On the Molluscan Genera Cyclostoma and Pomatias 
and the Crinotd Genus Comaster and Family Comatulide. 
By the Rev. Canon A. M. Norman. 


Ir is not my habit to write for controversy, but for science’s 
sake, and I do not quite follow Mr. Newton when he says 
(‘ Annals,’ June 1891, p. 522) that my statement that I 
thought he had ‘ misapprehended the facts” betrays an 
“amount of prejudice.” One thing is certain: either he has 
‘“‘ misapprehended” the facts or I have done so. I merely 
gave the facts opposing his views in my last notes, hoping 
that this would suffice for my purpose, and not desiring to 
point out too closely what I considered to be errors of state- 
ment. It seems, however, now necessary to notice these. 
I will therefore examine his arguments in detail. 

1. The opening words of his first paper ( Annals,’ vol. vii. 
p- 345) were “ Much confusion has existed since Lamarckian 
days regarding the Molluscan name of Cyclostoma.” There 
was much confusion, I grant, ¢ Lamarckian days; but it 
would be difficult to find any genus which has received more 
universal acceptance for ninety years than Cyclostoma (or 
Cyclostomus), with its type C. elegans. Confusion is only 
introduced when Mr. Newton proposes to substitute Pomatias 
for that time-honoured name. 

2. Mr. Newton argues that Lamarck described two different 
genera which he named Cyclostoma. 

My reply is, Lamarck (as I showed in the ‘Annals’ for May 
last) did not describe two different genera named Cyclostoma. 
His definition in 1799 was intended to cover every species 
which he or other authors subsequently placed init; he gave 
Turbo scalaris as an example (type, as used in modern times, 
was not then understood). The subsequent limitations of the 
genus were as follows :-— 


1799. Cyclostoma, Lamarck. Cyclostoma scalaris. 


1801 *. Cyclostoma, Lamarck (=Lamarck, 1799, partim). 
Cyclostoma delphinus. 


* In definition of genus Lamarck here adds the words “ sans cotes lon- 
gitudinales,” to restrict the genus and exclude Turbo scalarts (=Scalaria). 


Cyclostoma and Pomatias. He 
1801. Scalaria, Lamarck (= Cyclostoma, Lamarck, 1799, 


partim). Scalarta scalaris (= Cyclostoma scalaris) 


1799). 


1801. Cyclostoma, Draparnaud (= Cyclostoma, Lamarck, 
1799, partim). For Nerita elegans and all opercu- 
lated inland Mollusca (except Valvata). 


1803. Cyclostoma, Lamarck. Used by Lamarck in Dra- 
parnaud’s restricted sense, and similarly by all 
subsequent writers. 


1803. Delphinula, Lamarck ( = Cyclostome, Lamarck, 
1799, and 1801 partim). For Turbo delphinus, L., 
= Cyclostoma delphinus, Lamk. 


Thus Lamarck in 1801 removed Scalaria out of his com- 
prehensive genus, and in 1803 he acquiesced in Draparnaud’s 
more restricted use of the name to inland Mollusca, in which 
the animal had “ Tentacles oculés 4 la base externe, mufle 
proboscidiforme.”” In my previous notes (bid. p. 447) I 
quoted Deshayes (in Lamarck), who explained the whole 
matter. J may also refer to Lamarck himself as accepting 
Draparnaud’s restricted genus (‘ Annales du Muséum,’ vol. iv. 
(1804) p. 108), also to Felix de Roissy in De Montfort’s 
‘Hist. Nat. gén. et partic. des Mollusques,’ vol. v. (1805) 
pp- 290, 295, and 300, and De Monttort, ‘ Conchyliologie 
systématique,’ vol. ii. (1810) pp. 131, 287, and 295. These 
and subsequent authors to the present time have acquiesced 
in the restricted use of Cyclostoma, with C. elegans as type. 

3. That Draparnaud, 1801, established another genus 
Cyclostoma. ‘‘ No notice, however, is made by this author 
to the preoccupation of the generic name in 1799, and we can 
only infer that Draparnaud was ignorant of its existence.” 

Is it not a most extraordinary misapprehension that Dra- 
parnaud founded his Cyclostoma in ignorance of Lamarck’s 
Cyclostoma? Why, Draparnaud was a brother Frenchman 
and Lamarck’s conchological friend. It was in consequence 
of the recommendation of Lamarck, Cuvier, and Lacépéde 
that Draparnaud’s posthumous work on the Mollusca was 
published. Authors’ names were not written after genera in 
those days, and therefore Draparnaud wrote ‘‘ Oyclostoma,” 
not ‘‘Oyclostoma, Lamarck.” 

4. Mr. Newton states that Studer established a genus 
Pomatias in 1789, and placed two species under it—P. elegans, 
= Nerita elegans, Miill.,” with reference, and “P. vardegatus, 
a new species;’’ and that Hartmann in 1821, “ apparently 

Ann. &: Maq. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 12 


178 Canon A. M. Norman on 


ignorant of Studer’s work of 1789, describes another Pomatias, 
and uses Cyclostoma patulum as the type.” 

Is not this another misapprehension? Did it not strike 
Mr. Newton as remarkable that Hartmann should have coined 
a name identical with that of Studer for the same genus, and 
is he aware that in the same year, 1821, Hartmann (‘ Neue 
Alp.’ p. 214) actually named a species P. Studeri? 

This statement in Mr. Newton’s first paper is surpassed by 
the following sentence in his second paper:—‘‘ He [7. e. 
Norman] appears to be only anxious to demonstrate that we 
should follow the opinion most generally received by concho- 
logists on this subject [¢. e. in retaining Cyclostoma], instead 
of thinking it a matter for congratulation that the discovery 
of the Studerian genus now relieves us from the difficulties 
that have surrounded Cyclostoma for upwards of ninety years.” 
This sentence appears to admit of no other interpretation 
than that, as Studer’s genus Pomatias was according to Mr. 
Newton unknown to Hartmann, so, according to him, it has 
remained unknown to conchologists until 1891, when it was 
discovered by himself! 1 take down all the works from my 
library which I remember to contain Pomatias of Studer (as 
used tor P. vartegatus and allies) or of Hartmann, and give 
the following result of the ways in which this genus is quoted 
by those writers :— 


“Pomatias, Studer”’ (sic): thus used in Adami, Cristofori 
and Jan, Charpentier, Stabile, Dupuy, Brusina, H. 
and A. Adams, S. P. Woodward, Kobelt, Clessin, 
Westerlund. 


“ Pomatias, Hartmann” (sic): Pini. 


“Pomatias, Hartmann non Studer”? (sic): Moquin-T'andon. 


“Pomatias (Studer 1789), Hartmann 1821” (sic): Paul 
Fischer. 


In this last reference Fischer puts the matter in a nutshell. 
The genus is the genus /’omatias of Studer, and he uses it in 
the restricted sense as employed by Hartmann. As I stated 
in my last notes, Hartmann, when he discovered Pomatias, 
Studer, acted very wisely in leaving the well-established 
Cyclostoma undisturbed and in applying Pomatias to the 
group for which he wished to find a name, and which included 
the second species mentioned by Studer. His action, more- 
over, was fully in accordance with the later Brit. Assoc. 
rules, and cannot lawfully be altered. 


~ 


5. Mr. Newton maintains that Cyclostoma, Lamarck, must 


Cyclostoma and Pomatias. 179 


be applied only to the genus which contains “Turbo scalaris ;” 
nor will he be content to write Cyclostoma, Drap., because 
there was a previous Cyclostoma, Lamarck, though not in 
use. But he will not accept the only logical conclusion of 
his own argument, which, if granted to be true, would necessi- 
tate Cyclostoma superseding Scalarta. So he hunts for 
something earlier, and finds Sca/a, Klein; but then this is 
prebinomial, so will not do, and so he catches at a straw, and 
finds Scala, Humphrey, ‘ Museum Colonnianum,’ 1797, two 
years antedating Cyclostomu, Lamarck, and which has been 
used by Mr. Dall. What is the history of this Scala, Hum- 
phrey ? It seems scarcely to be believed that its authority 
restsupon the fact that a name, “anonymous and undescribed” 
(Dall), was inserted in a sale catalogue—nothing more than a 
pre-Linnean name applied to a shell for sale ; and this is to 
be enough to give it post-Linnean authority! It may be 
expected after this that frequent reference will be made ninety 
years hence to ‘* Stevens’s ” sale catalogues, for would there 
not be Scala, the precedent for their authoritative use *. 

Lastly, Mr. Newton objects to the last part of Brit. Assoc. 
Rule 10, which allows the retention of a generic or specific 
name if no similar prior name is im use; and he refers to the 
American and French rules, which cannot claim to have been 
yet accepted generally even in the countries in which they 
originated, whereas the B. A. rules have the highest autho- 
rity and the widest usage. That this Rule 10 is generally 
accepted on the continent has been proved by references in this 
very discussion, for I showed in my last notes that two of the 
leading zoologists of the continent, G. O. Sars and Schulze, 
observed it, and all the conchologists who write Cyclostoma, 
Drap.—and their name is legion—do the same. Mr. Newton 
asks whether I am aware that in my recent “ Revision of 
British Mollusca,” 1890, where I “ place under review some 
seventy or eighty genera, about a dozen of them are preoccu- 
pied names}, and whether they remain so in my desire to 
carry out strictly to the letter my interpretation ct the latter 
portion of Rule 10.” I am always thankful to be put right 
when I am wrong; but I am not aware of any thing of the 
kind, and think that Mr. Newton is here again under a 

* T cannot acquiesce in Mr. Dall’s conclusions, but a very full state- 
ment of the case by him will be foundin Bull. Soc. Comp. Zool. vol. xviii. 
(1889) p. 299. 

+ One name, Cryptazis, I advisedly retained, though knowing it to be 
precccupied and that it could not stand. I was unwilling to give a new 
generic name to a species which, when better known, will probably find 
a resting-place in an existing genus, and therefore for the present thought 
it best to leave it with Jeffreys’s description and Jeflreys’s name. 


19 


180 Canon A. M. Norman on 


“misapprehension.” But granted, for the sake of argument, 
that his suggestion is true, he must see that he has put the 
strongest possible argument into my hands for the retention of 
the rule as it stands. Here is a rule-of-three sum: If he 
would supersede the use of twelve out of eighty names of 
genera because the names, though not in use, had been 
employed at an earlier date, what slaughter would he make 
among the, say, fifty thousand generic names contained in 
“Scudder” 2 

The laws of priority were drawn up that justice might be 
done to the earlier author, but were never intended to be 
applied for the purpose of upsetting groups of genera which, 
having the sanction of ninety years’ usage, have been 
employed, and can still be employed, without injustice to any 
one. ‘ Possession is nine points of the law,” and the undis- 
puted retention of property for twenty years constitutes a right 
of possession*. I would call attention to the “ common 
sense’’ contained in the suggestive note in this month’s 
(July) ‘ Annals’ by Prof. Jeffrey Bell, “A Test Case for the 
Law of Priority.” The overstrained pressure of every law 
becomes its abuse— Summum jus summa injuria.”’ 


Comaster and Comatulide. 


I must add a few words in reply to Mr. F. A. Bather’s 
observations (‘ Annals,’ vol. vil. p. 464) on my notes on Cri- 
noidea. 

Mr. Bather calls attention to the fact that the name I pro- 
posed for a genus to contain the doubtful Comatula multi- 
radiata of Goldfuss, ‘‘G'oldfussta,” is preoccupied. Though 
not in the ‘Nomenclators,’ I find this is the case ; but neither 
Goldfussia of Castelnau or of myself are likely to stand. I 
only gave a name to take away the opportunity of any one 
saying that ‘“‘Comaster is in use for something else,” however 
wrongly so in use. 

I shall reply to Mr. Bather so briefly that it will be neces- 
sary to refer to what has been in my and his notes written on 
the subject to understand my meaning. 

Mr. Bather writes :—“ (1) The priority of the name 
Comaster to Actinometra is no new discovery ; but (2) the 


* This day’s ‘Times’ (July 10) contains a curious case of one Joseph 
Jacobs, whose cocks and hens cannot, by all the authority of the London 
County Council, be turned off the “ now greatly improved and beautified ’ 
Plumpstead Common, because it was proved that these cocks and hens 
and their papas and mammas had taken their exercise there for the last 
fifty years, 


Comaster and Comatulide. 181 


diagnosis given by Agassiz was worthless; while (3) Canon 
Norman has not told us what we are to understand by 
Comatula multiradiata, Lamarck.” 

(1) Exactly, that wasmy argument. If it had been a new 
discovery no blame would have attached to those who, 
knowing Comaster to be earlier, use Actinometra. 

(2) Worthless! It would be interesting to know what 
old genera are sufficiently described to satisfy Mr. Bather’s 
requirements. 

(3) There was no call for me to do so, Carpenter has 
taken great pains in the matter, and after examination of 
types considers that Lamarck included two species under 
Comatula multiradiata; both of these he places in Actino- 
metra, and makes the earlier-described Comaster, Agassiz (of 
which this same Comatula multiradiata was the type*), a 
synonym of the later-described Actiénometra—a course con- 
trary to law and to justice. 

Mr. Bather’s next statement is :— 

“ When the time arrives for splitting up the assemblage of 
genera at present lumped together as Comatulide, the name 
Antedonidez should certainly be applied to that family in 
which Antedon is placed. But while such different forms as 
Thaumatocrinus, Atelecrinus, and Promachocrinus swell the 
motley crowd, the name Comatulidz seems, from its very 
want of meaning, the best adapted to embrace them.” 

What does Mr. Bather imply by “ want of meaning”? I 
must go to school again. Comatulide, I had supposed, meant 
Comatulidez, and was=Comatulide, 7. e. the genus Comatula 
and its allies; and as Comatula is a synonym of Antedon, 
therefore Comatulides = Antedonide= Antedon and its allies. 
But Mr. Bather puts me right and tells me practically that 
I must not believe any thing I see in print, and that when 
Carpenter (‘Challenger’ Report) gives and fully describes 
(p. 6) the “ Family Comatulide,” he is doing nothing of the 
kind, even though the family is headed thus—“ Family 
Comatulide, d’Orbigny, 1852; emend. P. H. Carpenter, 
1888,” and that I must not understand him as meaning what 
he says, when, after referring to the three older genera of 
the family, Carpenter writes:—‘‘'Three new genera have 
been established by myself for new types of recent Comatule, 
viz. Atelecrinus, Promachocrinus, and Thaumatocrinus ; and 
these six are all that could strictly be included } in the family 
Comatulide until quite recently.” 


* In the ‘ Annals,’ 1891, vol. vii. p. 387, last line but one from bottom, 
I see I have made an error :—Sor “Group 8, typica” read “Group 7. 
Fimbriata.” 

+ The italics are mine, 


182 Mr. E. W. L. Holt on the 


XXI1.— Additions to the Invertebrate Fauna of St. Andrews 
Bay. By Ernest W. L. Horr, Assistant Naturalist to 
the Royal Dublin Society’s Fishery Survey, and late of 
the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 


[Plate XI. ] 


Proressor M‘InrTosu, to whom I am indebted for the use of 
the Marine Laboratory during a stay of eighteen months at 
St. Andrews, has asked me to furnish a brief record of such 
forms, new to the local fauna, as came under my observation 
during that period. They were obtained for the most part 
by the use of the tow-nets or from the lines of the St. 
Andrews fishermen, whose kindness in allowing us to over- 
haul their gear and in bringing to the laboratory specimens 
which had excited their own curiosity cannot be too highly 


appreciated. 
INFUSORIA. 


On April 1, 1890, a specimen of Caligus rapax brought up 
in the bottom tow-net was noticed to be beset posteriorly by 
a number of foreign organisms which on close examination 
proved to be Acinetid Infusorians apparently belonging to 
the genus L/emiophrya. Figure 1 (Pl. XL.) represents the 
host and its epizoic parasites as they appeared on the following 
day. On the day of capture most of the Infusorians were 
covered in the apical region with gemmules, which had all 
been liberated when the drawing was made. 

Hemiophrya is characterized by the possession of tentacles 
of two orders, of which the suctorial ones appear to be usually 
very minute. In the specimens before us no suctorial tentacles 
were discernible, and, judging from Saville Kent’s figures 
(¢ Manual of Infusoria,’ pl. xvil.), this is occasionally the case 
with other species of this genus, 

Sir John Dalyell, in ‘The Powers of the Creator displayed 
in the Creation’ (vol. i. p. 249, pl. Ixvi. fig. 10), mentions 
and figures ‘a minute zoophyte ” from the dorsal region of a 
Caligus. 1 think that a glance at his figure leaves no doubt 
but that he was misled, as I was at first myself, by the 
resemblance of the form before us to a Hydroid. As our 
form does not agree exactly with any other species of which 
I have been able to find a description, | would propose to 
name it after its first observer. 


Hemiophrya Dalyelli, sp.n. (Pl. XI. figs. 1-4.) 
Pedicle or tube hyaline, finely granular, not striated, 


Invertebrate Fauna of St. Andrews. 183 


slightly curved, about six times as long as body; at distal 
end about half the greatest width of body when fully ex- 
tended (as in fig. 2), tapering gradually towards the base. 

Body yellowish brown by transmitted light, subject to 
considerable variations of shape (see figs. 2, 3, and 4). Pre- 
hensile tentacles about as long as body, confined to apical 
region, and showing a spiral structure internally under a 
high power. 

Length of tube in largest specimens about 1 millim. 

Hab. On Caligus rapax. 


POLYCHATA. 
Polygordius, sp. 


The larve of a species of Polygordius occurred in the 
surface-nets on August 19 and October 23 and 25, 1890. 
Several were observed to undergo their final metamorphosis 
after a few days’ life in the laboratory. Its appearance in 
these waters is somewhat surprising. 


NEMERTEA. 


A Pilidium larva was taken at the surface on October 13, 
1890. It measured *71 millim. in greatest length, the height 
without flagellum being about the same. The flagellum con- 
sisted of a bunch of fine vibratile filaments, which usually 
adhered so closely together as to have the appearance of a 
single tapering appendage. ‘The ventral margins in life 
showed a beautiful arrangement of reddish-brown pigment at 
the bases of the cilia. The prostomial disks were a pale 
yellow colour, and the stomach was filled with a brownish 
mass interspersed with black dots. 

Pl. XI. figs. 5 and 6 represent the larva in lateral and 
anterior views. 

Professor M‘Intosh informs me that no Nemertean known 
to undergo a Pilidium stage has been recorded from the 
adjacent waters, 


HyYDROIDA. 


Euphysa aurata (Forbes), the gonozooid of Corymorpha 
nana (Hincks), was taken at the surface in the beginning of 
August 1890. A species of Corymorpha is known to inhabit 
the bay, but recent attempts to dredge it have not proved 
successful. This gonozooid does not seem to have been met 
with here before. 


184 On the Invertebrate Fauna of St. Andrews. 


Gonozooids belonging to a species of Hybocodon were 
obtained in considerable numbers in the bottom-nets in April 
and May 1890. ‘Their occurrence suggests the presence of a 
second species of Corymorpha in the bay. 


SIPHONOPHORA. 


Two examples of a form allied to Agalmopsis, but appa- 
rently undescribed, were taken in the bottom-net in May 1890 
in company with Hybocodon. I have handed over the speci- 
mens of both these forms, together with such notes and 
drawings as I made of them, to the Rev. A. D. Sloan, M.A., 
B.Sc., who is making a careful investigation of them *. 


GASTROPODA. 
Pleurophyllidia Levent, Bergh. 
Specimens of this rare British mollusk were obtained for 


the first time from the haddock-lines from the mouth of the 
bay in the autumn of 1889 and in April 1890. 


Idalia aspersa (A. & H.). 


On examining a large Molgula arenosa brought up by the 
haddock-lines from the sandy part of the bay a specimen of 
this rare mollusk was found to have effected a lodgement 
inside the test, which was somewhat torn. 


Tritonia Hombergit (Cuv.). 


A perfectly white specimen was brought in on the haddock- 
lines in the spring of 1890. 'The mollusk is not rare in the 
neighbourhood of the Bell Rock. 


E\NTEROPNEUSTA., 


A few Tornaria larve were taken at the surface on the 
6th and 7th August, 1890. They appeared to be identical 
with those described by Bourne from Plymouth, which are 
the only others recorded from British waters. Balanoglossus 
is not known to occur anywhere in the neighbourhood of 


St. Andrews. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. 
Fig. 1. Caligus rapax, with epizoic Hemiophrya Dalyelli, sp. n. 
Figs, 2-4, Auimals and portions of the tubes of the last-named in various 
states of expansion; more highly magnified. 
Figs. 6 & 7. Lateral and anterior views of Pildium larva. fl, flagellum ; 
p.s.d., prostomial disk ; st., stomach. 


* Vide Ann, & Mag. Nat, Hist., May 1891. 


Bibliographical Notices. 185 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


Contribuicées & Paleontologia do Brazil. (With the original in 
English.) By Caartus A. Waite, M.D., Paleontologist to the 
Geological Survey of the United States, &¢.— Archivos do Museu 
Nacional do Rio Janeiro, vol. vii. 4to, National Press, Rio 
Janeiro, 1887. Pp. 1-273, with Index, pp. 1-v, and 28 plates. 


TuesE contributions to the Paleontology of Brazil have resulted 
from a study of Cretaceous Invertebrate Fossils collected by the 
Brazilian Geological Survey under the direction of the late Prof. Ch. 
Fred. Hartt, and preserved by the care of Mr. Orville A. Derby, 
who accepted the position of Director of the Geological Section of 
the Brazilian National Museum, for the purpose of preserving these 
results of the Survey, which have now been confided to Dr. White, 
by the Director of the Brazilian National Museum at Rio de 
Janeiro, for publication. 

After a warm recognition of the enlightened support and 
encouragement given to science, and to the Geological Survey in 
particular, by His Imperial Majesty Dom Pedro II., Dr. White 
proceeds to a careful bibliography of books and memoirs illustrative 
of South-American Mesozoic Invertebrata, from 18359 to 1581. 

The fossils sent to Dr. White for description and illustration 
comprise Conchifera, Gasteropoda, Cephalopoda, one Polyzoon, and 
Echinodermata from the marine strata, and the Molluscan fauna of 
the freshwater Bahia group. These are described and figured in 
this order. 

At pp. 7-14 Mr. 0. A. Derby supplies, chiefly from his own 
personal observations, an account of the strata from which these 
fossils were obtained. The marine fossils here described were 
collected from beds in detached basins, lying on probably Palaeozoic 
rocks, along the coast from the mouth of the Amazon to that of the 
Rio Reale, about lat. 12°S., namely the basins of Para, Pernam- 
buco, and Sergipe. Further south similarly situated freshwater 
basins occur along the coast of the province of Bahia, to about lat. 
18° S., namely those of Bahia and of Southern Bahia or the Abrol- 
hos Islands. 

Although some among the marine fossils have a Jurassic aspect, 
yet all are integral parts of a true Cretaceous fauna, differing much 
from any others, except (to some extent) that of Southern India 
and that of Gosau in the Tyrol. The homotaxial relationship of 
these fossils is carefully noted by Dr. White. Very many of the 
specimens are casts and not well preserved ; but the Author, desirous 
of making them useful to geologists, has sedulously worked out 
their zoological characters as far as possible, and has defined :—82 
Conchifera (including 58 new species, besides 5 which may be 
generically, but not specifically determined); 91 Gasteropoda (in- 
cluding 77 new species and 7 not specifically named); 13 Cepha- 
lopoda (namely 11 Ammonites, 8 new species, with 1 Helicoceras, 


186 Miscellaneous. 


sp. n., and 1 Nautilus); and 15 Echinodermata (of Cidaridee 10 new 
species and a fragment; of Galeritide 2 new species; of Cassidu- 
lide 2 new species; of Spatangids 2 species, 1 of them new; and 
one fragment of an Asterid). 

To the 6 species of Mollusks already known from the freshwater 
group 5 species are now added, and all but one of them are figured 
together on plate xxvi. 

Prof. E. D. Cope has compared the Vertebrate fossils from the 
Pernambuco basin with those of the Fox-hill group of the Western 
United States, and those of the Bahia freshwater group with the 
fossils of the Laramie group of the same region, these two being 
the upper members of the Cretaceous series of North America. 

Mr. Derby mentions at p. 8 that, from about the latitude of Bahia 
northward to the coast near the city of Maranham, the high inte- 
rior plateau, against which the fossiliferous strata of the coast abut, 
is overlain by a thick series of sandstones and shales, which at 
several points have yielded many fish-remains, regarded as of Creta- 
ceous age by Agassiz, but Jurassic by Newberry and Cope. Presu- 
mably older than the coast basins, and divided from them by an 
uprise of the land, should the plateau-beds prove to be of Cretaceous 
age, those on the coast will be referred to the middle or later part 
of that age. 

The exact distribution of the marine fossils described by Dr. A.C. 
White is exhibited in an extensive and valuable table (with an 
explanation) by Mr. O. A. Derby at pages 264-271, ‘so as to facili- 
tate the examination of the question as to whether the fauna of any 
of these localities (27 altogether) presents differences that indicate 
distinct geological horizons, or only such as might be expected 
from differences in geographical position, in the character of the 
rocks, and in the degree of completeness in which the fauna of each 
locality is represented in the collections.” 

The descriptions of the fossils (pp. 20-263) are enriched with 
Dr. White’s wide experience of the varietal changes and migrational 
distribution of such organisms. The twenty-eight quarto litho- 
graphed plates give admirable representations of the specimens, 
whether perfect or otherwise, evidently with careful exactness ; and 
with them and the elaborate descriptions we have a very valuable 
work of reference both for geologists interested in Brazil and for 
those who may be studying the Cretaceous formations in other parts 
of the world. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


The Development of the Central Nervous System of the Pulmonata. 
By Dr. Ferp. Scumipr. 


Aurnoven the development of the Gastropods, and of the Pul- 
monata in particular, has already often been the subject of close 


Miscellaneous. 187 


investigation, the knowledge which we possess about it must still 
be termed incomplete. This is to a certain extent due to the fact 
that the majority of the treatises dealing with the question belong 
to a period at which the methods of investigation were not suffi- 
ciently developed, and when, moreover, many questions, the solution 
of which is to-day a matter of the first importance, were as yet 
entirely untouched. Recent writers have satisfactorily filled up a 
portion of these gaps in the development of the Gastropods, yet 
many a question—and this applies especially to the Pulmonata— 
still awaits its solution. I had the opportunity of collecting and 
examining arich material of embryos of different terrestrial Pul- 
monates, and I purpose to give in the following pages a brief account 
of certain results of my investigations, which are not yet completely 
concluded, concerning the development of the central nervous system. 
An exhaustive account of the development of this, as well as of the 
remaining systems of organs, will, however, be reserved for a subse- 
quent publication, in which my statements, supported by figures, 
shall be compared with those already to be found in the literature 
of the subject. 

I inyestigated the development of the following forms :—Suceinza 
putris, L., Clausilia laminata, Mont., and a few other species of the 
same genus; Limaw cinereo-niger and L, agrestis, L. Excluding a 
few deviations, the forms mentioned agree well together in their 
development. The statements in the present paper refer to Limaa 
agrestis and Clausilia laminata. 

The entire central nervous system arises by proliferation of the 
external epithelium of the body, and is therefore excluswely ectodermal 
in origin, a fact which agrees with all reliable statements of recent 
investigators of Gastropod embryology. I preface my account of 
the origin of the several pairs of ganglia with a short description 
of the epithelium of an embryo at the corresponding stage of deve- 
lopment. 

The epithelium of the young and still spherical embryo consists, 
with the exception of four regions of the body which will be men- 
tioned forthwith, of large cubical cells, the protoplasm of which is 
only very slightly stained by the reagents employed by me (alum- 
carmine and hematoxylin). On both sides of the wide oral 
opening, however, the epithelium is composed of close-packed 
cylindrical cells, which are considerably smaller and at the same 
time relatively elongate, and take a deep stain ; these regions of the 
body therefore appear by condensed light as two oval, subsequently 
reniform, sharply circumscribed disks, the “ sensory plates.” Be- 
hind the oral region, corresponding to the subsequent ventral sur- 
face, there extends a roundish area, the cells of which are entirely 
similar to those of the sensory plates; this disk of cells soon pro- 
jects as a blunt cone : it is the earliest rudiment of the foot. Border- 
ing upon this, and extending on to the dorsal surface, we find a 
similar circular disk of cells—the rudiment of the mantle, with the 
shell-gland. 

In the course of the further development the whole of the super- 


188 Miscellaneous. 


ficial epithelium of the body, with the exception of the portion 
lying above the mouth—the subsequent “ cephalic vesicle” —becomes 
transformed, owing to active multiplication of cells, into a tissue 
composed of little cylindrical elements. 

The cerebral ganglia arise from the epithelium of the sensory plates 
in the form of solid proliferations, which separate from their matrix 
and soon become connected by a strong commissure lying above the 
fore-gut. Soon after this has taken place the sensory plates bud 
outwards on each side into three blunt papille, and so form the 
earliest rudiments of what are subsequently the two tentacles and the 
oral lobes. The epithelium of the rudiments of the tentacles gives 
origin by proliferation to the tentacular ganglia, while soon after the 
separation of the cerebral ganglia from the epithelium of the sensory 
plates the latter give rise to yet other structures, which subsequently 
come to have relations with the cerebral ganglia, and possess the 
highest interest for us. These structures are the “ cerebral tubes :” 
I shall deal further with them below. 

Simultaneously with the cerebral ganglia the two pedal ganglia 
arise in a precisely similar way from the epithelium of the foot-plate, 
and soon become connected together by commissures as well as by 
connectives with the corresponding cerebral ganglion of each side. 

It is not until later that a third pair—the visceral ganglia —appear. 
They arise by proliferation of epithelium in the neighbourhood of the 
orifice of the two primitive kidneys, and after separating from the 
epithelium le beneath the hind-gut; they become connected by 
commissures with each other and with the corresponding cerebral 
ganglion of each side. At this stage of development therefore the 
nervous system of the Pulmonata exhibits a surprising agreement 
with the typical disposition seen in many Lamellibranchs, e. g. Unio 
or Cyclus, while the central nervous system of the perfect snail 
(Clausilia or Limaw) exhibits much more complicated and appa- 
rently quite different arrangements. How these are produced in 
the course of further development, how the separate parts become 
displaced from their relative positions, will be explained in my 
detailed work; in the present paper a short outline only is given. 
In the comparison of the embryonic with the fully developed nervous 
system of the Pulmonata, that which at once strikes us and at the 
same time renders more difficult the comparison of the latter with 
the nervous system of the Lamellibranchs, is the circumstance that 
the separate constituents of the central nervous system, the various 
ganglia, are much more complicated in structure in the adult snail, 
have apparently quite a different position with reference to one 
another, are partly fused together, or at any rate touch one another, 
and thus surround the foremost section of the intestinal tract as a 
single mass. They are therefore situated quite at the anterior end 
of the body, while in the embryo the several pairs of ganglia — 
corresponding to the primitive arrangement in the mussels—are 
quite distinct and imbedded in widely separated regions of the 
body. The following is probably the explanation of this apparent 
difficulty :—After the several pairs of ganglia have separated in 
the embryo from the epithelium of the surface of the body and have 


Miscellaneous. 189 


become connected together by means of commissures they form an 
integral system of organs, the further development of which pro- 
ceeds quite independently of the increase in size and, in dif- 
ferent regions of the body in consequence of unequal growth, of 
the different expansion of the external contours of the body. In 
the embryo the visceral and pedal ganglia are relatively widely 
separated from the cerebral ganglia, with which they are united 
by relatively long commissures. All ganglia rapidly increase in 
size, while the commissures uniting them together do not increase 
in length in the corresponding ratio. It follows that a gradual 
approximation of the ganglia must result from this, until, as the 
ganglia continue to increase in volume, they finally come into con- 
tact with one another, while at the same time the various ganglia 
continually recede further from their place of origin, the surface of 
the body, which is rapidly extending in all directions. 

We have already briefly alluded to the “ cerebral tubes,” struc- 
tures which arise from the sensory plates after the formation 
of the rudiments of the cerebral ganglia, and which subsequently 
come into important relation with the central nervous system. 
They are developed in this way :—Soon after the separation of the 
cerebral gangha a sac-shaped invagination of the epithelium of the 
sensory plates takes place on each side below the ocular tentacle, and, 
growing continually deeper, finally comes into contact with the cerebral 
ganglion of the corresponding side, though it still has for some time 
a communication with the exterior by means of a long canal. The 
duct of this “cerebral tube” subsequently closes, and loses its con- 
nexion with the external epithelium ; the structure then lies, as a 
thick-walled vesicle, upon the cerebral ganglion. While the lumen 
of the vesicle gradually becomes narrower, and finally disappears 
entirely, an active multiplication of cells takes place in its walls, 
and at subsequent stages of development we find the primitive 
“cerebral tube” transformed into a roundish mass, which is completely 
fused with the corresponding cerebral ganglion; nevertheless the 
limits of the structure can still be determined with certainty, since 
its small constituent elements take a much deeper stain than those 
of the cerebral ganglia. 

These structures, the ‘* cerebral tubes,” were discovered and their 
true importance recognized by Messrs. P. and F. Sarasin (cf. their 
“ Entwicklungsgeschichte der Heliv Waltoni, Reeve,” in the‘ Ergeb- 
nisse naturw. Forsch. auf Ceylon,’ i. Bd. Heft 2, 1888). 

In the tropical Helix examined by the above-mentioned authors 
two ‘cerebral tubes ””—the structures were thus designated, and I 
have accepted the term—were found on each side, and in this respect 
therefore Helix Waltoni differs from Clausilia and Limax. As 
regards the phyloyenetic importance of these peculiar organs, the view 
taken by Messrs. Sarasin appears perfectly justifiable :—The cerebral 
tubes of the Gastropods correspond to the various organs described as 
cephalic pits, nuchal organs (‘* Nackenorgane”), gc. in many Anne- 
lids, and to the cephalic pits of the Nemertines.—Sitzungsberichte der 
_ Naturforscher-Gesellschaft bei der Universitdét Dorpat, Bd. ix. Heft 2, 
1891, pp. 277-282. 


190 Miscellaneous. 


The Development of Daphnia fron the Summer Ovum. 
By J. Lesepinsxy, Assistant at the University of Odessa. 


There are very few memoirs dealing with the embryology of the 
Cladocera. Some of them have merely an historic interest*; the 
others deal with nothing more than the external form of the embryo 
at different stages, without giving any further details about the 
internal processes of development. The best treatise on the 
development of the Cladocera is that by Dr. Grobbent, whose 
observations were made upon Moina Grobben arrived at very 
important results, which still serve as a basis for certain general 
theoretical considerations on the laws of heredity. But even 
Grobben’s excellent investigations still left gaps in the facts of the 
Cladoceran development; of the formation of the shell-gland our 
knowledge is merely problematical, of that of the heart it is ni; in 
the same way the segmentation and ‘“ the origin of the separation of 
the germinal layers in the blastosphere stage” still await the requi- 
site elucidation, 

My investigations have been carried out upon Daphnia similis, 
Cls. The animals were kept in aquaria, and deposited their ova at 
the temperature of an ordinary room. The summer ovum of 
Dapknia similis is perfectly spherical and +125 mm. in diameter ; 
it is enclosed in two membranes, the outer of which is a chorion, 
the inner a vitelline membrane. The contents of the ovum consist 
of (1) protoplasm, and (2) nutritive yolk. The latter is composed 
of fat- and albumen-globules of different sizes, exhibits a concentric 
arrangement, is of a green or blue colour, and renders the ovum 
perfectly opaque. In every ovum there is found a large fat-globule, 
always excentric in position, around which other smaller ones are 
grouped. The protoplasm occupies a central position in the ovum, 
and is represented by an amoeboid cell with lobulate nucleus, which 
very greedily assimilates the surrounding yolk, increases in size, and 
multiplies. 

Segmentation is superficial, The protoplasm alone divides; no 
furrows appear on the surface of the ovum, and the subjection of 
the nutritive by the formative yolk during segmentation does not 
take place. The amoeboid cell separates off a lump of plasma, 
which lies at the periphery of the ovum, and in which a large 
vesicle-shaped nucleus can be recognized; the lump of plasma is a 
directive vesicle (according to Weismann and Ishikawa). ‘The 
protoplasmic ameeboid cell, maintaining as before a central position, 
divides into two equal daughter-cells, and each of these in a similar 
way again divides into two, and so on. At stage 8 the directive 
vesicle is still present ; but subsequently it is no longer recognizable. 
I was not able to determine what becomes of it. 


* Jurine, Histoire des Monocles, 1820. 

+ Zaddach, 1854; Leydig, 1860; Metschnikoff, 1866; P. E. Miller, 
1868; Dohrn, 1870; Claus, 1876. 

{ Grobben, Die Entwicklung der Motna rectirostris, 1879. 


Miscellaneous. 191 


The progeny of the protoplasmic amoeboid cell multiply by divi- 
sion, and travel from the centre of the ovum to its periphery; only 
very few of them remain in the interior, surround the large excen- 
tric fat-globule, and disintegrate the fat- and albumen-globules. A 
small number only of the cells which travel out to the periphery of 
the ovum actually emerge at a few points on its surface; many of 
them merely approach the periphery and then undergo active multi- 
plication, whereby the limits of certain cells become confluent and 
thus form ‘“plasmodia,” in which the nuclei are accumulated in 
heaps and form groups or nests. 

Both the cells which have gained the surface of the ovum, as well 
as those forming plasmodia, undergo further division, and, as the 
former extend over the surface of the ovum, while the latter emerge 
thereon, constitute a continuous blastodermal layer. The cells of the 
blastoderm are everywhere similar in size and form, and the ovum 
has now reached the blastula stage. On further development the 
cells of one half of the ovum become columnar, while those of 
the other half retain a cuboid shape. The columnar cells form an 
elongated streak—the primitive streak, and the ovum enters upon 
the stage of the polar blastula. The embryo now exhibits bilateral 
symmetry; we can trace the dorso-ventral plane, and distinguish 
the ventral and dorsal sides of the embryo, but the anterior and 
posterior ends of it are as yet alike undistinguishable. At a further 
advanced stage the flattish cells in the median line near one end of 
the dorsal side of the embryo become columnar, and we get a local 
blastodermal thickening, which constitutes an apical plate; with the 
appearance of this latter organ we are in a position to distinguish 
the anterior end of the embryo, and to fix the position of all the 
other regions. In this completely bilateral stage the embryo re- 
tains, as before, a perfectly spherical shape, but its diameter is now 
greater. 

The germinal layers are formed by invagination. The blastopore 
is a slight hollow, below which there lhe a very few amceboid cells, 
which slowly sink into the yolk. Although I have made a number 
of preparations of this stage, I have never succeeded in discovering 
merely a hollow before the separation of the cells, but always found 
the hollow, with the cells lying beneath it. I never once detected 
the process of mitosis in the cells of the hollow; this is very diffi- 
cult to observe on account of the small size of the nuclei. 

The cells which underlie the hollow together constitute the meso- 
endoderm, which soon differentiates into two separate and indepen- 
dent germinal layers. The endoderm takes the shape of a solid 
cord, in which the cavity subsequently appears, and the two ends of 
which abut upon the rectum and the cesophagus. The rectum, as 
well as the cesophagus, arises as an invagination of the ectoderm : 
the former lies behind the blastopore, the latter in front of it, oppo- 
site the apical plate. The whole of the endoderm-cells do not take 
part in the formation of the mesenteron ; some of them spread over 
the nutritive yolk, and form two large symmetrically placed pro- 
yvisional hepatic sacs. 


192 Miscellaneous. 


The mesoderm spreads forwards from the blastopore, exhibiting 
two symmetrical mesodermal bands running towards the ventral 
surface. 

The shell-gland arises as a double heap of mesodermal cells, which 
histologically, as well as in size, are clearly distinguishable from the 
surrounding cells. The two heaps of cells lie near the second pair 
of maxille, symmetrically placed with regard to the median line. 
Each heap subsequently becomes transformed into a vesicle, and 
sends out a hollow process which grows towards the second pair of 
maxille, and there meets with the ectodermal invagination. 

The heart in its earliest stage appears as a collection of mesodermic 
cells ; the peripheral cells subsequently form a single-layered 
epithelial cardiac wall, which encloses the cardiac cavity with the 
cells lying centrally within it. 

As regards the generative organs, I arrived at no definite conclusion 
as to their origin ; this much, however, I can positively affirm,—(1) 
there are no special genital cells, which were already present in the 
early stages of segmentation, and (2) the rudiments of the generative 
organs are not to be detected even in the Nauplius stage. 

I reserve for the present any account of the development of the 
nervous system. 

Note-——The ova and embryos were stained with borax-carmine, 
hematoxylin, and methylene blue, and each stage was examined in 
longitudinal and transverse sections.—Zool. Anzeiyer, xiv. Jahrg. 
no. 362, May 4, 1891, pp. 149-152. 


Note on Euherrichia, Grote. By A. G. Burter. 


When commenting upon Grote’s genus Herrichia in the last 
number of the ‘Annals’ (p. 73) I was not aware that in his 
‘Revised Check-list’ the name Luherrichia had been proposed to 
supersede it: although not characterized and without a specified 
type, this name will very likely be claimed to have priority over one 
of my recently characterized genera; but, as it is probable that the 
Eriopus granitosa of Guenée is generically distinct, I would suggest 
that (this being the case)it should stand as the type of Huherrichia. 


Antilope triangularis, a new Genus. By R. Lypexxer. 


In writing an article on African Antelopes I have found it very 
inconvenient to refer to the antelope described by Dr. Giinther as 
Antilope triangularis under that generic name, and I therefore think 
it advisable to suggest the new name Doratoceros (which I believe 
to be unoccupied) for the animal in question. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SIXTH SERIES. ] 


No. 45. SEPTEMBER 1891. 


XXIT.—Remarks on the Structure of the Hand in Pipa 
and Xenopus. By Dr. Hecror F. KE. JuNGERSEN, of 
Copenhagen. 


IN examining the hands of the two above-named Batrachians, 
it will soon be obvious that the distinctly pronounced differ- 
ence between the dorsal and volar sides met with in other 
Anurans is here obliterated; in both genera the tubercles 
and warts usually characterizing the volar surface are 
absent. This fact, together with the great similarity of 
the fingers, renders it difficult to understand the hand cor- 
rectly, as at first sight the inner fingers are undistinguish- 
able from the outer, and it is not clear which is the upper and 
which the lower side. From the following it will appear that 
hitherto all observers of Pipa and most observers of Xenopus 
have been misled and have misinterpreted the hand in these 
animals in one or both respects. 

As is well known, the hand in all Anurans has four 
fingers (II-V), the two innermost of which (II and III) 
in nearly all the Phaneroglossa are provided with two 
phalanges, the two outer with three*; also in Aglossa 


* Exceptions were first pointed out by Peters (Reise nach Mossambique, 
iii, 1882), and Jately Boulenger (“ Note on the Classification of the Ranide,” 


Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 12 


194 Dr. H. F. E. Jungersen on the Structure 


(Pipa and Xenopus) we find two neighbouring fingers with 
two phalanges, the two others with three, a fact easily seen 
on bending the fingers in any specimen preserved in spirit : 
but whether the two-articulated fingers really are the inner 
ones as in Phaneroglossa may seem open to doubt if the 
examination is confined to the exterior alone ; closer exami- 
nation of the skeleton will, however, soon dispel any 


doubt. 


PIPA. 


The coalescence of the bones of the forearm in this genus is 
more complete than in other Anurans, but still the position of 
radius and ulna is easily distinguished, and so it will be seen 
that the three-articulated fingers really belong to the ulnar side. 
The lower end of the radius is broader than the corresponding 
end of the ulna, and provided with an expansion of the inner 
edge; the whole forearm is strongly compressed, with sharp 
ulnar and radial edges, its lower end being strongly concave 
behind and rather convex in front. 

The carpus has all its constituents ossified, but the inter- 
spaces between some of the pieces are filled with connective 
tissue. In the proximal series it contains two bones of very 
different size. ‘I'he ulnar (figs. 1, 2, and 4, w+e;) is by far 
the greater of all the carpal bones: proximally it carries 
a large articular surface for the ulna and also another 
smaller, but still considerable, for a part of the radius ; 
distally it is provided on the outer side with a rounded head 
for the metacarpale V, and consequently it extends through the 
whole carpus; towards its inner (medial) side are two converg- 
ing articular faces—one superior, smaller, for the radial piece, 
the other inferior, larger, for the carpal bone (C+c,). The 
fore side is concave, but rises towards the outer edge, nearly 
opposite to the groove that separates the ulna and the radius, 
into a large process (x), in which some of the muscles of the 
arm are inserted, and muscles for the dorsal flexion of the fingers 
take their origin ; on the hinder face the bone in question is 
also concave, and is kere, under the sharp edge of the ulna, 
provided with a heel-shaped process (y), smaller and in a 


Proc. Zool. Soc. 1888, p. 204) has shown that the genera Cassina, Gir., 
Hylambates, A. Dum., Rappia, Gthr., Megahiwalus, Gthr., Zhacophorus, 
Kuhl, Chiromantis, Peters, Lvalus, Tsch., and Nyctivalus, Bouleng., have 
a small bone intercalated between the outermost phalange and that which 
otherwise is the penultimate, so that the fingers are provided with 3, 3 4,4 
(and the toes with 8, 3, 4, 5, 4) phalanges. 


of the Hand in Pipa and Xenopus. 195 


lower position than that of the fore side; a glance at fig. 4 
will make this plainer than any description could. 

The radial bone of the carpus is considerably smaller, 
irregularly wedge-shaped, on the fore side somewhat convex, 
on the hind face concave, and has on the upper side an oval 
articular facet for the inner (medial) part of the radius, and 


Fig. 1. Fig. 2. 


ya 


Left hand of Pipa. Fig. 1 seen from the dorsal side ; fig. 2 from the 
volar side; fig. 3 from the radial, fig. 4 from the ulnar side. 

R, radius ; U, ulna; r, radiale ; w+ c,, the coalesced ulnare and carpale 5 ; 
C+c,, the coalesced centrale and carpale 2; ¢,, ¢3, ¢4, carpalia 1, 3, 
and 4; s,sesamoid bone; II-V, metacarpalia II-V. In fig. 3 the 
ligament between the sesamoid and metacarpale V is seen. 


projects in a free point behind the latter bone (cf figs. 2 and 
3) ; distally it is provided with a large facet, articulating 
partly with the great ulnar bone, partly with the underlying 
carpal bone of the lower series, C+c,; when seen from in 
front the radial carpal bone is nearly hidden by a rounded 
little bone (s), resembling a small patella, which lies just 
before the junction of the two proximal pieces and undoubt- 
edly represents a sesamoid bone. 

In examining the distal series of the carpus from the dorsal 


side only two pieces are seen, viz. a small oval carpal bone 
13* 


196: Dr. H. F. E. Jungersen on the Structure 


(c,), which carries the fourth metacarpal and above joins the 
great ulnar bone, and a larger radial carpale, C+, which 
carries metacarpale II, and by means of a very little facet 
partly also metacarpale III; but if the carpus is seen from be- 
hind (fig. 2) the distal series presents four pieces (in addition to 
the lower part of the great ulnar bone), which, counting from 
the ulnar side, are: carpale 4, which seen from this side is 
larger and projects somewhat heel-shaped and joins a small, 
rounded carpale 3, not visible from the dorsal side; the bone 
C+c,; and finally, articulated with the latter and distally also 
with the metacarpale IT, a still smaller oval bone, which, in 
spite of its looking like a sesamoid, I regard as a true carpal 
bone (c,;).. Thus the whole carpus of Pzpa consists of 6, or, 
if we include the sesamoid bone (s), of 7 discrete bony pieces. 

If we compare the statements of previous authors with the 
above, rather considerable differences are met with. 

In the osteology of Pipa, prefixed as an explanation of 
the plates to the first volume of the well-known work 
of F. G. Schneider *, we find the following description :— 
“ Ossa carpi 7, unum maximum polygonum in latere interiore 
cujus ad latus evternum duo minora, sed tertium ¢nfertus 
magis adheret. In secunda serie quatuor minora, quorum 
maximum versus exteriora.” ‘Thus the number is correct, 
but, as is shown by the words in italics, Schneider has mis- 
taken the outer for the inner side and vwice versé, and 
confounded the volar and dorsal faces. When these facts 
are remembered, the other statements will be recognized as 
quite true (cf my figures); Schneider’s own figure (/. c¢. 
tab. ii fig. 3) is poor and does not agree with the text, pre- 
senting only one carpal, the ulnar “ maximum polygonum.” 

KF. W. Breyer t adds nothing of his own to our knowledge 
of the carpus; but his two plates show that he shares in the 
views of Schneider, the hand in both being turned round, 7. e. 
with the underside upwards, while the arm is in the right 
position, as also is the process w of the great ulnar carpale 
(at mon tab. i., at mon tab. 11.), which is distinctly given, 
while the other carpal bones are indistinctly and rather in- 
correctly represented. 

F. ‘I’. Meckel { says :—“ Bei der Pipa... . finden sich 
nur sechs, in zwei Reihen stehende Knochen. Die erste 


* ‘Historia Amphibiorum naturalis et literaria,’ Jena, 1799, 1 Bd. 
Tabularum ere expressarum interpretatio, p. 262. 

+ ‘Observationes anatomic circa fabricam Ranz Pine,’ Berl. 1811 
(the dissertation is “ praeside Rudolphi,” and thus it is often regarded 
as a paper of the latter author). 

{ ‘System der vergleichenden Anatomie, 2 Th., 1 Abth., 1824, p. 459. 


of the Hand in Pipa and Xenopus. 197 


enthilt zwei. Der vordere ist der bei weitem grésste, breit, 
kurz, und scheint aus dem ersten und zweiten des ersten 
und dem ersten der zweiten Reihe bei den iibrigen unge- 
schwiinzten Batrachiern verwachsen zu sein, indem es den 
Mittelhandknochen des ersten Fingers trigt. Von den vier 
Knochen der zweiten Reihe ist der vorletzte der grésste, der 
vierte * liegt ausser der Reihe, der erste, zweite und dritte 
tragen den zwerten, dritten und vierten Mitthelhandknochen.” 
The number 6 is thus obtained by Meckel in leaving out 
of consideration the little bone, which I regard as a sesamoid 
(s) ; the italic words in his description show that he falls 
into the same error as Schneider. 

C. Mayer t describes the carpus as follows :—“ In einer 
hinteren Reihe 1. das sehr grosse os naviculare {, welches alle 
iibrigen ossa carpi zusammengenommen an Masse itibertrifft. 
Es steht riickwiirts mit dem vereinten Knochen des Vorder- 
arms und vorwiirts mit dem os metacarpt des ersten Fingers, 
mit dem os capttatum§ und os hamatum | in Verbindunge. 
2. Das os lunatum | steht mit dem os antibrachii, mit dem 
os naviculare und pisiforme **, nach vorwiirts mit dem os 
hamatum in Verbindung. 3. Ein os péstforme, mit dem os 
lunatum articulirend. In der vorderen Reihe: 4. das os ha- 
matum. Es steht in Verbindung nach vorwirts mit den ossa 
metacarpt des dritten und vierten Fingers. 5. Kin beson- 
deres Knéchelchen, frei liegend, mit dem os hamatum ver- 
bunden, kann als hamus desselben betrachtet werden tf. 6. 
Das os capitatum steht in Verbindung mit dem os metacarpt 
des zweiten Fingers ft.” The nomenclature, which is taken 
from human anatomy, as well as the numbering of the 
fingers, proves that Mayer, like his predecessors, confounds 
the radial and the ulnar sides ; in interpreting ¢, as “ hamus,” 
he seems to recognize the true volar side, but this it is diffi- 
cult to reconcile with his principal error and with his interpre- 
tation of s as “ pisiforme.” The existence of the little 
carpale 3 is evidently not noticed by Mayer, so that his 

iving 6 as the number of carpalia is incorrect ; in a later 
publication §§ he says, however, that in Pipa (Asterodactylus) 
“ sechs oder sieben ” carpalia are found. 


* ¢, in my figs. 2 and 3. 

+ “Beitrage zu einer anatomischen Monographie der Rana Pipa,” 
Nov. Act. Acad. C. L.-C. Nat. Cur. vol. xii. p. 2, 1825, p. 6 (532). 

{ w+e, in my figures. § ic, ee @alcr ave Sia (RA ene siciasels 

’ . * 

{{ Mayer’s first, second, third, and fourth fingers are thus really the 
fifth, fourth, third, and second. 

§§ *Analecten ftir vergleichende Anatomie,’ p. 34. 


198 Dr. H. F. E. Jungersen on the Structure 


We come next to Brithl*, who in the tab. p. xxv, in 
fig. 11 A, represents the ‘ Vorn- (Dorsal-) Sicht des linken 
Carpus und seiner Nachbarstheile ;” the carpal bones are 
tolerably well given, setting aside that the markings of the sur- 
faces are rather indistinct; the radial and ulnar sides are 
rightly distinguished, and consequently also his numbering 
of the metacarpals and their carpals is correct {; but never- 
theless Briihl commits an error, quite as grave as that of his 
predecessors, having confounded the dorsal and volar sides, 
and besides mistaking the right hand for the left! His figure 
really represents, as will immediately appear on comparing it 
with my figure 2, not the fore side of the left hand but the hind 
side of the right. 

Exactly the same mistake is found in the latest publication 
on the carpus of the Anurans by G. B. Howes and W. Ride- 
wood $, whose figure 1 on pl. vii. is supposed to represent the 
left hand from above of an adult Pipa, g, and fig. 2, the 
left hand of a very young specimen with the carpus not yet 
ossified, but in reality both show the right hand seen from 
the volar side. Hence these authors describe the sesamoid s 
as lying ventrally (/. c. p. 162), place the process 2 of the 
great ulnar carpale u+ce;, the “ postaxial lobe” (* in their 
figure 1), behind the ulna, and find the coalesced bones of 
the forearm in a quite exceptional position, the outer edge of 
the ulna being ‘ directed dorsally. As the result of this, the 
radius comes to lie in the plane of the extended hand, while 
the ulna hes above it.” In reality the forearm is essentially 
in the same position as in other Anurans, ¢. e. when the 
plane of the carpus is directed from right to left, then the 
plane of the forearm is placed obliquely to the former, with 
the radial edge turned forwards and inwards, the ulnar edge 
backwards and outwards; only this torsion of the forearm is 
still more strongly marked than in other Anurans; and the 
carpus, moreover, forms an obtuse angle with the forearm, 
especially apparent when the arm is seen from the radial side 
(cf: fig. 3). Howes and Ridewood quote of previous authors 
Breyer, Meckel, and Mayer; but they seem not to have been 
aware of the mistakes of these authors, and give the two 
papers of Mayer as by two different authors. Of special 
interest 1s their observation that the bone s is wanting in a 


* “Zootomie aller Thierklassen,’ Atlas, tab. p. xxv (1876). 

+ ¢, of my figures is regarded by Brihl as not belonging to the carpus, 
and is named “ radio-sesamoideum;” the sesamoid s he seems not to 
know at all. 


1, OOLOyn the Carpus and Tarsus of the Anura,” Proc. Zool. Soc. 1888, 
p. 141. , 


of the Hand in Pipa and Xenopus. 199 


young specimen of 19 millim. length, and thus its nature 
as a sesamoid seems to be proved; moreover, they have 
shown that the bony piece c; is preformed in cartilage 
like the true carpalia, and originally without connexion with 
metacarpale II; thus its interpretation as a true carpal bone 
would seem to be accepted by others besides “ Daumen- 
Enthusiasten” (Briithl). The process @ is said to be 
wanting. : 

That Brihl, Howes, and Ridewood, though they rightly 
distinguish the radial and ulnar sides, yet confound the dorsal 
and volar sides, seems to be explained by the singular form 
of the metacarpals (cf. below) ; the confounding of the right 
and left fore limbs is a mere consequence of the first error, 
and would be easily intelligible if the observers had only had 
to do with isolated limbs. This seems partly to have been 
the case with Howes and Ridewood, as they (0. ¢. p. 143) 
mention having received limbs of Pipa from Prof. Wieders- 
heim ; but besides they have examined a large male and a 
complete young specimen, and this being the case I am not 
able to account for their mistake. 

As to the question how the carpals of Pipa are to be 
understood and named, we first meet with the difficulty that 
the interpretation of the anuran carpus is not at all univers- 
ally settled, and secondly that Ppa in several points is some- 
what exceptional. 

Generally the proximal series of the anuran carpus consists 
of two bones, which Gegenbaur* regards as radiale and 
ulnare ; in the distal series there may be one piece to each 
metacarpal, called by Gegenbaur carpalia 1-5, as in Xenopus, 
where all the bones are well developed (cf: figs. 5, 6, p. 205) ; 
but most frequently the number of these pieces is reduced 
through coalescence (e.g. in Hyla, Rana, Bufo, &c., the 
metacarpalia III-V being here carried by one carpale) ; and 
finally on the radial side there is generally interposed a larger 
piece, interpreted by Gegenbaur as a dislocated centrale; in 
some cases it extends upwards beside the radiale and joins 
the radius, so that it seems to belong to the upper series, 
which consequently would acquire the three pieces typical to 
most vertebrates; this junction with the radius, however, is 
of secondary nature and is wanting in younger stages, so that 
the proximal series really contains but two bones. Concerning 
the ulnar bone, all authors agree as to its corresponding to the 
ulnare; its constant position outside a branch of arterva 


* Unters. zur vergl, Anat. des Wirbelthiere: “Carpus und Tarsus,” 
1864, 


200 Dr. H. F. E. Jungersen on the Structure 


brachialis, as in Urodela and some Reptiles, puts the correct- 
ness of this view beyond doubt. As to the radial bone 
opinions differ: Gegenbaur supposes the intermedium to 
have disappeared, and regards it as the radiale, as already 
stated; on the other hand, it is interpreted by Born*® as 
intermedium, and the centrale of Gegenbaur as radiale, partly 
because he thinks he has found another centrale in some 
Alytes and Lelobates larvee, partly because the disputed 
centrale in some cases joins the radius. Howes and Ride- 
wood, however, have confirmed (/. c. p. 159) that it does not 
originally belong to the proximal series, and besides made it 
less probable that any importance is to be ascribed to Born’s 
centrale ; they use the indifferent name lunatum, but state 
that this must be either radiale or radiale + intermedium ; the 
centrale of Gegenbaur is named naviculare and regarded as 
a radial centrale. Emery ¢ thinks that the proximal-radial 
bone is the coalesced radiale and centrale, and that Gegen- 
baur’s centrale belongs to the distal series as a ‘ carpale prae- 
pollicis,” because he thinks he has found in a Fedobates larva 
a trace of a sixth finger on the ulnar side, whence that finger, 
which generally is regarded as the first, in his opinion becomes 
a “ prepollex ;” the second to fifth fingers are reckoned as 
first tofourth. Moreover, Emery finds in a group of closer-set 
cellules in the tissue between the cartilaginous ulnare and 
radiale in larve of Rana esculenta “ein nicht mehr ver- 
knorpelndes Intermediumrudiment.” 

In opposition to Emery, however, J may say that in the larval 
hands of Bombinator and Rana platyrrhinus, which I have 
examined, partly through section-cutting, partly in clove-oil, 
| have not been able to find any trace of a finger on the ulnar 
side of that which I, in accordance with most authors, have 
named the fifth, nor have I seen anything like a rudiment of 
an intermedium ; moreover, I feel convinced that Emery has 
misinterpreted the preparation on which his fig. 1 (/. ¢. p. 285) 
is founded: s is not ‘‘scaphoideum (carpale preepollicis),” 
but either carpale 2 or carpale 1; ce is scaphoideum (auth.), 
ze. centrale of Gegenbaur, which does not at all coalesce 
with » (radiale), but in later stages appears on the lateral 
border of the carpus. 

As to the interpretation of the distal series of the anuran 
carpus, | may add that Howes and Ridewood do not admit 


* “ Nachtiage zu ‘Carpus und Tarsus, ” Morphol. Jahrb. 6 Bd. 1880, 
p. Gl. ; . 

+ “ Zur Morphologie des Hand- und Fussskelett’s,” Anat. Anz. 5 Jhg. 
1800, p. 283. 


of the Hand in Pipa and Xenopus. 201 


that the bone which carries metacarpale V is carpale 5, 
because they have found in a single species (Xenophrys) a 
small cartilage (said even to ossify in old specimens) in the 
ligament which extends from carpale 4 to metacarpale V, 
also seen in Bombinator and Discoglossus, which earti- 
lage (or ligament) they regard as the true carpale 5, while 
they interpret the latter bone as an ulnar centrale; thus the 
hand would possess two centralia, both dislocated towards their 
respective sides of the hand. In a Bombinator-larva having 
the fore limbs yet included in the gill-cavity, but the outer 
side of the forearm and the two outer fingers coloured, I have 
not found any trace of this ligament, and it seems to me 
very improbable that two centralia should be greatly 
developed and still both lie out of their primitive position. 
On the whole, [ am unable to admit that the later investiga- 
tions have made it necessary to give up the interpretation 
due to Gegenbaur ; therefore I have followed him, and I 
have named the carpal bones in Xenopus (cf: figs. 5, 6, p. 205) 
in accordance with his views. Now, in comparing Ppa 
with the latter, the reductions met with in Pipa will be easily 
explained. It is thus quite certain that the great ulnar bone in 
Pipa consists of the coalesced ulnare and carpale 5, for in Xeno- 
pus we recognize the process x on the ulnare, and the process y 
on carpale 5 ; besides, the above-mentioned artery, which in 
Xenopus is seen at a, runs in Pipa in a groove under a pro- 
jection of the great ulnar carpale, carrying the articular face 
for the radius, and mesially to this artery we find the two 
articular faces where the pieces r and ©+c, join, but in 
Xenopus r and C articulate with c;. Hence it follows that 
rin both genera is the same bone, radiale. The bone in 
Pipa which carries metacarpale If is in all probability 
the coalesced centrale and carpale 2; closer examination will 
show a trace of a process answering to the large process on 
C in Xenopus, and this being the case the bone in question 
contains at any rate the centrale, and I see no reason why the 
carpale 2 should have quite disappeared. 

Howes and Ridewood have also interpreted the just- 
mentioned bones in a similar manner; whereas Briihl, without 
further ceremony, designates the bone C +c, as the carpale 2, 
making no remarks as to the absence of our centrale (Hndo- 
diacarpale or Endo-radiocarpale of Briihl). 

The metacarpals in Pipa do not seem to have attracted 
the special attention of previous authors, probably because 
their form apparently corresponds very well with the sup- 
posed volar tace, but undoubtedly the mistakes are mainly 
due to the singular form of these bones. Metacarpale II is 


202 Dr. H. F. E. Jungersen on the Structure 


curved a little inward (radially), and besides at its base feebly 
convex towards the back of the hand ; that is to say, it is not 
unlike the corresponding bone in Rana, except in its long 
and slender form. A similar form is possessed by the outer 
metacarpal, Me. V, only it is curved towards the ulnar side; 
on the contrary, metacarpale III and metac. IV, although at 
their bases a little concave on the underside, are rather 
strongly curved, with the convexity towards the palmar side; 
so that the whole hand seems to have the back concave and 
the palm convex. As the bases of metacarpale II and 
metac. V project over the level of the two middle metacarpals, 
the two outer fingers can be turned inwards over the middle 
fingers; and such being the case, the hand seems still nar- 
rower and its back looks still more concave. All the meta- 
carpals are long and slender; the two middle ones are about 
equal in length, but are somewhat longer than the outer, 
which are also nearly of equal length. Of the fingers the 
innermost (IT) is shortest, the penultimate (IV) longest ; next 
comes the third (ILI), and last the outer (V); the number of 
the phalanges is 2, 2, 3, 8 (counting from the radial side), as 
typical in Anurans. 

That the earlier authors gave wrong descriptions of the 
fingers was due to the mistakes above mentioned. Thus 
Schneider says (2. c. p. 262):—‘ Hxtern¢ digiti articulos 2, 
ante penultimi itidem 2 ut tertii, dntém¢ 3 numeravi, quibus 
adheret pars extrema aculeata. Sed pedum anteriorum 
articulos extremos agnoscere accurate non licuit, preefractis 
plerisque mucronibus.” The figure shows the fingers incor- 
rectly and does not agree with the text. Breyer only refers to 
his figures, of which that on tab. i. represents three phalanges 
in all the fingers and the shortest finger towards the outer 
side ; that on tab. ii. gives the correct number, but the hand, 
as stated above, is turned so that the inner finger comes to 
lie on the outer side. Meckel (/. c. p. 466) says concerning the 
Anurans :—“ Der zweite und dritte Finger haben im allge- 
meinen zwei, die beiden aiisseren drei Glieder. Doch hat 
Pipa an den drei inneren drei, am dussersten nur zwei.” And 
later on: “ Im allgemeinen ist der zweite vollkommene Finger 
(eigentlich also der dritte) der bei weitem kiirzeste, der darauf 
nach aussen folgende der lingste: bei Pipa dagegen ist der 
zweite der liingste.”’ Mayer makes no remarks about the 
fingers; but in the work of Duméril and Bibron * (who do 
not go into the osteology of the hand) we read :—‘* Le second 


* ‘Kyrpétologie générale,’ t. villi. p. 775. 


of the Hand in Pipa and Xenopus. 203 


doigt est le plus long des quatre, aprés lui c’est le troisiéme, 
ensuite le premier, puis le dernder, qui est par conséquent le 
plus court.” Thus here also we meet with the common 
mistake. 

Of the old authors Bonnet * perhaps observed the correct 
numbering of the fingers; he says “... leur longueur étoit 
inégale. Le ¢roisi2me qui étoit le plus long ....3;” but 
whether he really had a clear idea of the hand cannot be 
decided either from his text or figures. 

If we now make an examination of the exterior of the 
hand we shall observe the following facts: the back of the 
hand is concave, the palm convex, and the outer fingers can 
be turned inwards over the middle ones, so that the hand 
acquires the peculiar narrow form which is often seen in 
specimens preserved in spirit and which certainly will be 
found in the living animal. The distribution of colour that 
in Anurans usually very distinctly characterizes the lower and 
upper sides is here but feebly marked; yet I have found 
among the specimens which I had theopportunity of examining 
a few in which the colour was paler and spotted, like the belly, 
on the inner side of the arm as well as on the upper side of 
the wrist and the three inner metacarpals; besides, the skin 
on the back of the hand is often somewhat smoother and finer 
than on the palm. That a hand like this is used very little 
for walking seems evident; the absence of tubercles from the 
palm points in the same direction. Unfortunately we know 
nothing as to the mode of locomotion in the genus Lipa, our 
information concerning the habits of this animal being very 
scanty; the old and hitherto (as far as I know) the only 
observers of the animal in the living state (Miss Merian and 
Dr. Fermin) merely noticed its singular mode of breeding. 
Probably Pipa will be found essentially aquatic in its habits. 
Miss Merian f only says that it dwells on a plant growing in 
the water. Fermin ¢ states that it lives in the swamps of 
the thick forests, and that the specimens he kept were 
almost constantly swimming about, and scarcely ever sat 
quietly at the bottom. 


* “Observations sur le Pipa ou Crapaud de Surinam,” Journal de 
Physique, t. xiv. 1779, p. 427. 

+ ‘De generatione et metamorphosibus insectorum Surinamensium,’ 
Amstelod., 1710, p. 70. 

{ ‘ Abhandlungen von der Surinamischeu Krote &c.,’ iibersetzt y. Goeze. 
Braunschweig, 1776. 


204 Dr. H. F. E. Jungersen on the Structure 


XENOPUS. 


The structure of the hand in this genus is mentioned by but 
few authors. Mayer (‘ Analecten,’ 1835, p. 34) simply says 
about XY. /evis (Daud.) “ Der Carpus besteht aus finf bis 
sechs kleinen Knéchelchen,” and makes no remarks concerning 
the skeleton of the fingers. The accompanying figure of the 
whole skeleton in his work (which is with some additions due 
to Schlegel) is rather incorrect both as regards the carpus and 
the fingers, the latter being assigned the following number of 
joimts, 2,3,3,2. From the relative length of the fingers and 
from the description of the exterior of the animal (cf Z. c. tab. ii. 
fig. v.) it is evident that the hand is turned with the inner 
side outwards and the palm looking upwards. Mayer says 
(7. c. p. 29), “Es sind vier Finger vorhanden, wovon der 
zwerte tnnere um eine halbe Linie linger ist als die iibrigen ; ”’ 
in reality this applies to the penultimate finger. Hallowell *, 
in his description of Xenopus (Dactylethra) Miiller’, Peters, 
says, ‘... fourth finger stoutest, second longest, first and 
fourth of nearly equal length ;” thus he falls into the same 
error as Mayer. A. Duméril + figures the hand correctly in 
X. calcaratus, Peters; but as the text is no improvement 
on Hallowell’s description of the fingers in X. Miillert, with 
which Duméril holds his species to be identical, the correctness 
of the figure is apparently due to the artist. Peters }, in 
his diagnosis of the genus Xenopus, rightly observes ‘ Die 
Zahl der Phalangen der Finger 2, 2, 3, 3 und der Zehen 
2, 2,3, 4, 3 ist die gewdhnliche; ”’ but in the beautiful pictures 
of his X. Miillert (l. c. tab. xxv.) he still depicts the lower 
side of the hand in that figure which represents the animal 
seen from above (fig. 3), and the upper side of the hand in 
fig. 3 a, representing the lower side of the animal. Howes 
and Ridewood (/. c. p. 163, pl. vii. fig. 4) have given the 
first and hitherto only complete representation of the carpus 
(X. levis) ; but they have here made the same mistake as in 
Pipa, figuring the right hand from behind, while they believe 
they have represented the lett hand from the dorsal side. ‘This 
is especially evident from their referring to “ the great expan- 
sion of the head of the fourth metacarpal,” a peculiar feature 


* “Notice of a Collection of Reptiles from the Gaboon Country, 
West Africa,” Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci, Philad. 1857, t. ix. p. 65. 

+ “ Reptiles et Poissons de I Afrique occidentale,” Arch. du Muséum 
d’Hist. nat. t. x. 1858-61, p. 231. : 

{ ‘Reise nach Mossambique,’ Zool. iii. Amphibien, 1882, p. 180. 


of the Hand in Pipa and Xenopus. 205 


which cannot be seen from the dorsal side of the hand, on 
account of the outer metacarpals lying at a higher level than 
the middle ones, and thus being able to move inwards over 
the middle fingers, as in Pipa: moreover these authors must 
have regarded the sesamoid bone (represented in dotted lines 
(. c. fig. 4) as ventral in Xenopus as well as in Pipa, other- 
wise they would have pointed out its different position ; 
in the skeleton which I have examined it touches the radius 
only, while Howes and Ridewood have found it lying in the 
line of junction between the ulna and radius. 

Owing to this error in confusing the ventral and dorsal 
sides of the hand in Xenopus, and as the figure of Howes 
and Ridewood does not depict the surface of the carpal 
bones, though it is of some value for comparison with Pipa, 
I have thought it best to give fresh figures without entering 
into further details as to the single bones. 


Left hand of Xenopus levis (Daud.). Fig. 5 seen from the dorsal side, 
fig. 6 from the volar side. KR, radius; U,ulna; 1, radiale; w, ulnare ; 
C, centrale ; ¢,-c;, carpalia 1-5; I1-V, metacarpalia II-V; s, sesa- 
moid bone. 


The metacarpals and the fingers are very slender; the 
metacarpals, of which the middle ones are the longest, are 
neither so long nor aberrantly curved as in Pipa: of the 
fingers the penultimate (IV) is the longest, next comes the 
outer (V), then the third (III), and the innermost (II) is 
shortest ; but the difference in length is rather small, so that 
at a first glance they seem almost equal. In most Anurans 
the distribution of the colour on the fore limbs is very charac- 
teristic, the side looking towards the body being pale, as is 
the back of the hand, except the two outer fingers (IV, V), 
which are coloured; the same condition is partly seen in 
Xenopus, especially in X, levis, where I have found the back 


206 Prof. F. J. Bell on the Arrangement and 


of the hand pale except the outer finger, while the lower side 
of the hand has the colour of the outer side of the arm. 
Boulenger * seems to be the only author who has hitherto 
understood the hand in this animal correctly, having had the 
opportunity of observing it in the living state; he has noticed 
the position of the hand with the fingers superposed, the 
inner fingers only touching the ground, and the colourless 
condition of the inner (¢. e. upper) side, though he has not 
remarked that in the latter respect this frog resembles most 
others. A most interesting addition to the brief biological 
account given by Boulenger we owe to Leslie +, who states 
that X. levis is essentially aquatic in its habits, that it, 
unlike other frogs, feeds only in the water and forces its prey 
into its mouth by means of its hands, which act as a pair of 
claspers {; its mode of locomotion on land is by difficult and 
awkward crawling and leaping, and when at rest it never 
assumes a sitting posture, and the back never appears humped. 
Even Leslie has made a slight mistake, saying that in the 
breeding male “ the palmar surface and inner side of the fore- 
arm acquire a black horny layer; this structure is found on 
the back of the hand, as is the case with our frogs and toads. 


XXIV.— On the Arrangement and Inter-relations of the Classes 
of the Echinodermata. By Prof. F. JEFFREY Brut, M.A. 


Havinea recently had to attempt the formulation of exact 
diagnoses of the various living classes of the Echinodermata, 
I have been led to consider closely the claims of the present 
current classification into Pelmatozoa and Echinozoa, The 
moment we look at the matter from the phylogenetic point of 
view we find ourselves involved in a very maze of difficulties. 
Are the stalked derived from the unstalked forms or vice 
versa? Vf the group Echinozoa is natural, how intimate are 
the relations of the Holothurians to the other skeleton-bearing 
forms with remnants at least of a calycinal area? What are 
the points, other than the non-fixed condition, which unite 


* Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1887, p. 563. 

+ “Notes on the Habits and Oviposition of Xenopus levis,” Proc. Zool. 
Soc. Lond. 1890, p. 69. 

{ Perhaps the great process on the centrale, the process wv, &c. are 
connected with this peculiar use of the hands; and it is probable that 
we shall some day learn that Pipa behaves in a similar way. 


Inter-relations of the Classes of the Echinodermata. 207 


the groups of the Echinozoa among themselves? Are some 
of the so-called Cystidea nearer to Crinoids than others are to 
KEchinoids? Unless the Holothurians are primitive forms, 
how is one to imagine the means by which they reacquired 
their primitive (or more worm-like) characters? The 
“ Oystids”’ are undoubtedly primitive, and yet how can that 
condition be shown in any scheme of classification which 
separates them from the Holothurians? And, finally, how 
with current views, can one draw up exact, consistent, and 
inclusive diagnoses ? 

Forced by considerations of this kind to examine afresh 
the classification of Echinoderms, I have been led to some 
conclusions which I should like to have an opportunity of 
putting—and I will do it as concisely as I can—before those 
who are interested in questions of this kind. In the prepa- 
ration of my notes I have been greatly aided by the know- 
ledge and criticism of my colleagues, Mr. F. A. Bather and 
Mr, J. Walter Gregory, of the Geological Department of the 
British Museum, which have been freely extended to me; 
various faults, both of omission and commission, have in 
consequence been avoided; for such as remain in this paper I 
must ask to be alone responsible. 

In what follows I do not propose to cite to any extent 
the names of those numerous writers who have in the last 
decade reopened various questions in the systematic or 
phylogenetic classification of the Echinodermata ; for the facts 
with which I am going to try and defend what is new in the 
classification to be proposed are all perfectly well known. It 
is only in the way of looking at them that there is, I imagine, 
anything novel. 


(a) The Relation of the Holothurioidea to the rest of the 
Lichinodermata. 


The following characters seem to be of weight :— 

1. There is no system of plates corresponding to those that 
form the “ calycinal area”’ in other Echinoderms; hence the 
group may be said to be non-caliculate. 

2. ‘The genital apparatus is not disposed quinqueradially ; 
in all other Echinoderms the gonads are either arranged along 
the rays or, when they fuse, in the interradii—they may, in 
a word, be said to be actinogonidiate, whereas the Holo- 
thurian, with its bilaterally symmetrical or asymmetrical 
gonad, is anactinogonidiate. 

These two characters appear to me to be of very great 


208 Prof. F..J. Bell on the Arrangement and 


significance: it would bé interesting to discover to what 
extent they are correlated. Although the Holothurian is as 
truly actinoneural and actinangiote as any other Echinoderm, 
this actinism, so frequently pentameric in character, has not 
influenced the generative system. For the moment we will 
leave open the question whether this is a primitive or a secon- 
dary character. We can well imagine that the development 
of a calyx—early acquiring, Tiarechinus would lead us to 
suppose, a large size,—if itself actinal in arrangement, would 
do much to impress actinism on all the systems of the body. 

However, be that as it may, Holothurians are non-calicu- 
late and anactinogonidiate, and so far they differ from all 
other Echinoderms known to us. 

3. The musculature of the body-wall is well developed and 
consists of longitudinal and ‘circular muscles ; the latter may 
be brought so far under the influence of actinism that they 
are not continuous as in Syxapta, but are broken at the rays. 

Like all other characters, this must either have been 
inherited or secondarily acquired; we may be sure that an 
ancestor of the Echinoderms possessed it, so that the Holo- 
thurians have either inherited it or their ancestors lost it and 
they reacquired it. Between these probabilities it is not, I 
think, difficult to make a choice. 

4, There is a system of infundibular organs which it is 
hard to imagine are not the homologues of the nephridia of 
many Vermes. Or 

5. There is a system of cecal outgrowths from the procto- 
deeum which recall the proctodceal ceca of Bonellia and other 
Gephyrea. 

Recent researches in the morphology of the nephridial 
systems of Vermes, and especially Mr. Beddard’s discovery 
of anal nephridia in Acanthodrilus multiporus, are sufficient 
to justify the speculation that the Vermian ancestor of the 
Echinoderm was provided with a diffused nephridial system, 
of which it is justifiable to suppose part was inherited by the 
Synaptide and part only by the other Holothurians. 

6. The water-vascular system is always continued into 
circumoral tentacles, but not always into those similar struc- 
tures on the body generally which may be called podia *; so 
far, and pace Prot. Ludwig, there is an apodous and a pedate 
stage among Holothurians. 


* It can only be due to the unfortunate habit of using cumbrous peri- 
phrases that the name suggested by Bronn (‘ Thierreichs,’ ii. p. 383) has 
not been adopted; it is the least objectionable of any proposed name for 
the tube-feet, 


Inter-relations of the Classes of the Echinodermata. 209 


7. The specialized ‘ heart,” “ ovoid gland,” or “ plexiform 
gland” is not developed. 

This, if the Holothurians are primitive among the Kchino- 
derms, was only to be expected. 

8. The larva is simple, and, on the whole, the mode of 
reproduction is less complicated than in other classes. 

The position, then, that the Holothurians are primitive 
forms is spoken to (1) by the possession of characters certainly 
possessed by its ancestor, and (2) by the absence of characters 
seen in other Echinoderms, and evidently differentiations of 
structures developed after the ancestor of the Kchinoderm had 
become separated from the ancestors of other phyla *, 


(b) The Relations of the remaining Echinodermata 


among themselves. 


But while Holothurians are non-caliculate and anactino- 
gonidial, all other Echinoderms are caliculate and all that we 
know are actinogonidial. Considering the irregularity of the 
actinism of some Cystids, such as, say, Atelecystis Horbest or 
Caryocystis, we may reasonably suppose that some of them 
were anactinogonidial. We have then caliculate and non- 
caliculate groups, and of the former there were in all proba- 
bility some that were anactinogonidial. 

The pelmatozoic condition, to which Leuckart was the first 
to draw attention, was by him regarded as the actual or 
potential possession of a stalk; but this connotation has 
become altered. By Pelmatozoa we have recently meant 


* The argument from habitat is not of itself of much value, but it may 
have a cumulative force, coming after those which I have already adduced ; 
and the fact that Holothurians have been found in brackish water may 
fairly be stated thus—they are not so differentiated as to be unable to 
live in any medium other than salt water. The ancestors of our existing 
archaic forms must surely have dwelt along a shore-line such as that 
described by Dr. von Kennel (‘Arbeiten aus dem zool.-zoot. Inst. in 
Wiirzburg,’ vi. p. 276) :—‘‘ In diesem Wasser nun, fiir dessen Qualitat 
als Siisswasser ich freilich keine anderen Kriterien habe, als den Pflanzen- 
wuchs und das Gefiihl der Zunge, da ich leider keine Analysen ausfiihren 
lassen konnte, herrscht ein merkwiirdiges Thierleben. Zahllose Frosch- 
und Krotenlarven bedecken in schwarzen Klumpen den Boden oder hingen 
an den Wasserpflanzen, Unmassen von Miickenlarven verschiedener Gat- 
tungen schwimmen theils frei, theils sitzen sie an der Unterseite der 
Blatter und Steine, die im Wasser liegen, Libellenlarven und Wasserkafer, 
sowie kleine Tauchwanzen, tummeln sich lebhaft herum, und mitten 
darunter ebenso massenhaft, wenn nicht in grisserer Zahl, Mysis, Nerei- 
den und kleine Quallen, zusammen mit Palaemoniden und eine kleine 
Atyaart, zu schweigen von den kleinen rhabdocoelen Turbellarien, &c.” 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. vii. 14 


210 Prof. F. J. Bell on the Arrangement and 


Echinoderms fixed by their aboral pole. It is among the 
Caliculata only that the question of pelmatozoism arises. 

But it is the next to be faced, for, although the Holo- 
thurians exhibit clear signs of affinity with the primitive 
Echinoderm derived from a generalized worm, the “ Cystids ” 
show no less definitely that they are extremely archaic forms. 
It is stated by Barrande that Lichenoides had no stalk, and 
there is a general agreement among students of the group 
that there were some of the so-called Cystids that were never 
fixed and had not fixed ancestors. In other words, there 
were apelmatozoic and pelmatozoic Cystids. 


Pelmatozoic Cystidea. 
Actinogonidial. 

Apelmatozoic Cystidea. 

Anactinogonidial. Holothurians. Cystidea. 


Non-Caliculate. Caliculate. 


The relations of the forms are shown objectively in the 
accompanying table. The rearrangement of the Cystidea 
has long been recognized as a serious want. 

The apelmatozoic actinogonidial Cystids divide into two 
main branches: one leads to the strictly pelmatozoic forms, 
that is forms that were fixed or had ancestors that were fixed ; 
the other leads to the Echinoidea, Asteroidea, and Ophiu- 
roidea ; the former may be called the Statozoa, the latter the 
Eleutherozoa. 

Of the relations znter se of the pelmatozoic series I propose 
to say nothing more * ; but there remain a few generalizations 
to be made regarding the rest, or the Echinozoa in the sense 
of some authors. When, however, we have said that they 
are apelmatozoic and actinogonidial (which is also true of” 
some of the other series), we have said about all that is true 
of them, save that they are eleutherozoic. When we come 
to see in what they differ we cannot find sufficient justifica- 
tion for their union under the common name Echinozoa, as a 
mark distinguishing them from all other Echinoderms. 


* IT suppose no morphologist will be bold enough to say whether 
Marsupites or the irregular Blastoids are primarily or secondarily free 
forms, 


Inter-relations of the Classes of the Echinodermata. 211 


a 
fo) 
N 
fe) 
~ 
3 
~~ 
mM 
a 
> 
= \ 
= \ 
ro) 
Bio 
Ey anh 
o 
= i \ 
: 3 — 
o od $ \ 
A aS) 3 as) 
8 re) + a5) \ 
SS =| x 2 \ 
8 a = = \ 
S O < 3 
S liad | a 
$ Sagi tense al ioe 
= a 
Ss é te) 
S oo —_— 
isa BS ci 
= = 
ss aI on 
+S iS ie) 
SSN Qa, 3 op 
iS o) = S 
=) eS =| 
= as 
ie) oe oO 
Sd aa Lo] 
iS} 3 aa ro) 
i Onl cs ‘ A= 
N | o 
at LES ulead 
Q oJ = WE = |) 
SG) a i © 
z=) cb) 
s | + > 
ao}, 2 ; - BS) 
a < 3 & — 
is) cS iy S| 
2 LS TI 
= s 
srs = 
‘el 
2 & 
© Sy 
S Yi 
= 
{ i>) 
<a 


The typical arrangement in an Echinoid is that the ambu- 
lacra extend from the mouth to the boundaries of the caly- 
cinal area; in Asteroids and Ophiuroids the great develop- 
ment of additional plates causes the ambulacra to be confined 
to the oral aspect of the body. J am unable to find a very 
satisfactory term for this arrangement, but I propose, pro- 
visionally at any rate, to speak of it as zygopodous in the 
Urchin and azygopodous in the Starfish. Whatever we do, 
we must be careful not to use the term brachiate; for the 
arms (brachia) of a Crinoid are formed by addition to the 

14* 


212 Prof. F. J. Bell on the Arrangement and 


free edge, but those of an Asterid or an Ophiurid by interca- 
lation between the radial and the terminal. 

The Stelleridea then of earlier writers are marked by the 
common character of being azygopodous; for a time, no 
doubt, the Stellerid descendant of the apelmatozoic Cystid 
was neither distinctively Asteroid nor Ophiuroid ; and at this 
stage I imagine one should place those fossil Stellerids whose 
exact systematic position is a matter of such difficulty. 

Bnt it is no less clear that the Asteroid and Ophiuroid types 
of organization are very different; in one the organs of the 
body have radial extensions, in the other there is a concen- 
tration of the viscera comparable to that seen in the external 
conformation of the body: in the one the radial extensions 
are grooved beneath and the ambulacral ossicles are mere 
serial repetitions, which remain as independent of their neigh- 
bours as the nature of the case permits; in the others there is 
a marked tendency towards a solidification of the arm, the 
ossicles are articulated to their neighbours, and the physio- 
logical unity of each arm becomes marked. 

When looked at as a whole, and I may be permitted to 
point out that it is long since the classes of Hchinoderms 
have been thus critically considered, the essential characters of 
the groups of Echinoderms are seen to be somewhat different 
from those which systematists have been in the habit of using. 
It is in the hope that this general view has led to a more 
correct appreciation than is possible when one class alone is 
considered that I bring these generalizations and speculations 
before those who are interested in the problem. 

Put in the ordinary linear way the proposed arrangement 
will read thus :— 


Branch A. INCALICULATA. 
Stage a. ANACTINOGONIDIATA. 
Class. 1. Holothurioidea. 


Branch B. CALICULATA. 
Stage a. ANACTINOGONIDIATA. 


Class 2. Some Cystidea (?). 


Stage 8. ACTINOGONIDIATA. 


Ist Sub-branch. Szarozoa. 


Inter-relations of the Classes of the Echinodermata. 213 


Sub-stage i. Apelmatozoic. 


Class 3. ?“ Some Cystddea.” 
Class 4. ? Some Orinoidea. 
Class 5. ?Some Blastoidea, 


Sub-stage ii. Pelmatozoic. 


Class 6. Crinoidea (s. s.). 
Class 7. ‘‘Cystidea.”’ 
Class 8. Blastoidea (s. s.). 


2nd Sub-branch. HzzurzErozoa. 
Division 1. Zygopoda. 
Class 9. Echinoidea. 


Division ii. Azygopoda (s. Stelleridea, s. em.). 


Class 10. Asteroidea. 
Class 11. Ophiuroidea. 


Precision will be given to our ideas if concise definitions 
of these various groups are given. 

The Echinodermata are Metazoa Coelomata in which 
bilateral symmetry is early or altogether lost, but may be 
secondarily acquired ; it is generally replaced by a quinque- 
radial disposition of nearly all the parts. The integument 
and some of the internal organs are strengthened by a crys- 
talline deposit of carbonate of lime, mesodermal in origin, 
plexiform in structure; this may remain microscopic and 
spicular, or part may form macroscopic rods or plates or give 
rise to a continuous skeleton. A section of the coelom becomes 
modified into a special system of sacs, canals, and tubes, 
which form the water-vascular system, and have an ambu- 
latory or respiratory function, or both. ‘The sexes are gene- 
rally separate, and development is rarely direct. 

They are almost exclusively marine in habit. 

The Incaliculata are Echinodermata in which no system of 
plates set alternately along and between the rays is developed 
in the aboral region. 

The Anactinogonidiata are Echinodermata in which the 
vascular and nervous, but not the digestive or reproductive, 
systems exhibit quinqueradiate symmetry. 

The Caliculata are Echinodermata in which the skeleton is 
always, in part at least, formed of plates, some of which are 
set in rows, alternately radial and interradial, round a single 
central plate. 

The Actinogonidiata are caliculate Kchinodermata in which 


214 Inter-relations of the Classes of the Echinodermata. 


the generative organs are radial in position or have undergone 
fusion and become interradial. 

The Statozoa are actinogonidiate caliculate Echinodermata 
in which the oral surface of the body looks upwards, the body 
is temporarily or permanently fixed, the podia have a respira- 
tory function only, and the anus opens on the oral surface. 
They may (pelmatozoic) or may not (apelmatozoic) have or 
have had a stalk. 

The Holothuroidea are non-caliculate, anactinogonidial, 
apelmatozoic Echinoderms, in which the skeletal system 1s 
spicular or irregular; the musculature of the body-wall is 
well developed, and the mouth is surrounded by a circlet of 
never very numerous tentacles communicating with the water- 
vascular system ; this is or is not provided with podia. ‘The 
mouth and anus are at or near the opposite ends of a generally 
elongated body. A few are hermaphrodite and a few have 
been found in brackish water. 

The Eleutherozoa are actinogonidiate caliculate Kchino- 
dermata in which the oral surface of the body looks down- 
wards, the power of locomotion is retained, and the podia are 
often locomotor in function; the anus, if present, varies in 
position. 

The Zygopoda are Eleutherozoa in which the podia extend 
more or less uninterruptedly from the calycinal to the oral 
region. 

‘The Azygopoda are Eleutherozoa in which the podia are 
all or nearly all on the oral surface of the body only, and are 
separated by terminal plates from any contact with the caly- 
cinal area. 

The Echinoidea are caliculate, actinogonidial, eleutherozoic, 
zygopodous Hchinoderms, in which the calycinal area may 
be very extensive, reduced, or greatly metamorphosed ; the 
gonads are unpaired and interradial; the body is perfectly 
rounded, more or less flattened, or bilaterally symmetrical, 
and is more or less covered by spines which may be long, 
stout, and strong, or present every stage of reduction to such 
as are fine and silky. They are all proctuchous, but the anus 
is not always opposite the mouth. Respiration partly by 
gills and partly by the podia, which may be specially 
modified. 

The Asteroidea are caliculate, actinogonidial, eleutherozoic, 
azygopodous Echinoderms, in which there is an open ambu- 
lacral groove. ‘The: stellate form of the body is often well 
marked and the rays prolonged into “ arms,” which vary in 
their proportional length to the diameter of the disk. ‘The 
digestive system, which is rarely aproctous, and the genera- 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Geophilide. 215 


tive share in the stellate disposition of the organism. Penta- 
meric repetition is more often exceeded in this than in any 
other class, and asexual reproduction from a part of the body 
is by no means uncommon. Respiration diffuse. 

The Ophiuroidea are caliculate, actinogonidial, eleuthero- 
zoic, azygopodous Echinoderms, in which there is no distinct 
ambulacral groove. The “arms” are sharply marked off 
from the disk, are very rarely more than five in number, and 
are sometimes elaborately branched. The digestive system, 
which is aproctous, and the generative are confined to the area 
of the disk, as is also the specialized respiratory apparatus, 
which takes the form of deep clefts. 

The Crinoidea are caliculate, actinogonidial, statozoic 
Echinodermata, provided with branching articulated arms. 
In a number of forms the stalked condition is larval only or 
it is altogether lost; the power of locomotion is often re- 
acquired. The aboral nervous system is highly specialized. 
Gonads developed in the arms. Five or more water-pores 
establish a communication between the ccelom and _ the 
exterior. 

It is not necessary for the purpose I have in view to offer 
definitions of the Cystidea or Blastoidea; perhaps a paleon- 
tologist will oblige. 


XXV.—Descriptions of some new Geophilidee tn the Coliec- 
tion of the British Museum. By R. 1. Pocock. 


[Plate XII.} 


Geophilide. 
Henia athenarum, sp. n. (Pl. XII. fig. 1.) 


Colour ochraceous ; head and maxillipedes darker. 

Body robust, more attenuate anteriorly than posteriorly. 

Head small, wider than long, wider behind than in front, 
with convex sides ; frontal plate indistinct. 

Antenne of moderate length, filiform, evenly thick through- 
out, shortly hairy, the segments narrower at their base, the 
apical segment ovate and longer than the penultimate. 

Maxillary cowe wide, narrowed posteriorly, chitinous 
lines conspicuous and complete, the anterior border crescentic- 
ally excavated; feet short and stout, not attaining, when 


216 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Geophilide 


shut, the frontal margin, covered laterally by the head, 
unarmed ; pleure large when viewed from below, when seen 
from above appearing in the angle formed where the head 
meets the basal plate. 

Prebasal plate invisible ; basal plate wide, about four times 
as wide as long, as wide as the head and first tergite, but not 
so long as the first tergite, its sides subparallel and lightly 
convex. 

Tergites bisulcate, broader and twice as long as the pre- 
scuta. 

The pleural prescuta large and free, larger than the tracheal 
sclerites, which are in contact with the tergites. 

Sternites neither sulcate nor carinate, except the first and 
last furnished with a conspicuous, median, circular, porous 
area, those at the anterior end of the body granular, the rest 
scarcely, or at least inconspicuously, granular. 

Anal somite.—Tergite wide, wider than long, with con- 
verging and convex sides, almost covering the pleure ; pleura 
small but not coxiform, smooth and without pores; sternite 
wider than long, as long as the pleure, with converging sides, 
mesially impressed ; prosternal pieces conspicuous ; legs short, 
about as long as the preceding pair, composed of five seg- 
ments, and unarmed. 

Number of pairs of legs 103. 

Length 70 millim. 

A single specimen from Athens, 

I can see no reasons for separating Scotophilus * from 
Hlenia. The species that Meinert described as Scotophilus 
appear to be only well-marked species of Henia. In length 
ot body and number of legs this species comes between H. 
devia of Koch and Meinert’s species. 


Geophilus Grantii, sp. n. (Pl. XII. fig. 2.) 


Colour testaceous, head and maxillary segment pale casta- 
neous. 

Body much narrowed posteriorly. 

Head considerably longer than wide, with straight anterior 
and posterior borders and convex lateral borders, shining and 
more or less indistinctly punctured ; frontal plate indistinct. 

Antenne longish, hirsute, attenuate, the segments sub- 
cylindrical, the last segment not longer than the penultimate. 

Prebasal plate invisible; basal plate with its posterior 


* This name in any case cannot stand, since it is preoccupied for a 
bat. 


an the British Museum. pa My 


border narrower than the anterior border of the first tergite, 
its lateral margins strongly converging. 

Maxillary core wide, lightly depressed longitudinally in 
the middle line, sparsely punctured, without a trace of chiti- 
nous lines, the anterior border notched; the feet not long, 
largely overlapping the head at the sides, but scarcely over- 
lapping it in front, the joint of the claw falling short of the 
anterior angles of the head; the femoral segment armed 
internally with one small tooth, the following two segments 
obsoletely armed, the claw unarmed. 

Tergites smooth, shining, bisulcate, more than twice as 
long as the prescuta. 

The tracheal sclerites in contact with the tergites and much 
smaller than the prescutal sclerites. 

Sternites in the anterior end of the body with a posterior 
median porous area and an anterior median depression; in 
the middle of the body with a median longitudinal depression 
and lightly depressed at the sides; at the posterior end of the 
body without depressions. 

Anal somite.— Tergite not covering the pleure at the sides ; 
pleure very small and coxiform, without pores; sternite wide, 
much wider than long, with lateral margins strongly con- 
verging posteriorly and posterior margin straight; the pro- 
sternal sclerite very large and conspicuous. 

Legs considerably longer than those of the preceding somite, 
hairy, composed of six segments, unarmed, or, at most, armed 
with a very minute claw; much thicker in the male than in 
the female. 

Number of pairs of legs, in ¢ 55, in ? 57. 

Length 38 millim. 

Two specimens from Madeira, collected by my friend and 
colleague Mr, W. R. Ogilvie-Grant, to whom I have great 
pleasure in dedicating the species. 

This species is remarkable for the smallness of the anal 
pleure. 


Geophilus challengert, sp.n. (PI. XII. figs. 3, 3 a.) 


Colour testaceous, with pale castaneous head. 

Body posteriorly attenuate, smooth and sparsely hairy. 

Head short, only a little longer than wide, obsoletely punc- 
tured, posterior border straight, lateral borders nearly straight, 
convex only in front and behind. 

Antenne of moderate length, attenuate, the apical sesment 
not larger than the penultimate. F 

Prebasal plate visible; basal plate long and wide, more 


218 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Geophilide 


than half as long as the head and almost as wide posteriorly 
as the first tergite, its sides strongly converging. 

Maxillary coxe wider than long, largely covered poste- 
riorly on each side by the episternal plates, without chitinous 
lines, the anterior border lightly excavated ; the feet unarmed, 
largely overlapping the head at the sides, but not in front, 
being short, with the joint of the claw considerably behind 
the anterior angle of the head. 

Tergites, except the first and a few at the posterior end of 
the body, bisulcate ; prescuta of normal size. 

Tracheal sclerites in contact with the tergites and smaller 
than the prescutal pleural sclerites. 

Sternites at the anterior end of the body with a median 
porous area, in the middle and at the posterior end without 
porous area and not depressed or sulcate. 

Anal somite.— Tergite narrowed behind, not covering the 
pleure ; pleurce small, hairy, but not porous, or at most only 
porous beneath the margin of the sternite; sternite hairy, mode- 
rately wide, its sides strongly converging posteriorly ; legs very 
hairy, short and thick, only a little longer than those of the 
preceding somite, the two proximal segments almost fused 
together and very much thickened, the second, third, and fourth 
segments posteriorly excavated beneath, the margins of the 
excavation thickly hairy; terminal segment not armed with a 
claw. 

Number of pairs of legs 73. 

Length 59 millim. 

A single male specimen from St. Vincent, one of the Cape- 
Verde Islands, collected by the officers of H.M.S. ‘ Chal- 
lenger.’ 

‘This species is very distinct and may be recognized by its 
five-jointed anal legs, by the thickness of the two proximal 
segments, and by the excavations on the under surfaces of 
the second, third, and fourth segments of these same appen- 
dages. These characters may, however, belong only to the 
male sex. 


Geophilus parthorum, sp.n. (Pl. XII. figs. 4, 4 a.) 


Colour ochraceous ; head pale castaneous. 

Body robust, attenuated anteriorly and posteriorly, but 
more posteriorly than anteriorly. 

Head a little longer than wide, punctured ; frontal plate 
indistinctly defined. 

Antenne composed of 14 segments, moderately long and 
stout, nearly naked, hairy on the inner surface in the proximal 


in the British Museum. 219 


half, the segments subcylindrical, the fourteenth segment 
(? apical) the same size as the thirteenth, truncate and hollowed 
distally. 

Prebasal plate visible; basal plate as wide posteriorly as 
the maxillipedes, its sides strongly converging, its anterior 
border lightly concave. 

Maxillary coxe punctured, wider than long, narrowed 
at the antero-lateral angles, without chitinous lines, the ante- 
rior border feebly excised; the pleure seen from below large ; 
feet punctured, short, stout, largely overlapping the head at 
the sides, but only attaining the frontal border, unarmed 
internally. 

Tergites, except at the anterior and posterior ends of the 
body, bisulcate, smooth, at most lightly wrinkled and punc- 
tured; prescuta a little narrower than the tergites; pleural 
prescuta large, larger than the tracheal sclerites, which are 
in contact with the tergites. 

_ Sternites punctured, with a median longitudinal impression, 
without defined porous area. 

Anal somite.—Tergite narrowed behind, not covering the 
pleuree ; pleure without pores above in their posterior half 
and below along their free margin, the rest of the surface 
furnished with many (about forty) round pores; sternite 
narrow, twice as wide in front as behind, with the margins 
lightly convex in front ; prosternal plates visible ; /egs pubes- 
cent, short, a little longer than the preceding pair, composed 
of six segments, unarmed, stout in the male. Anal pores 
visible. 

Number of pairs of legs 69. 

Length 73 millim. 

A single specimen from Samarkand. 

In the structure of its head this species presents some 
resemblance to G. carpophagus, Leach (=sodalis, Mein., 
condylogaster, Latz.), which is common in Kurope;. but 
the head in G. parthorum is narrower. Moreover the anal 
somite is very different. The antenne of the specimen 
described appear to be imperfect, although they are composed 
of 14 segments. 


Geophilus sydneyensis, sp.n. (Pl. XII. figs. 5, 5a and 0.) 


Colour ochraceous throughout. 

Body nearly parallel-sided, sparsely hirsute. 

Head convex from side to side, a little longer than wide, 
with convex sides and straight posterior margin, wider in 
front than behind ; frontal plate indistinctly defined. 


220 My. R. I. Pocock on new Geophilide 


Antenne slender, nearly parallel-sided, the segments a 
little narrowed at the base; the apical segment ovate, nearly 
twice as long as the preceding one. 

Prebasal plate invisible; basal plate large, wide, but not 
four times as wide as long, its sides distinctly converging, as 
wide posteriorly as the first tergite and wider than the head. 

Maxillary coxe long, convex, narrowed posteriorly, 
chitinous lines distinct and long, the anterior margin straight 
and not toothed ; pleure large ; feet stout, short, when closed 
not overlapping the head in front, posteriorly overlapping it 
at the sides, all the segments unarmed. 

Tergites bisulcate ; prescuta long and about as wide as the 
tergites. 

Pleural prescuta large, much larger than the tracheal 
sclerites, which are in contact with the tergites. 

Sternites mesially impressed, without distinct porous area. 

Anal somite-—Tergite wider than long, much narrowed 
posteriorly, not covering the pleure; pleure moderately 
large, entirely smooth ; sternite very wide, twice as wide as 
long, its sides strongly converging posteriorly ; prosternal 
plates distinct ; /egs short, about as long as the preceding 
pair, composed of six segments and armed with a claw; in 
the male very much thicker than in the female. Anal pores 
indistinct. 

Number of pairs of legs 43. 

Length 18 millim. 

Three specimens (2 ¢ and 1 ¢) from Inner Double Bay, 
Port Jackson, Australia, collected by Mr. J. Brazier. 

This species is from the same locality as G. concolor, but 
differs from it in having a much smaller number of legs, in 
having short, unarmed maxillipedes, smooth pleura, Ke. 


Geophilus (?) laticeps, sp. n. (Pl. XII. figs. 6, 6 a.) 


Colour pale testaceous throughout. 

Body wide and flat, a little narrowed posteriorly, but more 
narrowed anteriorly. 

Head about as wide as long, convex, with lightly rounded 
sides, a little narrower anteriorly. 

Antenne about twice the length of the head, thick, very 
slightly incrassate, the segments a little narrowed at the 
base, in the distal half of the appendage a little wider than 
long, the apical segment large, ovate, as long as the two that 
precede it. 

Prebasal plate invisible ; basal plate wide, about four times 


an the British Museum. 221 


as wide as long, as wide as the head and the first tergite, its 
sides lightly convex and a little converging anteriorly. 

Maxillary core long, wider in front than behind, nar- 
rowed at the antero-lateral angles, with complete chitinous 
lines, the anterior border lightly concave, without teeth ; 
pleure seen from below large ; feet short and stout, not over- 
lapping the head in front when closed, but overlapping it a 
little at the sides, all the segments unarmed. 

Tergites twice as long and a little broader than the pre- 
scuta, marked with two distinct sulci and with a less distinct 
median sulcus. 

Pleural prescuta large, larger than the tracheal sclerites, 
which are in contact with the tergites. 

Sternites, at least in the anterior third of the body, marked 
posteriorly with a transversely elongate porous area; the rest 
marked with a median impression. 

Anal somite.— Tergite wide, wider than long, nearly covering 
the pleure, narrowed posteriorly ; plewre small but not coxi- 
form, entirely smooth; sternite wide, wider than long, its 
sides strongly converging; prosternal plates distinct; legs 
short, about as long as and a little thicker than the preceding 
pair, slender (in ?), composed of six segments and armed 
with a claw. 

Number of pairs of legs 59. 

Length 26 millim. 

A single female specimen of this species from King Island, 
in Bass Strait (S. Australia), collected and presented to the 
British Museum by Mr. Arthur Dendy. 

This species cannot be confused with any that have been 
hitherto described from Australia. It is, in fact, so different 
from all that perhaps a new genus should be created for its 
reception. 


[ Geophilus morbosus (Hutton). (Pl. XII. figs. 7, 7 a.) 


Syn. Mimantarium morbosum, Hutton, Ann, & Mag. Nat, Hist. (4) xx. 
p. 115 (1877). 

Colour ochraceous, with pale castaneous head and maxil- 
lary somite. 

Body posteriorly attenuate. 

Head much longer than wide, wider in front than behind, 
sparsely punctured ; frontal plate indistinctly defined. 

Antenne hairy, attenuate, segments narrower at the base, 
the apical ovate and a little longer than the penultimate. 

Prebasal plate invisible ; basal plate very small, about half 
the width of the first tergite, its sides strongly converging. 


222 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Geophilidee 


Maxillary core hairy, punctured, as long as wide, 
mesially impressed, without chitinous lines, anterior margin 
with two small teeth; the pleure, seen from below, very 
narrow ; feet elongate, punctured, hairy, largely overlapping 
the head at the sides and in front, the joint of the claw being 
on a level with the front margin of the head, the femur and 
claw armed with a small internal tooth. 

Tergites bisulcate. 

Sternites with median impression and a fainter impression 
on each side of the middle line. 

Anal somite-—Tergite longer than wide, narrowed poste- 
riorly, not covering the pleura; plewre moderately inflated, 
almost wholly smooth, there being a few pores only close to 
the edge of the sternite ; sternite wide, about as wide as long, 
with convex lateral and posterior borders ; prosternal plates 
distinct ; legs in female slender, composed of six segments, 
longer than those of the preceding somite, armed with a claw. 
Anal pores conspicuous. 

Number of pairs of legs 39. 

Length up to 43 millim. 

The Museum possesses two specimens of this species—one 
from Wellington (New Zealand), presented by the Otago 
University Museum, the other ticketed merely New Zealand, 
presented by Mr. F. E. Beddard. 

Dr. Erich Haase, when writing his monograph on the 
Indian and Australian Chilopoda, overlooked the small paper 
of Hutton’s above referred to. Consequently this species and 
the one described below are not taken into consideration. 
Since, however, both the species were very briefly described 
and referred to wrong genera, the omission is of small 
importance. Fortunately the types of both these species 
were acquired by the trustees of the British Museum in 1886, 
and I have gladly taken this opportunity of describing them 
as intelligibly as I can.] 


Geovhilus antipodum, sp. n. (Pl. XII. fig. 8.) 


Colour deep ochraceous, head and maxillipedes castaneous ; 
shining. 

Body attenuate posteriorly. 

Head much longer than wide, narrowed behind, widest in 
its posterior half just beyond the middle line, posteriorly bi- 
impressed, sparsely punctured. 

Antenne hairy, attenuate, the apical segment ovate and a 
little longer than the penultimate. 

Prebasal plate invisible; basal plate sparsely punctured, 


in the British Museum. 223 


very narrow, about half the width of the first tergite, not twice 
as wide as long, its sides strongly converging. 

Maxillary coxe punctured, mesially impressed, the antero- 
lateral angles squared, without chitinous lines, the anterior mar- 
gin bidentate; pleure, seen from below, very narrow; feet long 
and slender, punctured, largely overlapping the head at the 
sides and in front, the joint of the claw being on a level with the 
anterior angles of the head, the femur armed internally with 
a blunt tooth, the second and third segments armed with a 
minute tooth, and the claw armed with a conspicuous sharp 
tooth, 

Tergites bisulcate, wider than the prescuta; pleural pre- 
scuta large, free, larger than the tracheal sclerites, which are 
in contact with the tergites. 

Sternites with a stronger median and two weaker lateral 
impressions. 

Anal somite. Tergite triangular, very much narrowed 
behind, not quite covering the pleure ; plewre smooth above, 
furnished below with about twelve conspicuous larger and 
smaller pores, the posterior interior edges of the pleure 
thickened ; sternite narrow, much longer than wide, its sides 
strongly converging ; legs longer than the preceding pair, 
composed of six segments, armed with a claw, a little thicker 
in the male; anal pores conspicuous. 

Number of pairs of legs in male and female 39, 

Length up to 31 millim. 

‘Two specimens ticketed N. Zealand, a third from Maun- 
gatua presented by Mr. J. Vaughan-Jennings, and a fourth 
from Wellington (41.1.8. ‘Challenger ’). 

This species is closely allied to G. morbosus, the two having 
probably been confounded by Hutton. It may, however, be 
distinguished at once by its conspicuously porous anal pleure 
and narrow anal sternite. 


Geophilus Huttont, sp.n. (Pl. XII. figs. 9, 9a and 6.) 


Syn. Mimantarium ferrugineum, Hutton, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) 
xx. p. 115 ( ferruginmeus, nom. preoce.). 

Colour * (teste Hutton) entirely pale red, antenne rather 
lighter. 

Body robust, slightly attenuated posteriorly. 

Head a little longer than wide, with straight anterior and 
posterior margins and lightly convex sides; frontal plate 
indistinctly defined. 


* The colour of the Museum example has been destroyed by exposure 
to light. 


224 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Geophilide 


Antenne (one only remaining) attenuate, short, composed 
of 12 segments (probably the appendage has been reproduced), 
the segments constricted at the base; the apical ovate and a 
little longer than the preceding segment. 

Prebasal plate invisible ; basal plate a little narrower than 
the first tergite, considerably more than twice as wide as 
long, its sides strongly converging. 

Maxillary core much wider than long, narrowed at the 
antero-lateral angles, obsoletely punctured, the anterior border 
emarginate, chitinous lines distinct and complete, but short ; 
pleure, seen from below, large; feet short, stout and unarmed, 
overlapping the head at the sides, but falling far short of its 
anterior border. 

Tergites, except those at the anterior and posterior extre- 
mities of the body, bisuleate and mesially impressed, wider 
and much longer than the prescuta. 

Pleural prescuta large, much larger than the tracheal 
sclerites, which are in contact with the tergites. 

Sternites with a very faint median abbreviated impression, 
those at the anterior end of the body with an indistinctly 
defined posterior porous area. 

Anal somite.— Tergite very narrow, nearly twice as long as 
broad, its sides lightly convex and subparallel, not nearly 
covering the pleure; plewre very large, inflated and long, 
extending forwards on each side so as to touch almost the 
whole length of the sides of the tergite of the preceding 
somite, covered above and below with large pores; sternite 
long and narrow, much longer than wide; prosternal plates 
inconspicuous ; legs slender in female, a little longer than 
those of the preceding somite, composed of six segments and 
armed with a claw; anal pores inconspicuous. 

Legs of the other somites shorter and thicker at the anterior 
than at the posterior end of the body. 

Number of pairs of legs 109. 

Length 118 millim. 

One specimen from Wellington (N. Zealand), presented 
by the Otago University Museum. 

Considering its great number of: legs, long body, and short 
maxillipedes, there is small wonder that Hutton referred this 
species to the genus Himantarium. It is, however, it seems 
to me, a veritable Geophilus, although somewhat abnormally 
constructed. 

This species is evidently very closely allied to G. poly- 
porus of Haase, from d’Urville Island (Papua). The form 
of the anal somite appears to be the same in the two species, 


an the British Museum. ~ (225 


but in G. polyporus the maxillipedes project much more 
beyond the sides of the head. 


Geophilus provocator, sp.n. (Pl. XII. figs. 10, 10a, 6.) 

Colour deep ochraceous ; head and maxillipedes pale casta- 
neous; shining. 

Body robust, posteriorly attenuated. 

Head punctured and hairy, a little longer than wide, wider 
in front than behind; frontal plate indistinctly defined. 

Antenne of moderate length, thick, attenuate, hairy; 
segments subcylindrical, the apical ovate and a little longer 
than the penultimate. 

Prebasal plate invisible; basal plate wide, about three times 
as wide as long, very nearly as wide as the first tergite, its 
sides strongly converging. 

Maxillary cove much wider than long, punctured, the 
antero-lateral angles not narrowed, chitinous lines absent, 
front border emarginate, without teeth; pleurw, seen from 
below, moderately large; feet short and stout, overlapping 
the head at the sides but not in front, the joint of the claw 
being some distance behind the anterior angles of the head, 
the femur armed with a single blunt tooth, the other segments 


unarmed. 
Tergites bisulcate, punctured, a little wider than the pre- 


scuta. 

Pleural prescuta large, free, and much larger than the 
tracheal sclerites, which are in contact with the tergites. 

Sternites in the anterior half of the body with a conspicu- 
ous, transversely elongate, porous area in the posterior half, 
the rest with a median impression, and the posterior end with 
lateral impressions. 

Anal somite.—Tergite a little longer than wide, its sides 
slightly converging posteriorly, not nearly covering the 
pleure ; plewre large, but not extending forwards as in G. 
Huttoné, conspicuous from above, furnished with about seven 
pores above and with from ten to twenty below; sternite 
longer than wide, twice as wide in front as behind, its sides 
strongly converging ; prosternal plates manitest ; legs longer 
than those of the preceding somite, thick (an male), hairy, 
composed of six segments and armed with a small claw. 
Anal pores inconspicuous. 

Number of pairs of legs 69. 

Length 59 millim. 

Two male specimens in the collection from Wellington 
(New Zealand), collected by the officers of H.M.S. ‘Chal- 


lenger.’ 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 15 


226 Mr. R. I. Pocock on new Geophilide. 


Geophilus alacer, sp.n. (Pl. XII. figs. 11, 11a.) 


Colour ochraceous, with pale castaneous head and maxilli- 
edes. 

A Body moderately robust and not very markedly attenuate 
towards the posterior end; very smooth. 

Head longer than wide, wider in front than behind, with 
lightly convex sides and nearly straight anterior and posterior 
margins, indistinctly and sparsely punctured, and sparsely 
hairy; frontal plate indistinctly defined. 

Antenne of moderate length, hairy, the segments narrowed 
at the base, the apical segment nearly twice the length of the 

enultimate. 

Prebasal plate invisible; basal plate very small, about a 
quarter of the length of the head, narrower than the first 
tergite, with its sides strongly converging, sparsely and indis- 
tinctly punctured and sparsely hairy. 

Maxillary core subquadrate, the pleure, viewed from 
below, being very narrow, without chitinous lines, the ante- 
rior margin bearing two conspicuous teeth; sparsely punc- 
tured and hairy ; the feet long, considerably overlapping the 
head-plate laterally and anteriorly, the joint of the claw being 
about on a level with the anterior border of the head; the 
claw armed basally with a distinct tooth, the femur with a 
much smaller blunt tooth. 

Tergites sparsely hairy, those in the middle of the body 
being obsoletely bisulcate. 

Tracheal sclerites in contact with the tergites and smaller 
than the prescutal pleural sclerites. 

Sternites without distinct porous area, except those at the 
anterior end of the body, marked with a median longitudinal 
groove. 

Anal somite.—Tergite not quite covering the pleure, 
smooth, narrowed behind ; pleure moderately inflated, smooth 
above, furnished beneath with seven large pores, of which 
the two posterior are the largest ; sternite narrow, longer than 
wide, its sides posteriorly converging; prosternal pieces 
small ; legs a little longer than those of the preceding somite, 
slender, attenuate, the segments increasing in length from 
base to apex, armed with a long claw; anal pores con- 
spicuous. 

Number of pairs of legs 33 in female. 

Length 21 millim. 


A single specimen from the Straits of Magellan collected 
by the officers of H.M.S. ‘ Alert.’ 


This species is remarkable for its small number of legs, the 


Mr. E. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 227 


only species which it resembles in this respect being, I 
believe, G. puszllus of Meinert, from North Africa. It is 
undoubtedly very closely allied to the above-described G. 
antipodum, but differs in having a smaller number of legs, 
in being broader in the head, Xe. 


EXPLANATION GF PLATE XII. 


Fig. 1. Henia athenarum, sp.n. Head from below. 

Fig. 2. Geophilus Grantii, sp. n. Anal somite from below. 
Fig. 3. Geophilus challengeri, sp.n. Head from above, 
Fig. 3a. Ditto. Head from below. 

Fig. 4. Geophilus parthorum, sp.n. Head from above. 
Fig. 4a. Ditto. Anal somite from below. 

Fig. 5. Geophilus sydneyensis, sp. n. Head from above. 
Fig. 5a. Ditto. Head from below. 

Fig. 56. Ditto. Anal somite from below. 

Fig. 6. Geophilus laticeps, sp. nu. Head from above. 

Fig. 6a. Ditto. Head from below. 

Fig. 7. Geophilus morbosus (Hutton). Head from above. 
Fug. 7 a. Ditto. Anal somite from below. 

Fig. 8. Geophilus antipodum, sp. n. Anal somite from below, 
Fig. 9. Geophilus Huttoni, sp.n Head from above. 

Fig. 9a. Ditto. Head from below. 

Fig. 9b. Ditto. Anal somite from above. 

Fig. 10. Geophilus provocator, sp. nu. Head from above. 
Fig. 10a, Ditto. Head from below. 

Fig. 106. Ditto. Anal somite from below. 

Fig. 11. Geophilus alacer, sp. nu. Head from below, 

Fig. 11a. Ditto. Anal somite from below. 

Fig. 12. Cryptops atlantis, Pocock. Anal leg from the side. 


XXVI.—Remarks upon the Genus Pythina of Hinds and the 
Species which have been referred to it, upon Mysella of 
Angas, and the Description of a new Species of Mylitta. 
By Epaar A. SMITH. 


[Plate XIII. A.) 


(a) ON Prrurra. 


THE genus Pythina was established by Hinds in 1844 for a 
small triangular bivalved mollusk collected at New Ireland 
during the voyage of the ‘ Sulphur,’ which is distinguished by 
a very peculiar kind of surface-ornamentation or sculpture, 
namely ribs or folds which extend from each end of the valves 


in an upward direction, meeting and divaricating at the 
hoe 


228 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 


centre. Nothing is known of the animal of this interesting 
shell. 

As many as nineteen so-called species have been described 
as belonging to this genus, or have been subsequently placed 
in it. Some of these do not possess the remarkable sculpture 
which characterizes the type, and differ also as regards the 
construction of the hinge. Others agree in having divaricate 
plications, but exhibit a widely different dentition. 

I will now proceed to discuss each of these species, and will 
indicate the genus to which I think they should be referred. 


1. Pythina Deshayestana, Hinds. 
1844, Pythina Deshayesiana, Hinds, Zool. Voy. ‘Sulphur,’ vol. ii. p. 70, 
pl. xix. figs. 8, 9. 
me eye Deshayesiana, H. & A. Adams, Gen. Ree. Moll. pl. cxiv. 
3. 9, 9a. 
1862, Pythina Deshayesiana, Chenu, Man. Conch. vol. ii. p. 126, fig. 605. 
1878. Pythina Deshayesiana, Kobelt, Must. Conchylienbuch, p. 3852, 
pl. ciil. fig. 3. 

Hab. New Treland (Hinds); also Philippine Islands 
(Cuming, fide Hinds). 

In my report upon the Lamellibranchiata of the ‘ Chal- 
lenger’ Expedition, p. 204, I have stated that the dentition 
of this species ‘is exactly that of Kel/ia” *, and that “ the 
fact of the shell being divaricately plicate does not in my 
opinion entitle it to generic rank, but may be regarded of _ 
subgeneric importance.” I have again critically examined 
this species, with the result that I am able to confirm the 
above observations, perhaps modifying the last statement 
respecting the relative value of sculpture in separating genera 
or subgenera. J amnowincelined, in this instance, not to admit 
that it is even of subgeneric importance. 

The dentition of this species is accurately defined by Hinds, 
H. & A. Adams, and Kobelt; but Chenu, in his ‘ Manual,’ 
has described the hinge of Mylitta, being under the impression 
that it was synonymous with Pythina. Hinds states that the 
pallial line is without any sinus; and on examining three 
specimens in the British Museum I find this to be correct, 
for the regular uninterrupted impression is clearly traceable 
from scar toscar. On the contrary, the existence of “a slight 
triangular sinus” is mentioned by H. & A. Adams and 
Kobelt. This error may have arisen through those authors 
obtaining their information from the description of Jylitta 
(regarded by them as synonymous with Pythina) given by 


* Stoliczka has restricted Lamarck’s comprehensive genus Hrycina and 
made it equivalent to Kel/ia (Paleeont. Indica, vol. iii. p. 263). 


Mr. K. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 229 


WOrbigny and Récluz, and not from actual examination of 
the species. 

The ligament is mainly internal, oblique (as in Kellia), 
and posteriorly inclined and adjacent to the hinder tooth; a 
narrow linear extension of it borders the hinge-margins 
between the umbones. The lower internal margins of the 
valves are minutely denticulate, the denticles being rather 
stronger at the ends than in the middle. ‘The entire external 
surface is minutely punctate, like some of the species of 
Lepton; but this feature is only visible under a powerful 
lens. 


2. “Pythina Deshayesti, VOrb. & Recl.,” H. & A. Adams. 
(Bi ATT. A. fig. G,.) 
1844, Erycina Deshayesii, Récluz, Rey. Zool. 1844, p, 325. 
1850. Mylhita Deshayesit, VOrbigny and Récluz, Journ. de Conch. 1850, 
p- 292, pl. xi. figs. 12-14. 
1858. Pythina Deshayesti, V Orb. & Recl., H. & A. Adams, Gen. Ree. 
Moll. vol, ii. p. 476, 

1862. Pythina Deshaysi, Chenu, Man. Conch, vol. ii. p. 126, fig. 602. 

1865, Pythina Deshayesi, VOrb., Angas, Proc. Zool, Soc. 1865, p, 652. 

Are. ne Deshayesti, WKobelt, Ulust. Conchylienbuch, pl. ciii. 

1875. Pythina tasmanica, Tenison-Woods, Proc, Roy. Soc. Tasman. 

1875, p. 162, 
1887. Pythina tasmanica, Tate, Trans. Roy, Soc. 8S. Austral. vol, ix. 
p- 98, pl. v. fig. 12. 

Hab. New Holland (Récluz), Adelaide (Grit, Mus.), Rapid 
Bay, St. Vincent’s Gulf, S. Australia (Angas), King’s Island, 
N.W. ot Tasmania (Yentson- Woods), 

The fact of this remarkable shell having divaricate folds 
doubtless induced Messrs. Adams, Chenu, ‘Tenison- Woods, 
and ‘Tate to consider it congeneric with Pythina. It is quite 
evident that none of them had an opportunity of comparing 
the two hinges, or they would at once have perceived the 
difference. Still it is surprising that Messrs. H. and A. 
Adams should have made this mistake, for had they compared 
the description of Mylita* given by d’Orbigny and Récluz 
with the specimens of Pythina Deshayesiana which they 
figured themselves, or even with Hinds’s description of the 
hinge, they certainly would have held these genera distinct. 

1 teel convinced that d’Orbigny and Récluz have fallen 
into an error respecting the pallial impression. After a most 
careful examination of several valves of this and allied species 
I cannot discover a trace of the triangular sinus described 
by them. 


* Inaccurately spelt Myliita, J. de Conch, 1850, p. 288. 


230 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 


It seems to me likely that an oblique scar across the interior 
of the valves, such as we find in many species of Lucinide, 
may have deceived them. 

At present the systematic position of Mylitta is doubtful ; 
but considering the character of the exterior I am inclined to 
locate it provisionally in the above-named family. 


3. Pythina tasmanica, Tenison-W oods. 


Pythina tasmanica, Tenison-W oods, Proc. R. Soc. Tasman. 1875, p. 162 ; 
Tate, Trans, R. Soc. 8. Austral. vol. ix. p. 98, pl. v. fig. 12. 
Hab. King’s Island, N.W. of Tasmania. 


This species is identical with the preceding, as indicated 
in the synonymy. 


4. Pythina Stowei, Hutton. (PI. XIII. A. figs. D, E, F.) 


1873. Pythina Stowet, Hutton, Cat. Mar. Moll. New Zeal. p- 76. 

1880. Pythina Stowei, id. Manual N. Z. Moll. p. 157. 

Hab. Islet Reef, Cook Strait, New Zealand (Hutton), New 
Zealand (Dr. Sinclair, in Brit. Mus. 1856). 

This is a larger and narrower shell than Mylitta Deshayesit, 
but agrees with it as regards the hinge. It is ornamented 


with strong divaricate plice, the entire surface being minutely 
shagreened or punctate. 


5. Pythina paula, A. Adams. 
Pythina paula, A, Adams, Proc, Zool. Soe. 1856, p. 47. 
Montacuta paula, Smith, Report ‘ Challenger’ Lamellib. p. 203, pl. xii. 
figs. 1-1 6. 

Hab. Raine Island, Torres Straits (A. Adams), south of 
New Guinea (‘Challenger’). 

This species has neither the dentition nor sculpture of 
Pythina, but agrees in both respects with Tellémya. I pre- 
sume it was placed in Pythina mainly from its resemblance 
in form to the type of that genus and to the fossil Modiola 
arcuata, Lamk., referred to that genus by Hinds himself. 


6. Pythina peculiaris, A. Adams. 
Pythina peculiaris, A, Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1856, p. 47. 
Hab. Ceylon. 


This so-called species, based on a single specimen in 
Cuming’s collection, I regard as a mere distortion of P. paula. 


Mr. E. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 231 


7. Pythina arcuata, A. Adams. 
Pythina arcuata, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1856, p. 47. 


Hab. Zebu, Philippines. 
This also, like the two preceding species, has the dentition 
of Tellimya, and should be referred to that group. 


8. Pythina triangularis, A. Adams. 


Pythina triangularis, A, Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1856, p. 47,= Mactra 
nucleus (Conrad ?), Reeve, Conch, Icon. 1854, fig. 102. 
Hab. Manilla (A. Adams). 
This small, almost equilaterally triangular species also has 
the dentition of Tellimya, agreeing in this particular precisely 
with the type, 7. bidentata. 


9. “Pythina arcuata, Lamarck,” Hinds *. 


Modiola arcuata, Lamarck, figured by Deshayes (Coq. foss. 
Environs Paris, vol. i. pl. xl. figs. 4, 5, 6), is stated by Hinds 
to belong to Pythina. It forms the type of the genus 
FHlindsia of Deshayes, which was afterwards modified, on 
account of its preoccupation, to Hindsiella by Stoliczka. It 
possibly may be a species of Montacuta or Tellimya, as it 
appears to be in external appearance very closely allied to 
T. paula (A. Adams). 


10. Pythina mactroides, Hanley. 
Pythina mactroides, Hanley, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1856, p. 340. 


Hab. Cape of Good Hope. 

This little species is undoubtedly a Kellia both as regards 
the hinge and the smooth surface of the valves. I presume 
that Hanley was led to place it in the genus Pythina on 
account of the straight or even incurved ventral margin, 
which recalls the form of the type, P. Deshayestana. 


11. Pythina nuculoides, Hanley. 
Pythina nuculoides, Hanley, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1856, p. 341. 


Hab. Society Islands. 

This species, which is synonymous with Erycina denticu- 
lata, Deshayes (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1855, p. 182), is in every 
respect a typical Kellia. 


* This species is referred to merely on account of its having been 
quoted by Hinds as belonging to Pythina. Four other fossil species are 
placed in this group by Cossmann in his Cat. illustr. Cog. foss. Eocéne 
Envir. Paris, 1887. 


232 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 


12. Pythina striatissima, Sowerby. 
Pythina striatissima, Sowerby, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865, p. 517, pl. xxxii. 


fig. 7 

Hab. Borneo. 

This species has only a single anterior cardinal tooth in 
each valve, no posterior teeth or laterals. The internal liga- 
ment is oblique and posteriorly inclined. 

Its position, judging from the dentition, is certainly with 
Montacuta, and not with Pythina (= Kellia), the hinge of 
which is quite different. This apparently is another instance 
in which the general form of the shell has influenced the 
describer in locating it. 


13. Pythina gemmata, Tate. 


Pythina gemmata, Tate, Trans. R, Soc. 8. Australia, 1878, vol. ii. p. 152, 
pl. v. fig. 8. 

Ilab. Shell-sand, Fowler’s Bay, South Australia. 

This species is based on two minute right valves only, 
about 24 millim. in length, and it is possible they represent 
merely the young of some species which attains larger dimen- 
sions. It is sculptured with radiating granulous lines, some- 
what like P. striatiss¢ma, but of course is generically distinet 
from that genus on account of the difference in the hinge. 
This is described by Tate thus :—“ Right valve with a bifid 
cardinal tooth in front of a ligamental pit, laterals one on 
each side stout and elongated.” 

From this description it does not seem to correspond 
exactly with Pythina, but in my opinion more nearly 
approaches Mylitta ; but without an examination of speci- 
mens it would be unsatisfactory to hazard a definite opinion. 


14. “Pythina setosa, Dunker,” Jeffreys. 
Pythina setosa, Dunker, Jeffreys, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1881, p. 693. 


Dr. Jeffreys is altogether wrong in his identification of 
this species, which was correctly described by Dunker as a 
Coralliophaga (wide Grube’s ‘ Insel Lussin und ihre Meeres- 
fauna,’ 1864, p. 48). He states that it “ belongs to Pythina 
in respect of the hinge as well as of the peculiar divaricating 
structure,” and he gives as synonyms Kellia Macandrewi, 
Fischer, Scintilla recondita, Fischer, and Sportella Caillati, 
Conti. ‘The last two I do not know; but with regard to the 
first, [ may observe that it has not the remotest resemblance 
to Dunker’s species. This is a true Coralliophaga, has no 


Mr. E. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 235 


divaricating sculpture, the form of the genus Modiola, and is 
covered with a peculiar setose epidermis. A specimen from 
the ‘ Poreupine’ expedition, presented to the British Museum 
by Dr. Jeffreys under the name of Pythina setosa, appears to 
be the young of Kellia Macandrewi?, Fischer, which, according 
to the dentition, agrees with Montacuta, having only a distinct 
anterior tooth in each valve, the posterior one, which is more 
evident in Zellimya, being obsolete. 


15. “Pythina Geoffroy’, Payraudeau,” Jeffreys. 
Pythina Geoffroyt, Payr., Jeffreys, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1881, p. 694. 


Ilab. Mediterranean, Atlantic. 
This species has no divaricate sculpture and is usually 
located with the typical forms of Kellia. 


16. Pythina Cumingti, A. Adams. 
Pythina Cuming, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1856, p. 47. 


Hab. Island of Bohol, Philippine Islands. 

This species has almost the same dentition as Lepton ; 
indeed, the difference is so slight as to be of no importance. 
In Lepton the hinge is composed of a pair of teeth-like 
laminee on each side of a central excision of the hinge-plate 
in the right valve; in the left there is a small cardinal in 
front of the cartilage-pit and on each side a single lateral 
which fits in between the laterals in the opposite valve. In 
the present species the small cardinal of the left valve is 
wanting or consolidated with the base of the anterior lateral. 
Another feature in which the present species agrees with 
Lepton is the fine punctuation which occurs on both the 
anterior and posterior dorsal areas, a feature unnoticed by 
Mr. Adams in his brief diagnosis. 


17. Pythina levis, Carpenter. 
Pythina levis, Carpenter, Cat, Mazatlan Shells, p. 112. 


Hab. Mazatlan. 

An examination of this species shows that it should be 
placed in Tellimya and that its nearest ally is 7. paula, A. 
Adams. Carpenter correctly observes, “ The character of the 
hinge seems more related to Montacuta than to Kellia.” The 
elongate, very slender, lateral teeth he mentions are of no 
importance. 


234 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Genus Pythina. 


18, “ Pythina compacta, Gould” (Tryon). 
Kellia compacta, Gould, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 1861, vol. viii. 
p. 33; Otia Conch. p. 173. 

Pythina compacta, Tryon, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1872, p. 232. 

Hab. 2 

Respecting the hinge of this species Gould writes :—“ Val- 
vulz alters dentibus duobus magnis, divergentibus, equali- 
bus; alteree marginibus dentibus simulantibus, elongatis ; 
fossa ligamentali ampla.” “ Its hinge is like that of Pythina, 
Hinds. A knowledge of the animal can alone remove it 
definitely from the old genus Kellia.” 

From this two things are evident: firstly, that this species 
belongs to Tellimya, and, secondly, that Gould did not know 
Pythina nor the exact dentition of Kellia. 

‘Tryon was probably induced to place this species in 
Pythina through Gould’s statement respecting its similarity 
of dentition. 


19. Pythina rugifera, Carpenter. 
Pythina rugifera, Carpenter, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1865, p. 57. 


Hab. Puget Sound, west coast of North America. 

The hinge of this species is thus described by Carpenter :— 
“* Dente cardinali uno minore, clavicula antica laterali incon- 
spicua ; laterali postico nullo.” This description shows that 
the shell in question is quite distinct from Pythina (= Kellia). 
Without seeing a specimen it is impossible to state its true 
position; but temporarily I suggest its location in Montacuta, 
from the fact of there being no posterior teeth. 


Conclusions. 


From a perusal of the preceding observations it will be 
seen— 


(1) That the so-called genus Pythina differs from Kellia 
only in having the surface ornamented with divari- 
cating plice, a feature, in my judgment, only of 
specific vaiue. 


(2) That it is restricted to one species, namely P. 
Deshayesiana of Hinds. 


(8) That the eighteen other species which have been located 
in Pythina should, according to their conchological 
characters, be thus classified :— 


Mr. E. A. Smith on Mysella. 235 


“P. Deshayesit, Récluz” (H. & A. martes in Mylitta. 
P. tasmanica, Ten.-Woods  . . in Mylitta. 
Py Stones auton. if ~.  )  e e Mylhitta. 
PR, gemmata, petuctoreer ss) <<! \ a ogy omer eaeeane MINE AZ eee o 
P: mociroides, tlamley ... ..\.30 «a ) +, am Ketha, 
P. nuculoides, ey in hry iea) eal ibe lar. 
“P. Geoffroyt, Payr. (Jeffreys) ” ach s.. amitella. 
P. paula, A. Adams . . ae el amBellimyea, 
Pi pecularis; A. Adams . Soe s.r Lellimya. 
ieMievisy Carpenter 2 eer ee ee 2 sin Dellemya. 
Pp. arcuata, iN VAdamisise PU FERN). Santelmga. 
P. triangularis, A. Adams. . . . . =in Tellimya. 
“P. compacta, Gould mClryon) s. . -«, Whe cuemaas 
“P. arcuata, Lamk.” (Hinds) . . . . in Tellimya? 


P. striatissima, Sowerby . . ..».« In Montacuta. 
P. setosa, J effreys (non ‘Danlker) . . . in Montacuta. 
P. rugvera, Carpenter (%). . . « « inMontacuta? 


i CUMING, Wa AdAIS . 4 . .« «+ .. In Lepton. 


(6) On Mysezra. 


This genus was created by Angas for a small Australian 
bivalve and described in the Proc. Zool. Soc. 1877, p. 176. 
The description he gives of the hinge is inaccurate in more 
respects than one. "In one valve, which I take to be the 
left, he mentions “a single small, diverging, subcircular, 
flattened cardinal tooth.” This is posterior to the triangular 
cartilage-pit beneath the umbo. It certainly cannot be called 
“¢ subcircular,” for the upper side of it is almost straight and 
the lower gently curved. In addition to this there is a second 
but much smaller tooth on the anterior side of the cartilage- 
pit, entirely overlooked by Mr. Angas. ‘The right valve has 
the hinge-margin on each side the umbo produced, forming 
teeth as it were, which fit in above those of the opposite 
valve. 

I have carefully studied the types of Mysella anomala, 
Angas, and Mysella donaciformis, Angas, kindly presented 
to the British Museum by that author, and I fail to discover 
any reasons for separating them from the genus Tellimya. 
The fact of the cartilage-pit being more visible and more 
triangular than in the type of the genus, 7’. bédentata, is of 
no importance, and merely what we might expect in larger 

species like those. 


236 = =6Mr. E. A. Smith on a new Species of Mylitta. 


(c) DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF Myzzrra. 


Mylitta auriculata, sp.n. (PI). XIII. A. figs.-A, B, C.) 


Testa subcircularis, eequilateralis, superne utrinque umbones auricu- 
lata, auriculis tenuibus, excurvatis, alba, mediocriter convexa ; 
valve crassee, umbones versus subleves, deinde usque ad mar- 
ginem radiatim fortiter costate, costis subacutis, prominentibus, 
inter costas concentrice rugose striate, vel tenuissime lamellatie ; 
umbones parvi, acuti, antrorsum curvati; dens cardinalis unicus 
valve dextre parvus, conicus, laterales duo utrinque sed prope 
umbonem vyalidi, divergentes; dens cardinalis valve sinistre 
bifurcatus, lateralis unicus utrinque prominens, crassus; fossa 
ligamenti profunda, mediana, subtriangularis, pone dentem car- 
dinalem sita; pagina interna radiatim sulcata, ad marginem valde 
crenulata, ad extremitates costarum breviter incisa; cicatrices 
parvee, subrotunde, et linea pallii simplex. 

Longit. 8 millim., alt. 64, diam. 33. 


Hab. Tasmania. 

In solidity, colour, and dentition this very remarkable shell 
agrees exactly with the type of Mylitta, but differs from it in 
having the superficial costz arranged in a radiating instead 
of a divaricating manner. This difference, as in the case of 
Pythina with regard to Kellia, I regard merely of specific 
importance. 

The valves, when viewed inside with the umbo upward, 
recall the aspect of a bat, the outwardly recurved auricles 
representing the ears. 

The three valves upon which this description is based have 
been presented to the British Museum by Mr. J. H. Ponsonby. 
We informs me that he received them from ‘Tasmania under 
the name of Pythina Deshayesti, and therefore it seems likely 
that this form is wrongly recognized there as that described 


by Récluz. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII A. 


Fig. A. Mylitta awriculata. Left valve, interior. 
Fig. B. Fe 7H Right ,, 5 

Fig. C. aD Left  ,, exterior, 
Fig. D: Mylitta Stowet. Left valve, interior. 

Fig. . + > Right ,, rr 

Fig. F. 5 a ay) BOXCHIOR. 

Fig. G. Mylitta Deshayesit. Right valve, exterior. 


On new Mollusks from South Africa. 237 


XXVII.—Descriptions of Nine new Terrestrial and Fluviatile 
Mollusks from South Africa. By JAMES Cosmo MELVILL, 
M.A., F.L.S., and Joun H. Ponsonsy, F.Z.S. 


1. Pisidium Langleyanum, sp. n. 


P. testa trigono-ovali, tumida, inequilaterali, postice producta, 
antice breviter truncata, exilissime concentrico-striata ; umbonibus 
subprominentibus obtusis, dentibus minutissimis, normalibus. 

Long. 23, lat. 3 mill. 


Hab. Port Elizabeth. 

We have the advantage of the high corroborative authority 
of Dr. Clessin respecting the claims of this little mollusk to 
rank as anew form of a most obscure and difficult genus. 
It is perhaps the smallest of all the species. 


2. Cyclostoma transvaalense, sp. n. 


C. testa conoidea, effuso-pyramidali, fuscescente, profunde sed 
anguste umbilicata; spira elata; anfractibus quinque, convexis, 
duobus ultimis rapide accrescentibus, ad suturas canaliculatis, 
costis transversis regulariter spiraliter decussatis; peristomate 
rotundato, tenui, continuo, haud reflexo. 

Long. 7, lat. 6 mill, 


Hab. Pretoria. 

A beautiful shell, of effuse growth, deeply but somewhat 
narrowly umbilicate, the sulcations on the whorls forming a 
close, parallel, equidistant series of grooved lines, the inter- 
stices between which are densely superficially and longitu- 
dinally lineated, channelled at the sutures; lip thin, con- 
tinuous, not reflected. 


3. Helix (Dorcasia) namaquensis, sp. n. 


H. testa vix umbilicata, globulosa, superficie minutissime longitu- 
dinaliter rugoso-striata, parum nitente, fusco-gilva, tenui; anfrac- 
tibus quinque, ultimo inflato, rotundato, ad labrum submalleato ; 
columella levi, albida ; apertura ovata ; peristomate reflexo, albido, 
margine columellari calloso, subdilatato ; umbilicum obtegente. 

Long. 30, lat. 27 mill. 

Hab. Namaqualand (If. Lightfoot). 

A distinct addition to the section Dorcasia, of a form which 
may very probably exist in collections, in company with the 
next (fH. porphyrostoma), mixed up with specimens of H, 
rosacea and globulus (Miill.), from which it differs by the 
characters given above. Two specimens in coll. J. H. P. 


238 Messrs. J. C. Melvill and J. H. Ponsonby on 


4. Helix (Dorcasia) porphyrostoma, sp. n. 


H, testa obtecte umbilicata, conico-pyramidali, ampla, longitudi- 
naliter rugoso-striata, pallide cinereo-albescente, solidula ; anfrac- 
tibus quinque, subconvexis, ultimo rotundato; apertura ovata, 
intus purpurea; peristomate reflexo, purpureo, columella levi. 

Long. 43, lat. 38 mill. 


Hab. Namaqualand. 

This very fine species is near the well-known H. globulus 
(Miill.), from which, however, and all near allies it differs in 
the conically pyramidal shape, the whorls being gradually 
attenuate towards the apex. ‘There is no sign of malleation, 
so conspicuous a feature in H. globulus and rosacea in all their 
forms ; and, lastly, the outer lip is more simple, being not so 
conspicuously reflected, nor is the deposit of pur ple. enamel 
both on the outer and columellar lips so rich in either sub- 
stance or colour. 

Two specimens, both precisely similar. There are also 
unnamed examples in the National Collection. 


5. Helix (Dorcasia) gypsina, sp. n. 


H, testa obtecte umbilicata, globuloso-conica, crassa, longitudinaliter 
= bo) >] - 9 to) a 
rugoso-striata, calcareo-albescente, parum nitente; anfractibus 
5 , 2 | ; 

quinque, anfractu ultimo compacte rotundato ; apertura depresso- 
ovali, intus albescente; peristomate reflexo, albo, margine colu- 
mellari levi, albo. 

Long. 24, lat. 20 mill. 


Hab. Springbok, Africa mer. 

We consider this sufficiently to differ from HZ. namaquensis, 
the shell being of decidedly less delicate substance, more 
compact, and of achalky whiteness ; the mouth less effuse and 
distinctly ovate-depressed at the base. It is also consider- 
ably smaller; nor is the slight malleation, so noticeable in 
the last whorl of that species, to be found in H. gypsina. 


6. Helix (Patula) viridescens, sp. n. 


H. testa profunde lato-umbilicata, tenui, planato-depressa, albes- 
cente, cornea epidermide tecta; anfractibus tribus, rapide accres- 
centibus, levibus, nitentibus, ultimo magno, subeffuso; apertura 
lunari-ovata, obliqua; peristomate simplici, tenui. 

Long. 5 mill. spec. majoris, lat. 2 mill. 


Hab. Pretoria, Transvaal. 
A small shell, with olivaceous epidermis and of simple 
character. 


new Mollusks from South Africa. 239 


7. Helix (Pella) liricostata, sp. n. 


H. testa depressiuscula, rugulosa, tenui, cornea, olivaceo-nigrescente 
. . . . .O . ? . 2 . . 9 
liris rugatis confertim irregulariter undique cincta ; anfractibus 

5 . . eye . . . 
quatuor, rapide accrescentibus, umbilico profundo, 4 diametri 


superante ; apertura lunari, peristomate simplici, recte tenui. 
Long. 1°50, lat. 2°50 mill. 


Hab. KE. Griqualand. 

An extremely interesting little species, of dark horny tex- 
ture throughout, beautifully longitudinally sculptured with 
oblique radiating lire. This shell is allied to H. rivularis, 
Krauss, judging from his figure; but we have not been so 
fortunate as to be able to examine the shell itself. 


8. Helix hottentota, sp. n. 


H. testa parva, profunde sed anguste umbilicata, globoso-depressa, 
olivaceo-cornea, tenui, confertim obliquis striis minutis lirata, 
hic illic crassioribus, quasi varicosis ; anfractibus 44, convexulis, 
ultimo subeffuso ; apertura lunari-ovata; peristomate tenuissimo, 
margine columellari reflexo. 

Long. #, lat. 14 mill. 


Hab. Port Elizabeth. 

An extremely minute, thin, horny, subpellucid shell, olive- 
brown in colour, very deeply though somewhat narrowly 
umbilicate, very finely obliquely close-ribbed throughout (but 
this is barely distinguishable without a lens) ; the plications 
of the striz are occasionally thicker, giving here and there an 
appearance of varices; lip simple, very thin, columellar mar- 
gin slightly reflected at the umbilicus. This species cannot 
be confounded with any other from South Africa which has 
yet come under our notice. 


9. Vertigo thaumasta, sp. n. 


V. testa oblongo-cylindrica, sinistrali, ad apicem albida, gradatim 
olivaceo-fuscescente usque ad basin; anfractibus sex, tumido- 
convexis, nitidis, levibus, ad suturas compressis; peristomate 
ovato-oblongo, tridentato—uno infra insertionem marginis sinistri, 
pliciformi, intrante, altero in medio marginis columellaris, 
tertio pliciformi, intrante, In margine basali. 

Long. 3, lat. 1°50 mill. 


Hab. Port Elizabeth. 

A truly remarkable shell, and one of which the genus itself 
is a little doubtful until the animal be examined. It is 
sinistral, cylindrical, whitish at the apex, otherwise brown, 
the mouth being furnished with four deeply-seated plaited 


240 Miss E. M. Sharpe on new Lycenide. 


teeth, placed one on the body-whorl between the two mar- 
gins, one in the centre of the right, and two on the basal 
margin of the peristome. 

Two or three specimens. 


Note.—Referring to our last paper in the ‘ Annals’ for 
December 1890, we regret that, by an oversight, the name 
Helix Hudsonie, Bens., was throughout printed H. Huttonie. 


XXVIL.—Deseriptions of Two new Species of Lycenide 
from West Africa, in the Collection of Mr. Philip Crowley. 
By Emity Mary SHARPE. 


Cigaritis delagoensis, sp. n. 


T have been unable to find any description which agrees 
with this species. I therefore venture to describe it as new. 
There is one specimen in the Natural-History Museum, which 
is also unnamed. This Museum specimen is slightly larger 
than the type. 

Upperside. Both wings yellowish brown; hind margin 
with a very narrow marking of dark brown, the fringe, which 
is very distinct, being white. On the fore wing there is a 
slight indication of a small spot at the end of the discoidal 
cell, rather darker than the ground-colour. The wings have 
a shiny bronze appearance when looked at laterally. 

Underside. Much paler in colour than the upperside. The 
fore wing is very much spotted with black and silver. In the 
discoidal cell are three spots, the one near the base of the 
wing being the smallest and black; the other two have 
silvery centres and are outlined by a narrow border of black. 
Beyond the cell are two rows of black spots, commencing 
below the subcostal nervure and terminating above the sub- 
median nervure. Near the hind margin is a complete and 
distinct row of silver spots. The costal margin is also much 
spotted with silver. 

Hind wing with alternate rows of darker brown and silver 
spots, decreasing in size towards the base. 

Exp. 1 inch. 

Hab. Delagoa Bay. 


Mr. R. I. Pocock on Scorpions. 241 


Zeritis bicolor, sp. n. 


I have ventured to describe this species, as there are six 
specimens, all alike, in Mr. Crowley’s collection, which has at 
the same time eight specimens of Z. leonina, HK. M. Sharpe. I 
therefore think that there can be no doubt of the distinctness 
of Z. bicolor from Z, leonina. 

The underside resembles that of Z. leonina very closely, 
but the upperside is decidedly different, especially as regards 
the fore wing. 

Fore wing entirely black, with the exception of a very 
minute spot or streak of orange-rufous on the inner margin 
nearest to the hind margin. 

Hind wing: base shaded with black ; costa and part of hind 
margin broadly marked with black, which gradually decreases 
and terminates at the end of the second median nervule. The 
rest of the wing is bright orange-rufous, which fades to a 
pale yellow on the inner margins. 

Exp. 1:2 inch. 

Hab. Sierra Leone. 


XXIX.—WNotes onsome Scorpions collected by Mr. J. J. Walker, 
with Descriptions of Two new Species and a new Genus. 


By R. I. Pocock. 
{Plate XIII. B.] 


Buthus scaber (Hempr. & Ehrb.). 
i sea hat scaber, Hempr. & Ehrb., Symb. phys. Scorp. no, 13, pl. ii. 
° Buthus dimidiatus, Simon, Ann. Mus. Genoy. xviii. pp. 244, 245, 
pl. viii. fig. 17 (1882). 

Mr. Walker obtained two specimens from Perim Island, at 
the entrance of the Red Sea. LEhrenberg’s type was from 
Arkiko, on the coast of Abyssinia. B. dimidiatus was cap- 
tured at Tes, in Arabia. 

Mr. Walker’s specimens are undoubtedly co-specific with 
the type of P. seaber, since they closely agree with Khrenberg’s 
admirable figure of his species. 

M. Simon describes dimidiatus as having the tail fere 
parallela and the vesicle subter valde et grosse tuberculata— 
two phrases which certainly do not apply either to the figure 
of scaber or to my specimens of this species. In the figure 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 16 


242 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Scorpions 


and in the specimens the vesicle is almost smooth beneath 
and the tail is much thicker at the base than at the apex. In 
other respects the description of dimidiatus applies closely to 
the examples Mr. Walker obtained. 

Prof. Kraeplin, for some unknown reason, thought scaber 
might be a synonym of gibbosus of Brullé. In face of the 
figure of scaber this view is quite untenable ; for it is clearly 
shown that the inferior keels of the fifth caudal segment are 
uniformly granular throughout—a character to which even 
Prof. Kraeplin appears to attach some importance, judging 
from the prominence he has given to it in his synoptical table 
of some of the species of the genus. In grbbosus, as is well 
known, these keels are irregularly dentate. But this is not 
the only error into which Prof. Kraeplin has fallen in his 
attempt to give the synonymy of gibbosus; for, without 
qualification, he adds confucius of Simon to the list. This is 
the second time that it has fallen to my lot to rescue confuctus 
from oblivion; but I have now neither the time nor the 
inclination to point out how it differs from gzbbosus. I will 
merely say that no one accustomed to handling scorpions 
could, with the species before him, possibly confound the two. 

Prof. Kraeplin suggests, moreover, that B. nigrocinctus of 
Ehrenberg may be another synonym of gibbosus. ‘To this it 
may be said that there is nothing in the description and the 
figure of négrocinctus to justify this belief. 

B. scaber, as Karsch long ago pointed out, belongs to the 
hottentotta group. But the time, I believe, has not yet come 
for asserting positively, as Prof. Kraeplin has done in the 
case of other species, that it is a synonym of hottentotta. It 
at least differs from all the specimens of hottentotta and of 
Martensti that I have examined in the absence of the median 
lateral keel on the third and fourth caudal segments. Of all 
the forms known to me it approaches nearest to judatcus. 


Buthus quinque-striatus, Hempr. & Ehrb. 
Buthus quinquestriatus, loc. cit. no. 1, pl. i. fig. 5. 


Two specimens were obtained at Perim Island. The 
British Museum has many specimens of this species from 
Egypt, and others from Jerusalem, Algeria, the Cape of Good 
Hope, and South Africa. The specimens from the Cape 
and from South Africa were in the Karl of Derby’s collection. 
If the localities are to be trusted the distribution is of very 
great interest, for I am not aware of a single other scorpion 
that occurs in both North and South Africa. Since, however, 
so far as I am aware, this is the only record of the exten- 
sion of B. 5-striatus south of the equator, it seems advisable to 


collected by Mr. J. J. Walker. 243 


wait for confirmation of the fact before accepting it definitely 
as true. 


Isometrus bituberculatus, sp. n. 


Colour (in alcohol) variegated with fuscous above, pale 
beneath, the brachium almost entirely fuscous, fulvous only 
at its distal extremity ; manus fulvous, dactyli fuscous in 
their distal half, posterior half of the fifth caudal segment 
fuscous, lower half of vesicle and distal half of aculeus 
fuscous. 

Cephalothorax coarsely granular throughout, the granules 
showing a distinct tendency in some parts to constitute defi- 
nite keels; the posterior median keels well marked, slightly 
diverging in front; the median eyes large, the tubercle 
granular at the sides. 

Tergites coarsely granular, the median keel well marked ; 
a tubercle on each side of the median keel on the posterior 
margin marks the position of the lateral tergal keels charac- 
teristic of, e. g., Buthus; the lateral keel on the seventh 
tergite subequal in length, with the posterior granule a little 
longer. 

Sternites mostly smooth, the fourth and fifth granular at 
the sides; the fifth marked with four granular keels, the 
lateral of which almost attain the posterior margin. 

Tail moderately strong and long, the first, second, and 
third segments furnished with ten strong granular keels, the 
fourth with eight keels and merely vestiges in front of the 
supernumerary median lateral keel, all the intercarinal spaces 
more or less granular; the posterior granule of the four 
superior keels on the first three segments and of the two 
superior keels on the fourth segment a little larger than the 
rest; the fifth segment with its intercarinal spaces coarsely 
and subserially granular, smooth and depressed in the middle 
line above. Vesicle of average form, distinctly granularly 
carinate beneath, the aculeus elongate and curved. 

Palpi, humerus, and brachium with their keels strongly 
developed, granular, the intercarinal spaces finely granular ; 
manus narrower than the brachium, above bearing distinctly 
granular keels; dactyli long, slender, and curved, in contact 
throughout their length. 

Legs granular and carinate; the posterior two pairs with 
small tibial (tarsal) spur. 

Fectines short, furnished with 11-12 teeth. 

Measurements in millimetres.—Total length 16, length of 
tail 9, of cephalothorax 2°5, of manus and dactyli 3, of 
dactyli 2. 

16* 


244 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Scorpions 


A single specimen (young) from Baudin Island. 

I cannot refer this specimen to any known species of Jso- 
metrus. Perhaps it is most nearly related to J. variatus of 
Thorell; but it appears to me to differ from this last-named 
in its granularly carinate hands, its more distinctly carinate 
cephalothorax, and in the presence of a tubercle which marks 
the position of the lateral tergal keels, &c. 

On p. 84 of his recent attempt to revise the Buthide, Prof. 
Kraeplin boldly gives J. Thorelliit, Keys., as a synonym of 
I. variatus, Thor., and both as synonyms of J. marmoreus of 
C. Koch. But I think he is wrong in considering Thorellit 
as synonymous with variatus. The British Museum has six 
of Keyserling’s examples of variatus and many specimens of 
Thorellii from Australia (Sydney, Swan River, Goulburn 
River), not including Keyserling’s own examples from 
Sydney—the whole number making a total of fifteen speci- 
mens of both sexes—and these are very uniform in character, 
a. e. they are all considerably smaller than J. variatus, are 
more deeply infuscate above and always infuscate below, and 
the vesicle and aculeus have a different form from those of 
I. variatus. 1 know that Prof. Kraeplin has very little 
regard for variations of colour, but he has not explained the 
difference in the shape of the caudal vesicle between the two 
species. This character, correlated with the difference of size 
(the specimen of Zhoreliit being to all appearance adult) and 
the difference of colour, justify, in my opinion, the rejection 
of this author’s view. For my own part, | feel tolerably sure 
that Vhorellii is synonymous with marmoreus, but that 
variatus is a distinct species. 


Urodacus nove-hollandic, Peters. 


Urodacus nove-hollandie, Peters, Mon. Ak. Wiss. Berlin, 1861, p. 511; 
Pocock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) ii. pp. 169, 170, pl. viii. fig. 1; 


’ 


not U. nove-hollandie, Keyserling, Arach, Austral. pt. 32, pp. 34, 
35, pl. iii. fig. A. 
Mr. Walker obtained a single specimen at Fremantle, 
near Perth, in W. Australia—a locality new for the species. 
I find upon examining the specimens that Count Keyser- 
ling described and figured as U. nove-hollandie that they are 
not the same species as those specimens in the British Museum 
to which I had applied this name—one of which is figured 
in the above-mentioned number of the ‘ Annals.’ . 
My reason for thinking that my identification is probably 
correct and that Count Keyserling was in error is that Peters 
described the hands of his species as being “ stark gekielt.” 
This expression applies to my specimens much more forcibly 


collected by Mr. J. J. Walker. 245 


than to those in Keyserling’s collection ; for, as may clearly be 
seen from the figure given by this author, the keel on the 
upper surface of the hand is very feebly developed. 

I propose to call this species U. Keyserlingit, in honour of 
the late eminent arachnologist. 

This new species is most closely allied to U. abruptus, 
Pocock, and may prove to be identical with it. The hands, 
however, are much less strongly keeled. 


loDACUS, gen. nov. 


Cephalothorax with ante-ocular portion flat and anterior 
margin widely excavated; median eyes in the middle of the 
cephalothorax, the tubercle cleft ; lateral eyes two, above the 
border of the cephalothorax. 

Sternum pentagonal, as long as wide, with sides sub- 
parallel, perhaps very slightly converging anteriorly. 

Tail weak, furnished below with a single median keel, 
exactly as in Urodacus, without a spine beneath the aculeus. 

Chelicere with lower borders of digits unarmed; apex of 
movable digit simple, undivided. 

Chele with hands flat, almost as in Luscorpius; the 
proximal half of the digits furnished with many small sub- 
equal denticles, irregularly arranged in three rows; the distal 
end with a median series of denticles and an external and 
internal series formed of transversely set denticles. 

This new genus is closely related to Urodacus, Peters, as is 
shown by the presence of a median keel on the lower surface 
of the caudal segments &ec. It differs, however, in the shape 
of the sternum, which is as long as wide, and in having the 
upper surface of the manus flattened. In Urodacus the 
sternum is considerably wider than long and the hand is 
convex above. It is probably also related to Joctonus—a 
genus unknown to me; but it certainly differs in the keeling 
of the tail and in the form of the sternum *. 


Lodacus Darwintt, sp. n. (Plate XIII. B.) 


Colour (in alcohol) pale ochraceous or testaceous throughout. 
Cephalothorax pertectly smooth, very sparsely punctured 
and hairy, narrowed anteriorly, its posterior width greater 
* The sternum in Joctonus is presumably wider than long. In his 
description, however, of I. manicatus Dr. Thorell (p.263) says:—“Sternum 
duplo fere longius quam latius;” whereas of the following species, J, 
orthurus (p. 265), he reinarks, “Sternum multo latius quam longius.” If 
these descriptions be exact the two species can scarcely be congeneric. 
But there can, I think, be little doubt that in the case of I. manicatus the 
words dongius and Jatiws have become transposed ; for no scorpion to my 
knowledge has the sternum nearly twice as long as wide. 


246 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Scorpions. 


than its length, depressed laterally, the frontal lobes rounded, 
divided throughout by a longitudinal sulcus, which immedi- 
ately behind the eye expands into a shallow triangular depres- 
sion; median eyes small, separated by a distance greater than a 
diameter ; anterior eye of the lateral pair longer than the 
posterior and separated from it by a space about equal to the 
diameter of the posterior eye. 

Tergites perfectly smooth throughout and shining, sparsely 
and subsymmetrically punctured and hairy in front, depressed 
on each side of the middle line; the posterior tergite very 
weakly granular laterally and posteriorly. Sternites smooth 
and shining, sparsely punctured and hairy, on each side of 
the middle bearing two posteriorly abbreviated impressions ; 
posterior sternite furnished with two smooth anteriorly abbre- 
viated keels, and between them with two fine juxtaposed 
impressions. Stigmata narrow and slit-like. 

Tail about three and a half times the length of the cepha- 
lothorax, slender, narrowed posteriorly, the first segment 
furnished with nine keels, the second, third, and fourth with 
seven keels, the median lateral keel on the second being 
represented by merely a short, anteriorly abbreviated crest in 
the posterior fourth of the segment, and being entirely absent 
on the succeeding segments; the superior keels of these four 
segments only very finely granular, the inferior keels smooth, 
intercarinal spaces smooth ; fifth segment with its upper sur- 
face smooth and nearly flat, sulcate anteriorly, the superior 
keels very finely granular, the lateral keel also finely granular 
and posteriorly abbreviated, the inferior surface granular, the 
lateral and median keels coarsely granular, the median keel 
double nearly throughout its length, the space between the 
two halves gradually widening posteriorly. Vesicle narrow, 
pyriform, punctured and hairy, and exceedingly finely 
granular beneath, the aculeus short and but little curved. 

Palpi powerful ; humerus smooth above, below, and behind, 
the anterior surface coarsely but irregularly granular, the 
supero-posterior keel evenly granular throughout ; brachium 
smooth and not costate supero-posteriorly, its posterior surface 
deeply marked with pores and very hairy, its inferior surface 
smooth below, bounded behind by a smooth ridge, in front of 
which is a distinct series of punctures; the anterior surface 
nearly flat, bounded above and below by a ridge which is 
exceedingly finely granular ; manus smooth, nearly flat above, 
its upper surface marked mesially by an almost obsolete, 
posteriorly abbreviated ridge, which starts from the immovable 
dactylus, the posterior or external surface meeting the upper 
surface at an obtuse angle, strongly convex from above down- 


On the Land and Freshwater Shells of Barbados. 247 


wards, a double series of punctures above its inferior keel ; 
lower surface furnished close to the posterior keel with a series 
of about twelve piliferous pores; the anterior surface smooth, 
its upper edge feebly granular; the upper surface when 
examined with a lens is seen to be adorned with a very fine 
reticulated pattern; dactyld of normal form, in contact 
throughout. 

Legs short, coxe smooth, femora very finely granular in 
front; two rows of spines on the under surface of the distal 
tarsal segment or foot, the claws free, covered only at the 
base by the lateral lobes of the foot, the second tarsal segment 
furnished with a single distal spur. 

Pectines short, turnished with eleven similar teeth, the 
basal sclerite of the intermediate laming slightly lobate. 

Genital operculum with right and left halves completely 
fused to form a plate which is about twice as wide as long, 
with rounded sides and a lightly convex posterior border. 

Measurements in millimetres.—Total length 59; length of 
cephalothorax 7:5, greatest width 8; length of tail 27, of 
first segment 3°3, of second 3°8, of third 4, of fourth 4°2, of 
fitth 6°5, width of first 3, of end of fifth 2: palp—length of 
humerus 5°5, width 3; length of brachiuin 6°5, width 3; 
length of ‘ hand-back”’ 7, width of hand 5:3, height of hand 
3; length of movable dactylus 7°6. 

A single female specimen from Port Darwin (N. Australia). 

The form of the genital operculum in this species is the 
same as in the type of Urodacus excellens, Pocock *. 


XXX.—A List of the Land and Freshwater Shells of 
Barbados. By EpGar A. SMITH and Col. H. W. FEILDEN. 


BARBADOS lies about one hundred miles to the eastward of all 
the West-Indian islands, and is separated from its nearest 
neighbours, the group designated the Windward Islands, by 
an oceanic depression of 1000 to 1500 fathoms; between 
Barbados and the island of Tobago to the southward, which 
latter has presumably been connected with the mainland of 
South America since the introduction of its existing fauna 
and flora, we find depths of over 1000 fathoms. ‘To the east- 
ward of Barbados the floor of the ocean rapidly sinks into the 
profound depths of the Atlantic. Though Barbados is not 


* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) ii. pp. 170-172, pl. vill. fig. 2. 


248 Mr. E. A. Smith and Col. H. W. Feilden on 


separated from the chain of the Lesser Antilles or the main- 
land of South America by any considerable expanse of ocean, 
yet its geological structure shows that it can lay claim to 
being a truly oceanic island, in the sense of its not having 
been connected with the continent since the introduction of 
its present, comparatively speaking, meagre fauna *. 

A critical examination of the mammals and reptiles now 
inhabiting Barbados shows their comparatively recent intro- 
duction, and a review of its avifauna does not point to a 
different conclusion, which is confirmed by this reference to 
the land and freshwater Mollusca. The species obtained by 
one of the authors (Colonel Feilden) in Barbados during 
1888-89 are marked in this list by an asterisk. We do not 
assert that some species may not have been overlooked by 
him, and in consequence retain in our list several whose 
claims appear to us open to question; these are specifically 
referred to in this paper. 

Only two lists of the shells of Barbados have hitherto 
appeared—that by Thomas Bland in the ‘ Annals of the 
Lyceum of Natural History of New York,’ 18€2, vol. vii. 
p. 851, and that by Kobelt in the ‘ Jahrbiicher der deutschen 
Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft’ for 1880, p. 284, which is 
mainly based upon Bland’s Catalogue, and contains only 
one additional terrestrial species, “Hyalina incisa,” and two 
supposed freshwater forms, Nerdtina virginia and N, viridis, 
of which the former, however, lives in salt or brackish water, 
and the latter is truly marine. 

In the following list altogether thirty-one species are 
enumerated, At present only five appear to be peculiar to 
Barbados, namely :—Vitrea incisa, Truncatella barbadensis, 
Helicina barbadensis, Helicina conoidea, and Physa granulata. 
The last three of these are included in the fauna on the 
grounds that the specimeus were labelled “ Barbados”’ in 
Cuming’s collection, a collection somewhat notorious for errors 
of locality. Although those species in reality may have 
come from this island, there will always be a doubt attached 
to them until their presence there is confirmed. 

The fauna is, as might be anticipated, very like that of the 
neighbouring islands. ‘T'wo or three of the species are found 
in St. Vincents, four in Grenada, five in St. Lucia, eight in 
Trinidad, nine in Martinique, and ten occur in various places 
in the north of South America. 

What proportion of these last may have migrated from the 
islands to the continent er vice versd it is impossible to say. 


* Peilden, Ibis, 1889, p. 478; id. Zoologist, 1889, p. 295 ; id. ibid. 1890, 
Pp. o2. 


the Land and Freshwater Shells of Barbados. 249 


In the case of the Streptaxis, Bulimus oblongus, perhaps of 
all the Bulimult, the Orthalicus, the Planorbis, and the Palu- 
destrina, we may conjecture that they have spread northward 
to the islands, from the fact that those genera are more 
numerous in species on the mainland. On the other hand, 
we may suppose that the Stenogyr@ and the Leptinaria have 
migrated southward from the islands to the continent, as the 
species in question, Leptinaria lamellata, St. octona, and St, 
Beckiana, appear, as far as we know at present, to be more 
common in the islands. This is somewhat conjectural, as our 
knowledge respecting the distribution of any of these species 
is doubtlessly very incomplete, and we do not know the 
relative abundance of them in the various localities where 
they have been found. 

Bulimus oblongus and the Orthalicus are said to have been 
introduced by direct personal agency, and in all probability 
the presence of others is attributable to the same cause. ‘The 
introduction of trees and plants from one place to another 
affords an easy way for the transmission of land-shells either 
in the egg-stage or even as adult specimens. 


1. Vitrea incisa (Pfeiffer). 


Helix incisa, Pteiffer, Mal. Blatt. 1866, vol. xiii. p. 78; Monogr. Hel. 
vol. v. p. 107. 


Hab. Barbados. 

This species was described from Barbados from specimens 
obtained by Mr. Theodore Gill. It is a very depressed form, 
with a flattened spire, and remarkable for the dvstinct impressed 
lines of growth which divide the last whorl into numerous 
segments. 


2. Helix (Dentellaria) perplexa, Férussac. 


Helix perplexa, Férussac, Hist. nat. Moll. vol. i, p. 378, pl. lvi. a. 
rays dl 
- Helix granifera, Gray, Pfeiffer, Conch.-Cab. ed. 2, pl. lxii. figs. 16, 17; 
Reeve, Conch. Icon, pl. li. figs. 252 a, 6, pl. clxxvii. fig. 1210 (as 
perplext). 

Hab. Grenada, Trinidad ?, Barbados. 

This species has not been previously recorded from Bar- 
bados; but some specimens, presented to the British Museum 
by Sir Rawson Rawson in 1870, were said to have come from 
that locality. 


250) Me, Ey As Smith aad Collet: Meddenee 


3*. Helix (Dentellaria) csabella, Férussac. 


Helix (Helicogena) isabella, Férussac, Prodrom. p. 86, no. 87; id, Hist. 
nat. Moll. pl. xlvii. figs. 2. 

Helix isabella, Pfeiffer, Conch.-Cab. ed. 2, p.76, pl. x. figs. 1,2; Reeve, 
Conch, Icon. fig. 249. 

‘* This species is spread throughout the island in gullies and 
cool damp places. The finest and handsomest specimens 
were found in Turners Hall Wood, the only piece of primeeval 
forest left in the island. They were found in May under 
fallen fronds of the cabbage-palm, which kept the ground 
damp.’ (Fetlden.) 

This species is recorded by M. Drouét ¢ from Cayenne, 
French Guiana, where it was collected in company with its 
near ally, Hl. dentiens, Férussac, by Lieutenant Charles 
Kyriés. The latter also occurs at Martinique, Guadeloupe, 
and Dominica; and it is therefore rather curious that the 
present form appears to extend only to this one island of the 
Lesser Antilles. Deshayes regarded it merely as a variety 
of HT. dentiens, and at one time one of the authors held the 
same view, but is now of opinion that they may be conve-. 
niently separated. 


4*, Helix (Fruticicola) similaris, Férussac. 
Helix similaris, Reeve, Conch. Icon. figs. 149 a, b; Pfeiffer, Conch.- 
Cab. ed. 2, pl. Ix. figs. 13-16. 

“This cosmopolitan species is the commonest Helix in the 
island, and is found plentifully under stones, and also after 
rain crawling on the grass. It is abundant on the lowlands 
as well as on the high ground of Scotland district, at an eleva- 
tion of 1000 feet and more.” (Fedlden.) 

Tryon { states that “ this species inhabits the coffee-tree, 
and commerce has spread it all over the world, wherever coffee 
is cultivated.” This may be the case; but, as far as we can 
discover, it has at present only been recorded from one of the 
coffee-growing West-Indian Islands, namely Cuba, where it 
was collected by Rang § many years ago. This, however, 
is doubted by Pfeiffer ||, and its occurrence there still wants 
confirmation. Another fact in opposition to Mr. Tryon’s 
theory is its presence in the island of Ascension, where coffee 
is not grown. 

It has been collected in several parts of Brazil, but appa- 
rently not further north than Bahia. 

+ ‘Essai Moll. terrest. fluy. Guyane frang.,’ par H. Drouét, 1859, p. 54. 

{ Man. Conch. ser. 2, vol. iii. p. 205. 

§ Ann. Sc. Nat. (1) vol. xxiv. p. 15. 

| Conch.-Cab, ed. 2, pp. 341, 342 (Helix). 


the Land and Freshwater Shells of Barbados. 251 


The coffee-tree is not generally dispersed nor the berry 
cultivated in Barbados ; but a few plants are to be met with 
in the shrubberies surrounding some of the planters’ houses. 


5. Helix (Microphysa) turbiniformis, Pteiffer. 
Helix turbiniformis, Pfeiffer, Mon, Hel. vol. i. p. 49; Conch.-Cab. 
ed, 2, pl. xcix. figs, 31-85; Reeve, Conch. Icon, figs. 167 a, 5. 
Hab. Cuba and Jamaica. 
A single specimen, marked Barbados, and identified by 
Pfeiffer as this species, is in the Cumingian collection. 


6*, Helix (Microphysa) vortex, Pfeiffer. 
Helix vortex, Pfeiffer, Conch.-Cab. ed. 2, no. 526, p. 110, pl. Ixxxv, 
figs, 7-9, 

Hab. Cuba, St. Croix, Haiti, Jamaica, St. Thomas, Porto 
Rico, Bermuda, Georgia, and Florida. 

Two dead specimens are all that were obtained. The 
species has already been recorded from Barbados by Pfeiffer 
(Mon. Hel. vol. vi. p. 153), Bland, and Kobelt. 


7*, Streptaxis deformis (Férussac) . 
Helix deformis, Férussac (Helicogena), Prodrom. p. 34, no, 42 ; id. Hist. 
Nat. Moll. pl. xxxii. a. fig. 1. 

Hab. Venezuela, Demerara, Surinam, Trinidad. 

This is the first record of the occurrence of this species at 
Barbados. “ It occurs under stones, and though generally 
diffused over the island is less common than either Helix 
isabella or H. similarts. The living animal has a_ pretty 
appearance through the translucent shell, the foot being 
lemon-yellow, the tentacles red, with a stripe of the same 
colour down the back. The eyes, as usual, are black.” 
(Fedlden.) 

It is common at Demerara, where it has been obtained 


plentifully by Mr. J. J. Quelch, of the Georgetown Museum. 


8*. Bulimus (Borus) oblongus (Miiller). 


Bulimus oblongus, Reeve, Conch. Icon. fig. 210; Pfeiffer, Conch.-Cab. 
ed. 2, pl. xxii. figs. 1, 2. 

‘This well-known shell has already been recorded from Bar- 
bados. “It is common in some localities, especially the 
gardens of plantations. It occurred in considerable numbers 
in the garden at Lears. In hot weather the animal half 
buries itself im the soil under the shade of dense-leaved trees 


252 Mr. E. A. Smith and Col. H. W. Feilden on 


like the bread-fruit, only the top of the shell being visible.” 
(Feilden.) 

This species inhabits the neighbouring islands of St. Vin- 
cent, Tobago, and Trinidad, and it extends along the northern 
parts of South America from New Granada to Brazil. It is 
stated by Bland jf that it was introduced into Barbados from 
St. Vincent by the Rev. J. Parkinson. 


9. Bulimulus tenuissimus, Férussac. 


Bulimus tenuissimus (Férussac), Deshayes, Hist. Nat. Moll. vol. ii. (2) 
p- 72, pl. cxlii. B. fig. 8; Reeve, Conch. Icon. fig. 288; Pfeiffer, 
Conch.-Cab. ed. 2, p. 241, pl. Ixiil. figs. 25, 26. 

Bulimus barbadensis, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1852, p. 61; Mon. Hel. 
vol. iii. p. 455. 


Hab. Brazil, Cayenne, St. Vincents, &e.; Barbados (Pfr.). 

I have compared the types of 6. barbadensis with spe- 
cimens of this species, and they appear to be inseparable. 
Pfeitter’s term “ solidvwscula”’ 1s somewhat misleading, for, 
although one of the three specimens in Cuming’s collection is 
a little less delicate than usual, the other two are normally 
thin. 


10. Bulimulus fraterculus, Férussac. 
Bulimus fraterculus, Férussac, Reeve, Conch. Icon. fig. 438 ; Pfeiffer, 
Conch.-Cab. ed. 2, p. 168, pl. xlix. figs. 5, 6. 

Hab. Guadeloupe ?, Porto Rico, Antigua, St. Christopher, 
St. Kitts, St. John, St. Croix, St. Thomas, Trinidad; Bar- 
bados (Bland). 

This species is closely allied to B. tenucssimus, but is some- 
what different in the proportional size of the whorls, the last 
being smaller than that of the species referred to. 


11*. Bulimulus exilis (Gmelin). 


Bulimus exilis, Reeve, Conch. Icon, figs. 292, 294a, b (as guadaloup- 

ensis). 

This species occurs on several of the adjacent islands and 
also on the mainland in Guiana. ‘It is very common 
throughout the island, under stones, and clinging to the 
trunks of trees, and the branches of shrubs in gardens.” 
(feilden.) 


+ Ann. Lyceum Nat. Hist. New York, 1862, vol. vii. p. 360. 


the Land and Freshwater Shells of Barbados. P4539 


12*. Orthalicus zebra (Miller). 
Bulimus zebra, Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. xv. fig. 90, pl. xxvii. fig. 90 b. 


This species has received several names, and ranges from 
Mazatlan to Mexico, and Florida, through several of the 
West-Indian Islands, along the north part of South America 
into Brazil. 

“It is very common in the neighbourhood of Kingstown, 
Jamaica, but seems confined to that area, and may be seen 
clinging in hundreds to the prickly-pear plants bordering the 
roads. I have not met with it in any other part of that 
island. In 1889 I brought a small basket full of them from 
Jamaica to Barbados ; but being on arrival placed in quaran- 
tine, on Pelican Island, I turned them out there on the bushes. 
Subsequently I found them in limited numbers already intro- 
duced to gardens in the suburbs of Bridgetown.” (Led/den.) 


13*, Pineria viequensis (Pfeiffer). 

Pineria viequensis, Pfeiffer, Novitat. Conch. vol. iii. p. 408, pl. xciii. 

figs, 389-41 (as Macroceramus). 

This species, originally described by Pfeiffer as a Bulimus, 
has only been observed in one other island. It is curious 
that it has not been found between Viéque and Barbados. 

“Tt is not generally spread over the island, but appears 
to be confined to the coral rocks bordering the sea, on the east 


side in Christchurch and St. Philip parishes.” (Fezlden.) 


14*, Stenogyra octona (Chemnitz). 
Achatina octona, Reeve, Conch. Icon. fig. 84. 


The distribution of this species, like that of Helix similaris, 
is truly remarkable. It has been found in most of the West- 
Indian Islands, in several places along the northern parts of 
South America, at Costa Rica, and in the British Museum 
there are specimens from Central Africa, near Lake Tangan- 
yika, and Madagascar, which appear to be inseparable. 

“In Barbados it is very abundant throughout the island, and 
is met with in colonies under stones and rocks.” (Fedlden.) 


15*. Stenogyra subula (Pfeiffer). 


Achatina subula, Pfr., Wiegmann’s Archiv f. Naturgesch, 1839, p. 552. 
Bulimus subula, Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. Ixix. fig. 494; Bland, Ann. 
Lyc. Nat. Hist. New York, 1862, vol. vii. p. 351. 
Hab. Florida, Mexico, Cuba, Porto Rico, Fernando No- 
ronha; also Sarawak, Borneo (in Brit. Mus.). 


254 Mr. KE. A. Smith and Col. H. W. Feilden on 


“ Found under stones in Barbados, but not common.” 
(Feilden.) 


16*. Stenogyra Beckiana, Pfeiffer. 


Bulimus Beckianus, Pfr., 1846, Symb. Hist. Helic. sect. 3, p. 82; Mon. 
Helic, vol. ii. p. 164 ; Conch.-Cab. ed. 2, p. 125, pl. xxxvi. figs. 29- 
31 


Bulimus caraccasensis, Reeve, 1849, Conch. Icon. pl. lxviii. fig. 580. 

Bulimus oryza (Deshayes, ? of Bruguiére), Reeve, /. c. fig. 480. 

Hab. Peru, Nicaragua, Caraccas, Trinidad, Brazil, Fer- 
nando Noronha. 

This species was originally described by Pfeiffer as doubt- 
fully coming from the island of Opara. 

“‘ Found under stones and rocks in Barbados, but not very 
common.” (Fedlden.) 


17. Stenogyra Goodalli (Miller). 


Bulimus Goodallii (Miller), Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. ii. p. 159; Reeve, 
Conch. Icon. pl. Ixxxiv. fig. 621. 


Hab. Cuba, Porto Rico, Jamaica, Guadeloupe, &e. ; Bar- 
bados (Bland). 


18. Stenogyra octonoides, C. B. Adams. 


Bulimus octonoides, C. B, Adams, Pfeiffer, Mon. Helic. vol. iii. p. 400; 
Reeve, Conch. Icon. pl. Ixxxiv. fig. 595, 
Hab, Jamaica, St. Thomas, Cuba, Grenada, St. John ; 
Barbados (fide Bland). 


19. Stenogyra Gundlachi, Arango. 


Bulimus Gundlachi, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. vi. p. 95; Novitat. Conch. 
vol. iii. pl. Ixxxvii. figs. 13-165. 


Hab. Cuba; Barbados (fide Bland). 


20*. Pupa pellucida, Pfeiffer. 

Pupa pellucida, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. ii. p. 860; Conch.-Cab, p. 89, 
pl. xii. figs. 24, 25. 

Pupa jamaicensis, C. B. Adams, Contrib. Conch. 1849, p. 37 ; Pfeiffer, 
Mon. Hel. vol. iii. p. 558; Kuster, Conch.-Cab. p. 138, pl. xvii. 
figs, 27, 28. 

Hab. Jamaica (C. B. Adams) ; Cuba (Mus. Cuming). 

“Found only in one spot, under stones, at Maxwell Hall, 

Christchurch Parish.” (edlden.) 

It seems very probable that P. barbadensis, Pfr., may be 

the same as this species, and that the additional teeth may 


the Land and Freshwater Shells of Barbados. 255 


either not have been noticed by Pfeiffer, or not developed in 
the specimens he examined. His species was described 
from specimens in Cuming’s collection ; but these we have not 
been able to find. There are five specimens without name or 
locality attached to them which may be his types, but these 
have the dentition of pellucida. 

The figure of jamaicensis given by Kiister is very good, 
but one of the teeth on the outer lip is omitted. Altogether 
there should be five—one parietal, one on the columella, and 
three on the outer lip. 


21*. Succinea barbadensis, Guilding. 
Succinea barbadensis, Guilding, Zool. Journ. vol. iii, p. 532, pl. xxvii. 
figs. 4-6, 
Suecinea bermudensis, Pfeiffer, Mon. Hel. vol. iv. p. 817. 

Hab, “ Very common under stones in pits and indentations 
of the coral rock, also on the top of the hills of Scotland 
district, crawling on thegrass afterashower of rain.” (Hed/den.) 

S. bermudensis is the same as this species. 


22*. Leptinaria lamellata (Pot. & Mich.). 


Achatina lamellata, Pot. & Mich. Gall. Moll. i. p. 128, pl. xi. figs. 7, 8. 

Pupa lamellata, Kiister, Conch.-Cab. p. 147, pl. xviii. figs. 1, 2. 

Hab. Porto Rico, Guadeloupe, St. Vincents, Trinidad, 
Venezuela, Demerara, Guayaquil, Peru. 

“Very uncommon. I have met with only four examples, 


all under a stone at Lears plantation, in St. Michael’s Parish.” 
(Feilden.) 


23*, Cylindrella (Gongylostoma) costata, Guilding. 


Cylindrella costata, Pfeiffer, Philippi’s Abbild. vol. i. p. 183, pl. i. fig. 16, 
vol. ii. p. 52, pl. il. fig. 8; id. Conch.-Cab. pl. v. figs. 4-6; H. & A. 
Adams, Gen. Moll. pl. Ixxvi. fig. 7; Sowerby, Conch. Icon. vol. xx. 
pl. xii. fig. 109, 

This species is also common in St. Lucia “upon damp 
walls and among stones in shady places” (Zate). ‘In Bar- 
bados it is very abundant under stones, particularly in the 
lowlands” (Fezlden). There are specimens in the British 
Museum from St. Vincents. 


24*, Truncatella barbadensis, Pfeiffer. 


Truncatella barbadensis, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1856, p. 337 ; Monogr. 
Auricul. p. 192. 


“ Found on the coralline-limestone cliffs at Bathsheba and 
The Crane, on the Windward side of the island.” (Feclden.) 


256 On the Land and Freshwater Shells of Barbados. 


This species is allied to, but not quite the same as, 7. bila- 
biata, Pfr., from Cuba. 


25*. Helicina substriata, Gray. 

Helicina substriata, Gray, Zool. Journ. vol. i. pp. 66 and 251, pl. vi. 
fig. 4; Sowerby, Thesaur. vol. i. p. 14, pl. i. fig. 22, vol. ii. p. 287, 
pl. celxxiv. figs. 831,332; Pfeiffer, Conch.-Cab. ed. 2, p. 69, pl. ix. 
fig. 830; Sowerby, Conch. Icon. vol. xix. pl. xi. figs. 94 a, b. 

Hiab. St. Kitts and St. Vincents. 

“This species is very common, found from the shore-line 

to the tops of the hills in Scotland district.” (Fez/den.) 


26. Helicina barbadensis, Pfeiffer. 


Helicina barbadensis, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool, Soc. 1853, p. 60; Monogr. 
Pneumon. vol. ii. p. 218. 


Hab. Barbados (in coll. Cuming). 


27. Helicina conoidea, Pfeiffer. 


Helicina conoidea, Pfeiffer, Proc. Zool. Soe. 1853, p. 53; Monogr. 
Pneumon. vol. ii. p. 211; Sowerby, Thesaurus, vol. iii. pl. eelxx. 
figs, 168, 169, 

fiab, Barbados (in coll. Cuming). 

In Sowerby’s figures the spire is represented a little too 
elevated and acuminate. The figures in the ‘ Conchologia 
Iconica’ (figs. 49a, 6), as pointed out by Bland (Journ. de 
Conch. 1875, p. 247), are altogether incorrect. 


28*. Physa rivalis, Maton & Rackett. 
Bulla rivalis, Maton and Rackett, Trans. Linn. Soc. 1807, vol. viii. 
p. 126, pl. iv. fig. 2. 

Limnea (Physa) rivalis, Sowerby, Genera Shells, pl. clxxix. fig. 9. 

Hab. Brazil, Cuba, St. Vincents, Trinidad, &c. 

This species is said by Jeffreys and others to be the same 
as Sowerbyana of dOrbigny. ‘This is probably the case, and 
P. acuminata, Gray, is also identical. 

P. rivalis of the ‘Conchologia Iconica.’ (fig. 31) is not this 
species, and is at once separated by the reddish thickening 
within the margin of the outer lip, which does not exist in 
the true P. rivalis. 


29. Physa granulata, Shuttleworth. 


Physa granulata, Shuttleworth, Sowerby, Conch. Icon, vol. xix. pl. v. 
figs, 39 a, b, 


Hab. Barbados (in coll. Cuming). 


Bibliographical Notice. 257 


The close spiral striation of this species, being crossed by 
the lines of growth, has a minutely subgranular appearance. 
It is not apparent to the naked eye, but is distinctly visible 
under a simple lens, 


30*. Planorbis luctdus, Pfeiffer. 


Planorbis lucidus, Pfeiffer, Wiegmann’s Archiv f. Naturgesch. 1839, 
vol. vy, p. 534; Sowerby, Conch. Icon. fig. 53? (enlarged) ; Clessin, 
Conch.-Cab. ed, 2, p. 193, pl. xxix. fig. 2. 

Hab. Cuba, Porto Rico, Guadeloupe, Martinique. 

A single half-grown specimen is all that was obtained at 


Barbados. 


31*, Paludestrina crystallina, Pfeiffer. 

Paludina erystallina, Pfeiffer, Wiegmann’s Archiv f, Naturgesch. 1840, 
p. 253; Philippi, Abbild. vol. i. p. 118, pl. i. fig. 18 (fig. 17, var. 
coronata) ; Kuster, Conch.-Cab. p. 50, pl. x. figs. 7,8 (figs. 9, 10, 11, 
12, var. coronata). 

Hab, Cuba, Jamaica, &e. 

Both forms of this species, that with smooth whorls and 

that with short spines, occur at Barbados. “ It was met with 
in Greme Hall Swamp, and was very difficult to find. 


They laid an immense number of eggs when captured.” 
(Feilden.) 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


Handbook of the London Geological Field-Class, Small 8yo, 215 
pages, with 18 woodcuts. George Philip and Son. 1891. 
London. 


Tuts interesting little book consists of Lectures on the Geology of 
the London district, by Professor H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., and Reports 
by Students of the excursions made, from the year 1886 to 
1889, to examine practically the Physical Geology of the rocks 
discussed in the Lectures. The plan of this Field-class Society 
and its Director (Chairman) is “ to teach the elements of Physical 
Geography and Geology direct from Nature without preliminary 
study from books;” and, whilst taking their out-door recreation, 
the Students are thus training their “ powers of observation, imagi- 
nation, and reasoning.” Local scenery and all the features of the 
surface are by these means not only directly noticed, but their 
relations to the geological structure of the country are learnt, and 
the causes and history of that structure are brought under notice. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 17 


258 Bibliographical Notice. 


Thus the variations of colour and of light and shade, the different 
aspects of hill and dale, the presence of particular plants and animals, 
with other phenomena of nature, become of especial interest for 
both obs ervation and philosophical consideration. 

The constitution of the Society, its Executive Committee, the 
plan of summer excursions and of winter lectures are explained. 
The Field-class includes three graduating divisions —one studying 
geography in relation to geology, another sections of the strata, and 
the third especially studies one geological formation, all in the 
Home Counties. The winter lectures successively treat of the 
geology of different parts of the South-east of England. The 
method, apparatus, and appliances of geological research are also 
indicated. 

Reports of the lectures given by Prof. H. G. Seeley are then 
supplied: thus :—1. Introduction to Field Geography, with illus- 
trative notes on the Chalk Hills of Kent and the Valley of the 
Darent ; the Chalk Hills of Surrey; the Chalk Escarpment; and 
the Sand Hills of Frant. 2. Introduction to Field Geology. 3. The 
Thames Valley. 4. The Lower Greensand and Upper Neocomian, 
with nineteen Reports by Students on local exposures and sections 
of the several beds. 5. The Gault and Upper Greensand, with six 
local sections by Students. 6. The Chalk, with eighteen illustrative 
sections by the Students. 7. The Thanet Sands, with four such 
sections. 8. The Woolwich-and-Reading Beds, with seven such 
sections. 9. The London Clay, with three such sections. 10. The 
Brick-earth and Gravels, with four such sections. Several chemical 
analyses of Lower Greensand, Gault, and Chalk are included in the 
Reports. A tabulated Register of the fossils found by the Members 
during the season of 1890, drawn up by Mr. R. H. Bentley, the 
Secretary, is appended, with proportional blank paper for future 
use. The woodcuts of sections have been drawn by Mr. Nicol 
Brown, F.G.8., Vice-Chairman of the Society, chiefly from his own 
note-book ; he has supplied several of the Reports, and he has edited 
this useful Handbook, illustrative of the Geology of a considerable 
portion of South-eastern England. 

A striking feature in this geological book is the clearness of many 
of the detailed sections, as described by individual observers—often 
the same section noted by two or three—mentioning what is most 
interesting to themselves; some are Female Students. Therefore, 
taken as a whole, the interpretation of the sections are fitted to 
different minds, und are not given in one set form of thought and 
phrases. The influence of the Director’s acute observation and broad 
philosophy is recognizable throughout the work. 

A liberal and very useful Index, by Mr. J. H. Hodd, supplies a 
ready access to the manifold subjects of this Handbook, which will 
be welcomed by many who seek for information and find interest 
among the natural sources of amusement and recreation round about 
London. 


Misecliancots: 259 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 
March 25, 1891.—Dr. A. Geikie, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communication was read :— 


“ Notes on Nautili and Ammonites.” By S. 8. Buckman, Esq., 
EGS. 


1. The Position of the Last Septum.—Mr. Bather’s theory of shell- 
growth in Cephalopoda (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1888, i. p. 300) 
seems to depend upon the idea that the last septum in the young in 
Nautilus and Ammonites was always formed at a proportionately 
increased distance from the penultimate. This supposition is not 
borne out by specimens of Nautilus, Witchellia, Lioceras, Ludwigia, 
and Grammoceras examined by the Author. 

2. Shell-muscles of Nautili and Ammonites.—Two specimens of 
Ammonites in the Author’s collection are marked by impressions 
which seem to indicate the position of the shell-muscle. 


May 27, 1891.—Dr. A. Geikie, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 

The following communication was read :— 

“On the Lower Jaws of Procoptodon.” By R. Lydekker, Esq., 
B.A., F.G.S. 

After reviewing Sir R. Owen’s writings upon the large extinct 
Kangaroos for which he established the genus Procoptodon in 1874, 
the Author describes two mandibular rami from the clay beds of 
Miall Creek in the neighbourhood of Bingera, N.S.W., which belong 
to this genus, and from their characters and a comparison of them 
with the lower jaws in the British Museum, he maintains that this 
part of the skull indicates two very distinct species of the genus, for 
which he retains the names P. rapha, Ow., and P. goliah, Ow., 
though it is possible that the types of those two species are really 
specifically identical, in which case the name P. pusio, Ow., might 
have to be adopted for one of the species described. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
On a Freshwater Medusa. By Dr. J. v. Kennet. 


In my ‘ Biologischen und faunistischen Notizen aus Trinidad’ I 
alluded to a little Medusa which I had found in considerable num- 
bers on the east coast of the island in a small freshwater lagoon 
entirely cut off from the sea. The creatures were altogether absent 
in the broader portion of the lake near the sea, and were first 
encountered about fifty paces further inland, where a gentle current 
was perceptible, and the flora as well as the fauna bore the impress 
of a freshwater habitat. It is true that Polychete Annelids and 
specimens of Mysis were also found in abundance at this spot 
among the luxuriant Algz and freshwater plants, yet the represen- 
tatives of the small freshwater animals greatly exceeded them in 


260 . Miscellaneous. 


numbers: larvee of frogs and insects, species of Daphnids, Naids, 
Cheetogaster, Dero, Avolosoma, Clepsine, Planorbis, Physa, and Ancy- 
lus were so richly represented in individuals that the spectator 
might easily declare the water to be fresh without even testing it. 
The tongue was in fact the only test applied ; but it was universally 
agreed that no saltness was perceptible to the taste. Our horses, 
too, drank the water unhesitatingly, without being especially 
thirsty, and horses are there considered to be particularly discrimi- 
nating in the matter of water. On these grounds I believed that I 
was entitled to claim my jellyfish as a freshwater animal, and am 
still of this opinion, the more so since several examples of Medusze 
have already been discovered in fresh water—Limnocodium in the 
Victoria-regia ponds in Kew Gardens and a Medusa from the Tan- 
ganyika Nyanza. 

If I now attempt to describe the freshwater Medusa from Trini- 
dad, and to assign it to its proper systematic position, this is unfor- 
tunately only possible for the sexual form, the free-swimming jelly- 
fish, since I did not succeed in discovering a hydroid at the same 
spot from which it might have sprung. Apart from the possibility 
that I did not make a sufficiently exhaustive search, it would also 
be conceivable that the hydroid generation had died down at that 
season of the year (March), a not impossible event in the case of 
a tender organism proceeding from the sea, considering the high 
temperature of the water at that period and that at another season 
of the year the hydroid form would appear again ; or we may sup- 
pose that the hydroids live in the sea, and that their Medusz alone 
pass into the lagoon at the rainy season, when there is a communi- 
cation with the ocean, and adapt themselves, at least partially, to a 
freshwater existence. It must be confessed that the probability of 
the latter theory is but small; for in none of the Meduse which I 
collected were the sexual products perfectly ripe, so that we may 
assume that they had not very long separated from their place of 
origin, Communication between the water in which they were 
living aud the sea had at that time been severed for at least two 
months. If they had been cut off from the sea as Medusee this 
interval would well have sufficed for the attainment of full sexual 
maturity. 

It is, however, always a serious matter to assign a species to its 
place in a system on the basis of one developmental stage only, 
when that system is to a large extent constructed on the morpho- 
logical and structural relationships of the asexual generation and on 
the mode of development of the sexual form. Nevertheless it 
appears desirable so to characterize the animal that later investi- 
gators who may happen to take up the study may be able to recog- 
nize it and determine its position and affinities to better purpose. 

The diameter of the bell of the little craspedote Medusa is from 
2 to 23 millim., and in shape it is strongly arched, so that even 
when expanded to its utmost extent it is still almost hemispherical, 
and considerably more than hemispherical when in a state of con- 
traction. ‘The muscular ring at the margin of the bell is powerfully 
developed and is capable of contracting so strongly that the aper- 
ture of the velum becomes almost closed. The velum itself is thin 


Miscellaneous. 261 


but very broad ; it projects horizontally all round to the extent of 
one third the diameter of the bell. The margin of the bell is 
smooth and slightly undulating only when contracted more strongly 
than usual. Round its periphery gently bulbous swellings mark 
the origin of sixteen to eighteen tentacles (the number varies 
perhaps between wider limits), which are of great length and fine- 
ness and sharply pointed at the tips. In the specimens killed in 
weak osmie acid and excellently preserved they still measure from 
6 to 10 millim. The nematocysts are distributed in fine closely- 
packed whorls throughout the entire length, with the exception of 
the bulbous base. On the ex-umbrellar surface of the base of each 
tentacle there is found an ocellum, a simple spot of pigment, without 
refractile body. Nevertheless several pigment-cells take part in its 
composition. In many tentacles the pigment-spot is circular ; yetin 
its clear centre no stronger refractile body could be detected; we 
merely find a few ordinary epithelial cells surrounded by blackish- 
brown pigmented cells arranged in the shape of a cross. The oeelli 
are entirely naked; other sense-organs, as well as marginal bulbs 
between the tentacles, are completely wanting. 

The very powerful manubrium, hanging down in the subumbrella 
and extensible as far as the velum, is shaped like a quadrilateral 
prism, with four interradial longitudinal grooves, so that a trans- 
verse section is cruciform, with the arms of the cross bluntly rounded. 
In accordance with this, its lumen is also cruciform, the arms of the 
cross haying a radial direction and running into the longitudinal 
ridges of the manubrium. 

Oral lobes are wanting. The four radial longitudinal ridges of 
the manubrium converge at the end with bluntly rounded tips, and 
so embrace the oral opening. 

There is a small roundish atrium, prolonged into four radial 
canals, which, however, do not follow the most direct route to the 
circumferential canal, but are much coiled, even in the case of the 
living animal when perfectly at rest. 

If the living animal be examined or slightly magnified it at first 
appears as though four broad, twisted, enteric pouches arise from 
the centre of the transparent bell, being distinguished by their 
yellowish-brown hue, and do not reach the margin of the umbrella. 
Sections show us that the radial canals, as soon as they leave the 
atrium, are indeed greatly dilated, so that their ventral wall is seen 
like a protuberance projecting towards the subumbrella, but that, 
in addition to this, they are also surrounded on both sides and on 
the subumbrellar surface by the gonads. These extend from the 
origin of the canals at the atrium along two thirds of their course, 
after which the canals become very fine and transparent, and pro- 
ceed in true radial direction to the circumferential canal, into which 
they open. It is highly probable therefore that it is only in conse- 
quence of the powerful development of the gonads in the course of 
the originally straight radial canals that the latter acquire their 
twisted form through vigorous growth in a longitudinal direction. 

The sexual products are, as has been mentioned above, not yet 
perfectly ripe in the specimens which were microscopically examined, 
yet [ found in them a multitude of young ova already of tolerably 


262 Miscellaneous. 


large size. The coiling of the radial canals is evidently insufficient 
for the unfolding of the gonads; the latter therefore themselves 
become closely twisted once more, and thereby acquire their striking 
breadth on the subumbrellar surface and on the sides of the canals. 

The living Meduse were of hyaline transparency, with a pale 
yellowish tinge; only the tentacles and the margin of the bell 
appeared slightly milky, the former owing to the innumerable 
nematocysts, the latter in consequence of the tracts of the circum- 
ferential muscle. The yellowish-brown bands of the gonads showed 
plainly through the tissues. 

If we now consider the systematic position of our Medusa, it may 
be most advisable to test the diagnoses of Hiickel’s exhaustively 
worked-out system, with reference to their applicability to this 
freshwater form. 

Hiickel divides the Craspedota into Anthomedusx, Leptomeduse, 
Trachomeduse, and Narcomeduse. The two latter divisions do not 
here concern us. Neither is it necessary to consider the Antho- 
meduse, for only in the Leptomeduse do the gonads lie in the walls 
of the radial canals. 

Of the four subdivisions of the Leptomeduse it can only be a 
question of the Thaumantide or Aiquoridie, for in the case of the 
Cannotide the gonads are plumose branches of the radial canals, 
while in the Eucopide they are vesicle-shaped evaginations there- 
from. 

While, however, the A%quoride further ‘ always possess marginal 
vesicles,” which are wanting in our Medusa, there only remain the 
Thaumantid, in which the gonads form frill-like folded bands 
along the radial canals, marginal vesicles are always absent, ocelli 
usually present. 

If we construct a synoptical survey of the genera which belong 
to this subdivision, we get the following table :— 


4 radial canals and 4 gonads, 6. 
8 radial canals and 8 gonads (Melicertide). 
16 radial canals (Orchistomide), 
b. 4 or 2 tentacles. 
8 tentacles. 
16 or more tentacles. ¢. 
c. No marginal bulbs nor cirrhi.  d. 
Between the tentacles, bulbs and cirrhi. 
d. Independent mouth and atrium, no gastro-genital 
cross.—T'haumantias. 
Mouth and atrium obliterated, a gastro-genital 
cross.—Staurostoma. 


According to this table we should arrive at the genus Thawman- 
tias for our Medusa. The four species placed here by Hackel, 
however, have frilled and very variable oral lobes, which does not 
agree with what we find in this freshwater form. 

It follows, therefore, that if we are to find a place for the medu- 
soid form only, as I am compelled to do, a new genus must be 
intercalated. If, when the hydroid is discovered and the mode of 
development understood, a new position should be found for the 
creature, it can be transferred at any time to its proper place. In 


Miscellaneous. 263 


the meantime my only concern was to introduce this undoubtedly 
interesting little freshwater Medusa into literature, under a desig- 
nation and description which would enable it to be re-identified, and 
so I must search out for it among its companions the best possible 
position according to the knowledge of it which we at present 
possess. 


Leptomeduse. 
Thaumantide. 
Gen. nov. Halmomises (from &\pn, saltwater, and 
puoety, to hate). 
Sp. nov. lacustris. 


Without marginal bulbs, cirrhi, or marginal vesicles. Umbrella 
hemispherical, 16-18 (? 24) tentacles, with gentle bulbous thickened 
bases, on the outer side of each of which an ocellum (simple ring of 
pigment). Velum thin, but broad; manubrium powerful, with 
broad base, bluntly quadrangular ; mouth without lobes, cruciform, 
the four clefts in the direction of the angles. Atrium small, but 
distinct. Four radial canals, greatly widened in the central three 
fourths of their length, projecting towards the sub-umbrella ; beset 
at this point with frill-like gonads, owing to the development of 
which they become coiled. The last peripheral third of the radial 
canals narrow, running straight. 

Size, 2-23 millim., diameter of the bell. Colour hyaline, faintly 
yellowish. Gonads yellowish brown. 

Locality: freshwater lagoon on the east coast of Trinidad, south 
of Mayaro Point, in a cocoa-nut plantation.—Sitzungsberichte der 
Naturforscher-Gesellschaft bei der Universitit Dorpat, Bd. ix. Heft 2, 
1891, pp. 282-288. 


On the Causes affecting Variations in Linaria vulgaris. 
By Tuomas Merman, 


Few subjects more deserve the attention of thoughtful students of 
biology than the extent of variation aside from the conditions of 
environment. Instructive papers bearing on evolution are continu- 
ally appearing, the full value of which is impaired by the passing 
suspicion that the authors have not fully perceived how great is the 
innate power to vary, independent of any external influences. That 
environment or surrounding circumstances have considerable in- 
fluence on the production of new forms may surely be admitted with- 
out detriment to a profound belief that very much more is due to a 
tendency to change implanted in the organism, the laws governing 
which the keenest scrutiny has hitherto been baffled in the effort to 
detect. It is possibly from this confession of ignorance that the 
advocates of change by environment have gained so much strength. 
He who has something tangible to please us has more power than 
he who has to confess that he does not know. Those of us who 
would not have conceded as much to environment as is frequently 
claimed for it, can only insist that change is evidently going on in 
order, and evidently in accordance with a regular plan; while if all 
claimed for environment were conceded to be sound, it would subject 
change to the mere chapter of accidents, and the harmony and the 
exact dependence of one thing on another, which everywhere pre- 
vails, could scarcely exist. 


264 Miscellaneous. 


It has been my fortune to have to show that in many cases where 
variations have been charged to crossing by foreign pollen or by 
other “ conditions of environment,” it was extremely probable that 
the sole actor in the work was this unknown law of change; 
while I have shown in many monotypic species, or in species re- 
moved from all possibility of intercrossing with other species, that 
the variations are quite as wide asif there had been full opportunity 
for the supposed laws of environment to operate. 

Here I will call attention to the interesting variations any one may 
find in an hour’s walk among Linaria vulgaris, the common yellow 
toad-flax, in any district where the conditions are absolutely iden- 
tical and the plant tolerably abundant. Let one gather in the walk 
any specimen that seems to be slightly different from another, and 
he will be amazed on comparing the handful to note how great the 
difference. The foliage does not vary much, but some of the most 
divergent flowers might pardonably be referred to distinct species, 
did not the intermediate forms show that they were all of one family. 
There are variations in colour and in form. In colour some are pale 
straw and others deep yellow, while the palate varies from deep 
orange to the faintest possible tinge of yellow. At times nearly all 
the corolla, except the palate, is white instead of the normal tint, 
and again are forms in which only the backs of the two upper seg- 
ments are white. But the most interesting variations are in the 
form of the lower lip. This is trilobed. Sometimes the lateral 
lobes are so broad as to overlap each other, when the central lobe 
seems hardly noticeable. At other times they are so widely sepa- 
rated that the trilobed character is noticed at a glance. In some 
instances the central lobe is scarcely produced, in others it is large 
and broad, extending to the line of the lateral lobes. 

What has environment had to do with these widely variant forms ? 
The most diverse will often be found in proximity where no one 
could suggest any difference whatever in the surrounding conditions. 
It is an introduction from Europe, and has no close allies that any 
one could name as likely to influence its pollination. Indeed, if 
these were present, they would be inoperative, as the plant is here, 
and probably everywhere, a close breeder, as I noted years ago. 
The pollen-sacs burst before the corolla opens, scattering the ferti- 
lizing dust over its stigma, which is evidently influenced thereby 
before the wind or insects have had any chance to operate. The 
flowers can gain no advantage from any outside agency, usual with 
those where insects have some opportunity to bring in foreign pollen 
before it is too late. 

Aside from all this is the fact that the plants in any one given 
locality but a few years ago sprang from possibly one, or at most a 
few progenitors, which, introduced by accident from Europe, 
escaped the cultivator’s destructive hoe, and then spread, through its 
progeny. 

There seems no escape from the deduction that the plant derives 
from some pre-natal influence power to vary greatly, without any 
regard to the long periods of time sometimes called for, and wholly 
independent of external influences.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sev. Philad., 
May 26, 1891, p. 269. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


[SIXTH SERIES. ] 


No. 46. OCTOBER 1891. 


XXXI.—Note on a New and Primitive Type of Compound 
Ascidian. By Watter Garstanc, M.A., Berkeley 


Fellow of the Owens College, Manchester. 


DurinG some dredging-operations in the neighbourhood of 
Plymouth, which I have recently been enabled to carry on 
by means of a Government grant given me by the Royal 
Society Committee, I met with specimens of a new and 
interesting Compound Ascidian, which forms the subject of 
the present note. 

The specimens of this Ascidian were found in moderately 
shallow water (5 to 15 fathoms) attached to stones and shells, 
upon which they formed small inconspicuous incrusting 
colonies, freely coated with sand-grains. ‘The colonies possess 
a thin, spreading, carpet-like base of test-substance, traversed 
by stolonial tubes, from which zooids spring up at irregular 
intervals. Sometimes the zooids are entirely free, but usually 
they are united into small clumps consisting of several indi- 
viduals, the tests of which are partially fused together. The 
zooids project from the basal carpet of test to a variable 
extent: their height, as a rule, is between 6 and 10 millim. 
They possess a dilated and somewhat globular thoracic region 
and an elongated semicylindrical abdominal region, which is 
always more slender than the thoracic portion. ‘lhe zooids 
bear two distinct apertures, the oral and cloacal openings, of 
which the former is the larger. Each aperture is bounded 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 18 


2€6 Mr. W. Garstang on a New and 


by six well-marked lobes of triangular or semicircular shape. 
In the larger groups of zooids there is a distinct tendency to 
an arrangement of the individuals in such a way that the 
cloacal apertures are situated towards the centre of each 
clump, the oral apertures towards the periphery. 

The test for the most part is covered with sand-grains, 
whereby the colonies are rendered highly inconspicuous. 
The adhesion of sand-grains is of interest in considering the 
process by which the clumps are formed. In the majority of 
the clumps examined, the sand-grains form a complete sheath 
around each zooid; they not only adhere to the test of the 
zooids upon their external faces, but they also separate the 
individual zooids of a clump from one another. ‘The existence 
of foreign particles between the zooids of the clumps shows 
clearly that these have been formed by a process of fusion or 
concrescence. 

In general structure the ascidiozooids agree with those of 
the majority of the Distomide. The body, when removed 
from the test, is seen to be divided into two regions, the 
thorax and abdomen, which are connected by a slender ceso- 
phageal stalk. A mature zooid is from 3 to 4 millim. in 
length. The musculature is well developed. In the thoracic 
region it consists of both longitudinal and transverse fibres 
united into bundles that form a strong square-meshed lattice- 
work; the longitudinal bundles appear to be arranged in six 
main groups, corresponding to the number of the oral lobes. 
In the cesophageal and abdominal regions longitudinal bundles 
are present, but transverse muscles ate altogether absent. 
The ganglion is large and spherical, and the subneural gland 
is well developed. The buccal tentacles are about thirty in 
number. The pharynx possesses three rows of straight and 
elongated stigmata, and two moderately broad horizontal 
membranes with perfectly straight edges. 

In young zooids I have been unable to discover any trace 
of oviduct or vas deferens; but in mature zooids both are 
present. The ova are large, and undergo their development 
in the atrial cavity. There is no special oviducal or cloacal 
diverticulum for their reception. 

The characters of this Ascidian necessitate the definition of 
a new genus and species of the family Distomidee :— 


ARCHIDISTOMA, gen. nov. 


Colonies incrusting ; consisting of a spreading basal portion 
from which arise zooids at irregular intervals. Zooids either 
entirely free or partially fused together to form clump-like 
aggregations. Oral and cloacal apertures distinct, six-lobed. 


Primitive Type of Compound Ascidian. 267 


Musculature in the thoracic region consisting of both longi- 
tudinal and transverse bundles. Oviduct and vas deferens 
seg in mature zooids. No incubatory diverticulum of the 
cloaca. 


Archidistoma aggregatum.—Part of another colony, enlarged, showing the 
partial freedom of the zooids of a clump, and the tendency of the 
cloacal openings towards a central position. 


Archidistoma agyregatum, sp. nov. 


Clumps composed of a small but variable number of zooids, 
Test arenaceous. Tentacles about thirty in number. Pharynx 
possessing three rows of straight elongated stigmata; hori- 
zontal membranes between the rows of stigmata; no inter- 
mediate supporting membranes. Ova large, containing much 


food-yolk. 


Archidistoma aggregatum is a connecting-link between the 
true Distomide (Distoma, Cystodites, Distaplia, Oxycorynia, 
18* 


268 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Colella) and the Clavelinide (s. str.). Hitherto no true* 
Distomid has been known to possess free zooids—that is, 
zooids not completely imbedded in acommon test. This new 
Ascidian, however, combines the structural characters of the 
Distomide with a social form of colony which is only slightly 
removed from that of the Clavelinide. 

Further, Archidistoma aggregatum is of especial interest 
because it exhibits the first stage in the evolution of the 
coenobitic type of colony from the social Ascidian type, in 
which the zooids are entirely free and irregularly placed: in 
Archidistoma aggregatum, the clumps of zooids (primitive | 
ccenobia) have no common cloaca, but the cloacas of the indi- 
viduals are usually situated towards the centres of the groups. 
The second stage is exhibited in such a Compound Ascidian 
as Synotcum turgens or Ctrcinalium concrescens, in which 
each of the isolated clumps of zooids possesses a common 
central cloaca. 


XXXII.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine 
Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator,’ Commander R. Ff. Hoskyn, 
L.N., commanding.—Series II., No. 1. On the Results of 
Deep-sea Dredging during the Season 1890-91. By J. 
Woop-Mason, Superintendent of the Indian Museum, and 
Professor of Comparative Anatomy in the Medical College 
of Bengal, and A. Aucock, M.B., Surgeon I.M.8., Sur- 


geon-Naturalist to the Survey. 


[Continued from p. 138.] 


Class ASCIDIACEA. 
Family Cynthiide. 
CuULEOLUS, Herdman. 
1. Culeolus sp. prox. recumbens, Herdman. 


Eight specimens of varying sizes from Station 110, 1997 
fathoms, come very close to this species from the higher lati- 
tudes of the Southern Ocean, if they are not identical with it. 

These are the only specimens of Tunicata that we have as 
yet obtained from the deep sea. 


* The position of Chondrostachys is uncertain, but its nearest affinity 
seems to te with Stereoclavella rather than with Oxycorynia. Diazona is 
separated from the Distomidze by the presence of internal longitudinal 
bars In its branchial sac. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 269 


Phylum APPENDICULATA. 
Branch ARTHROPODA. 
Class CRUSTACEA. 


By J. Woop-Mason. 


Grade MALACOSTRACA. 
Order SCHIZOPODA. 
Family Lophogastride. 
GNATHOPHAUSIA, Willem.-Suhm. 


1. Gnathophausia bengalensis, sp. n. 


2. Closely allied to G. calearata, Sars, from which it 
differs in the following points:—The carapace covers the 
whole of the first and a part of the second abdominal somite ; 
the antennal, branchiostegal, and _ postero-inferior spines 
appear quite smooth to the naked eye, being only obsoletely 
or microscopically serrated, the supraorbital spine is readily 
distinguishable by its shape from the rostral denticles; the 
upper lateral keels are strongly roof-shaped, and the oblique 
subdorsal keels more pronounced ; the antennal scale is more 
broadly emarginate at the apex; the pleural lappets of the 
last abdominal somite are terminated by two very unequal 
spines (of which the outer is long and sharp and the inner 
short and blunt), and are separated from one another poste- 
riorly in the mid-ventral line by a long and narrow incision. 

Length, from end of rostrum (extreme tip wanting) to apex 
of telson, 91 millim.; of carapace, from supraorbital to end 
of dorsal spine, 37 millim.; of abdomen 46°5 millim.; of 
telson 17°5 millim. 

Colour in life deep purple-lake. 

A single female, with just-commencing brood-pouch, was 
taken at Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 


2. Gnathophausia brevispinis, sp. n. 

Gnathophausia gracilis, var. brevispinis, W.-M., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 

(6) vii, 1391, p. 188, ¢. 

3 ¢?. Differs from the Atlantic G. gracilis, Suhm, in the 
rostrum being recurved and shorter than the carapace ; in the 
dorsal crest of the carapace being distinctly foliaceous through- 
out, and at the base of the rostrum expanded into a subtrian- 


270 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


gular plate, terminating apically in a strongish forwardly- 
inclined spine; in the dorsal spine being shorter and more 
recurved ; in the lower of the two postero-lateral spines being 
reduced to a minute point; in the dorsal spines of the first 
abdominal somite being subequal, those of the second sepa- 
rated by a distinct transverse groove and the hinder of them 
more detlexed, and those of the third, fourth, and fifth larger 
and more distinctly arched anteriorly ; in the form of the 
pleura of the five basal somites, which are expanded at their 
posterior margin into a thin and rounded foliaceous lobe, 
having their marginal spines as a consequence closer together. 

A single immature female (the last pair of incubatory 
Jamellz: only 3 millim. long), measuring 92 millim. from end 
of rostrum (extreme tip wanting) to apex of telson, and 
coloured in life deep purple-lake, was taken at Station 117, 
1748 fathoms. 


Family Eucopiide. 
Eucoria, Dana, G. O. Sars. 


3. Eucopia australis, Dana, Sars. 

Eucopia australis, Dana, U. 8. Explor. Exped., Crustacea, pt. i. p. 609, 
Atlas, pl. xi. fig. 11, a-m; G. O. Sars, ‘ Challenger’ Schizopoda, 
1885, p. 55, pls, ix. and x. 

Chalaraspis unguiculata, Willemoes-Suhm, Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond., 
Zool. ser. 2, vol. i. 1875, p. 87, pl. vill. 

A soft and somewhat distorted young female with very 
incompletely developed brood-pouch, non-pigmented eyes, and 
eye-peduncles, through the walls of which the subjacent 
ophthalmic tract is plainly visible by transparence, as in 
Sars’s figure, was obtained at Station 112, 561 fathoms; and 
a mature, or all but mature, female with integuments of 
firmer consistence, red-pigmented eyes, and opaque eye- 
peduncles, at Station 109, 738 fathoms. But whether we 
have here to do with two distinct species, or only with two 
different conditions of one and the same species, the material 
at our disposal is insufficient to enable me to determine. 


Family Euphausiide. 
Tuysanopopa, H. M.-Edw. 


4, Thysanopoda microphinalma, G. O. Sars. 
Thysanopoda microphthalma, G. O. Sars, ‘ Challenger’ Schizopoda, 
1885, p. 116, woodcut, fig. 3, 9. 
An adult male, without legs, from Station 111, 1644 
fathoms, is probably referable te this species. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 271 


Order DECAPODA. 
Suborder NATANTIA. 
PEN ASIDEA. 
Family Peneide. 


Subfamily Pewarwa. 


No representatives of this group have as yet been found 
amongst either the infra-littoral or the bathybial fauna. 


Subfamily Parspeyziwa. 


Obs. Spence Bate’s Artemisia longinaris belongs here ; it 
is not in the remotest degree related to the Aristeina. 


METAPEN ZUS, gen. nov. 


Allied to Parapeneus, S. I. Smith, differing therefrom in 
having neither tergo-pleural nor cephalothoracico-pleural 
suture to its carapace, and in the branchial system, which is 
invariably furnished with an epipodite in the twelfth somite 
and with a filamentous vestige of an anterior arthrobranchia 
in the thirteenth. 

Type Peneus affinis, H. Milne-Kdw. 

The first two of the three following species are referred 
with some confidence to this genus as little-modified deep-sea 
representatives of it, the third with some doubt, as it lacks 
the branchial rudiment. 


5. [Metapenceus philippinensis, var. andamanensis, nov. 

Peneus philippinensis, Sp. Bate, ‘Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 261, 

pl. xxxv. figs. 2,9, 3,¢. 

Differs from the specimens described and figured by Spence 
Bate in its much smaller size and in the median part of the 
annulus ventralis being shorter and devoid of lateral notches. 
The rostrum is in both sexes almost straight and scarcely 
ascendant; in the largest female it extends somewhat beyond, 
in the other females and in a male barely to, the end of the 
penultimate joint of the antennulary peduncle. The legs of 
the first pair are furnished with a spine at the ventral apex 
of their second and third joints. In the female there is a 
pair of sternal spines between the second pair of legs similar 
to, but very much smaller than, those present in MZ. velutinus 


272 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


(Dana). The inner flagellum of the antennules is short and 
but little longer than the outer, and is unmodified at base in 
the male. The dorsal carina of the abdomen commences in 
the second somite as a faint and blunt elevation of the ante- 
rior half of the tergum, and is continuous and distinct from 
the base of the third to the extremity of the last tergum, at 
which it ends in a single minute point, being cleft so as to 
terminate in two points in each of the three penultimate terga. 
In addition to the median carina the three terminal somites 
present on each side of the middle line a tolerably distinct 
blunt subdorsal angulation, hence appearing to be tricarinate. 

The caudal swimmerets when laid back extend much 
beyond the apex of the telson, and the outer margin of their 
exopodites runs out into a spine a good way from the apex of 
the joint—primitive features which are not noticed in Spence 
Bate’s description, though the former of them is brought out 
in the accompanying drawings of the typical form. 

The largest female measures about 63 millim., the only 
male about 51 millim., in a straight line from the apex of the 
rostrum to that of the telson. 

One nearly mature male with four females from north of 
Port Blair, Andaman Sea, in 112 to 244 fathoms, on 29th 
Nov., 1888.] 


6. Metapeneus coniger, sp. n. 


Differs from the preceding in the following points :—The 
inner flagellum of its longer antennules is fully twice as long 
as the outer, and in the male bears at its inner and upper 
margin near the base a short, stout, and highly indurated 
spine of a peculiar form, the part from which the spine 
springs being conically thickened and elevated, with its con- 
stituent joints firmly ankylosed together. ‘The three terminal 
abdominal terga are much more strongly angulated sub- 
dorsally. The annulus ventralis of the female is built pre- 
cisely upon the same plan as in JM. philippinensis, and 
represents, there is little doubt, a primitive phase in the 
evolution of the organ, though at first sight it appears to be 
.so strikingly different; its posterior moiety is a roughly 
semicircular concave plate with prominent raised anterior 
and lateral margins, and it abuts by its deeply bitid anterior 
margin against the anterior moiety, which has the form of a 
short and broad band ; its raised aiterior border has an outline 
intermediate between that of a capital T and a capital T, the 
ends of the cross stroke of which are in the same curved line 
with the raised lateral margins, and do not nip the sides of 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 273 


the grooved downstroke, as in MW. philippinensis. It is easy 
to be seen that the condition of parts manifested by the pre- 
ceding species has been brought about by the expansion, leaf- 
like, of the T-shaped ridge in all its parts, whereby the 
anterior ends of the lateral margins have been thrust inwards 
and backwards against the expanded anterior margin, so that ° 
the latter appears to be “held in position by clamp-like 
lateral processes.” The legs of the first pair have a spine on 
the second and third joints below. ‘There is a very minute 
pair of sternal spines between the second pair of legs in the 
female; they are, however, much smaller than in the preceding 
species, and it 1s hence possible that they may be really 
absent or so small as to be readily overlooked in the specimens 
described by Spence Bate, who expressly states that none 
are present. 
The branchial formula is :— 


Somites and Arthrobranchie. 
their Podo- “S —, Pleuro- 
appendages. branchiz. Anterior. Posterior. branchie. 
W00 Cane 0 = 38 
NENG Gre 0 1 1 18} 
Xan sheters O (ep.) il 1 1 = s+ep. 
DISS Rae O (ep.) i 1 1 = 3+ep. 
ES Sra 0 (ep.) 1 1 1 = 3+ep. 
ENC pees te 0) 7 1 J] = 247 
D4 aes 0 0 0 0 = 0 


ltsep. + 547% + 6 + #56 =17+47.48ep. 


The branchiz are voluminous and remarkably laxly con- 
structed and feathery, with an unusually well-developed 
terminal plume. ‘The anterior arthrobranchia of the penul- 
timate somite is represented by a simple filament. The last 
epipodite (XII.) is branched. 

Length, from tip of rostrum to tip of telson, g 77 millim., 
? 88 millim.; of carapace, from supra-orbital margin to 
middle of posterior margin in a straight line, g 18 millim., 
? 20°5 millim.; of abdomen, g 45 millim., 9 49 millim. ; 
of inner flagellum of antennules, g 16°5 millim., ¢ 17:5 
millim.; of outer flagellum of antennules, g 8 millim., 
s¢ 7-5 millim. 

Nine males and eleven females from Station 119, 95 
fathoms. It had previously been obtained in considerable 
numbers off the Mahdnaddi Delta in 68 fathoms (32 ¢ and 
26 9), and at Station 96, 98 to 102 fathoms (4 g and 10 @), 
the colour of which last was noted as transparent grey irregu- 
larly suffused with pink, 


274 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Both the preceding are remarkable for the membranous 
condition of the lower part of the branchiostegite in apparent 
correlation with the voluminous and feathery character of the 
branchie. 


7. Metapenceus rectacutus (Sp. Bate). 
Peneus rectacutus, Sp. Bate, ‘Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 266, 
pl. xxvi. fig. 2 (excl. 22), 9. 

T'wo fine females from Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 

Colour in life red. | 

The carapace and abdomen are perfectly glabrous through- 
out. ‘lhe former is armed with three spines, an antennal, an 
hepatic, and a branchiostegal. From the last-named of these 
a sharp crest curves boldly upwards and backwards, forming 
the lower boundary of the anterior end of the cervical groove 
as far as the level of the hepatic spine, whence it is continued 
nearly to the posterior end of the carapace as a blunt ridge— 
the cardio-branchial—which, with the branchiostegal crest, 
marks out the upper boundary of the subjacent branchial 
chamber ; similarly, a sharp crest continued straight upwards 
and backwards from the hepatic spine accentuates the gastro- 
hepatic groove. 

The 18- to 14-toothed rostrum is neither quite so stout nor 
quite so straight as represented by Spence Bate. ‘The exo- 
podites of the thoracic legs are rudimentary. The all but 
equal antennulary flagella are about as much shorter than 
the carapace, measured from the frontal to the middle of the 
posterior margin in a straight line, as they are longer than 
the rostrum measured from the same point in the same 
manner. 

The telson is strongly trifureate and armed at the sides, in 
front of the lateral prongs, with three pairs of small movably- 
articulated spines, which are separated from one another and 
from the lateral prongs by intervals equal to about twice their 
own length. 

The branchial formula is :— 


Somites and Arthrobranchie. 
their Podo- oon “~ —~  Pleuro- 
appendages. branchiz. Anterior. Posterior. branchiz. 
PUT eee 1 1 1 as 
| be ere 0 1 1 eas 
py ae O (ep.) I 1 1 = 3+ep 
Nees a 0 (ep.) 1 if 1 = 38+ep 
ORO Site 0 (ep.) 1 1 1 = 8+ep 
4 1 Ree 0 0 1 2 
EV a oeay: 0) 0) 0) QO = b 
14se + 5 + 6 + S =17+5ep 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 275 


The last epipodite (xir.) is simple and unbranched, and 
there is no vestige of an anterior arthrobranchia in the thir- 
teenth somite. 

Length, from rip of rostrum to tip of telson, 113 to 129 
millim. ; length of carapace 25°5 to 29°5 millim.; of rostrum 
21°5 to 24 millim. ; of antennulary flagella 23 to 26 millim. 


The three preceding species, in common with other infra- 
littoral allies of littoral forms, seem to be in many respects in 
a more primitive phase of evolution than their littoral allies. 
Their primitive characters are (1) that the last abdominal 
seement is elongate, (2) that the caudal swimmeret is more 
natatory, as evidenced by its being prolonged far beyond 
the level of the marginal spine of the exopodite, and (3) that 
the telson is trifurcate and spinulose at the sides. 

In the first two of these characters they recall many of the 
true deep-sea Peneeide, many of the Schizopoda (e. g. Gnatho- 
phausia), and the final larval stages of their own kind; while 
the lateral prongs and spines of their telson are to be inter- 
preted as the modified vestiges of the larval caudal fork, 
which, it may be remarked, persists throughout life almost 
unchanged in at least one Peneeid, viz. Sicyonia furcata. 


Subtamily Sorzwocrrra. 
SOLENOCERA, Lucas. 


8. Solenocera Hextit, W.-M. 


Solenocera Heatii, Wood-Mason, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. 1891, 
p. 188, dQ. 

Nine males and six females from Station 119, 95 fathoms, 
including a full-grown pair, which prove that the rostrum of 
the fully adult female is shorter, broader, and more ascendant 
than in the juvenile stages, and that that of the male, while 
retaining the length and breadth it has in youth, is deflexed 
with the line of the teeth decidedly convex ; length of the 
large female about 75 millim., of the male about 67 millim. 

Also a mutilated male from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 

This species has a distinct supra-orbital angle, which is 
not, however, spinose, a post-orbital spine, a small hepatic 
spine, and a third spine smaller than this on the edge of the 
gastro-hepatic crest, but no branchiostegal spine. 

The telson is trifurcate. 

The common Indian littoral form (? P. crassicornis, M.- 


276 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Edw.) also is without branchiostegal spines, and, moreover, 
has the telson simple and unarmed. ~~ 

The branchial formula is the same in both species, 
namely :— 


Somites and Arthrobranchie. 
their Podo- i" “A — Pleuro- 
appendages. branchie. Anterior, Posterior. branchie. 
WABI F, 1 1 1 OO = 
LOGS, yar O (ep.) 1 ] 1) =a ep 
». ee O (ep.) ul 1 bis aon 
KOS eis 0 (ep.) i: 1 ee osiaen 
gH ee, O (ep.) 1 1 1 = 3+ep 
SL La ae O (ep.) 1 1 1 = 3-+ep. 
EX. 0 0 0 earl 
ltiepn + 6 + 6 +4 6 =19+5ep 


PARASOLENOCERA, gen. nov. 


Carapace grooved as in Solenocera, furnished with supra- 
orbital, postorbital, and hepatic spines ; without post-rostral 
ridge. Abdomen narrow and elongated, with a conspicuous 
hump, giving to the body a decided wasp-waisted appear- 
ance, dorsally carinated from the base of the third tergum to 
the apex of the last—the carina very distinctly and in- 
creasingly cristiform from the base of the fourth to the apex 
of the last, where it ends in a sharp decurved spine. ‘Telson 
trifurcate, as long as the swimmerets. F lagella of antennules 
foliaceously expanded, tapering gradually to a very fine seta- 
ceous point, the inner much the broader and a little the 
longer, ensheathing the outer. 

This genus forms a connecting-link between Solenocera on 
the one hand and Hymenopeneeus, Philonicus, and Haliporus 
on the other. 


9. Parasolenocera annectens, sp. n. 


The strongly ascendant and very slightly upcurved rostrum 
is regularly and rather gradually produced to a very sharp 
point, which reaches almost to the end of the penultimate 
joint of the antennulary peduncle. It is armed with a 
decreasing series of eight excessively acute teeth, the first of 
which is placed on the gastric region and about as distant 
from the second as this is from the fourth of the series. 

The first branchiostegal spine when viewed from the side 
presents itself as a stout, compressed, acute, triangular pro- 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 277 


longation of the anterior end of the inflated outer wall of the 
efferent branchial channel, or—what comes to the same thing 
—of the branchiostegal crest, which is not continued to the 
anterior margin of the carapace. 

The eyes are large and reniform. 

A single female from Station 116, 405 fathoms. 

Colour in life red. 

Length, from apex of rostrum to apex of telson 66 millim. ; 
of abdomen 40 millim.; of carapace, from supra-orbital to 
posterior margin, 16 millim.; of rostrum, from same point, § 
millim. ; of outer antennulary flagellum 19 millim., of inner 
21 millim. 


HYMENOPENZUS, 8. I. Smith. 
10. Hymenopenceus microps, S. 1. Smith. 


Hymenopeneus microps, S. I. Smith, Ann, Rep. Comm. Fish. 1884, 
p. 413 (69), pl. x. fig. 1 ; Wood-Mason, Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. (6) 
vii. p. 188. 


A female from Station 112, 561 fathoms. 


HArporvs, Sp. Bate. 


This genus is probably identical with MZymenopencus, 
Smith. 


11. Haliporus equalis, Sp. Bate. 


Bolpomue @qualis, Sp. Bate, ‘ Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 285, pl. xli. 
eal, 

We do not verify the sexual difference between the male 
and female in the direction of the rostrum, which is armed 
with from seven to nine teeth, of which those on the gastric 
region are constantly two. 

The propodite of the last pair of legs in the male at all 
events 1s more than four times the length of the dactylo- 
podite, while in the penultimate pair it is only twice as long. 
The almost level crest of the last abdominal somite ends in a 
small spine. ‘The trifurcate telson is much shorter than the 
swimmerets, 

The outer flagellum of the antennules is at least three 
times as long as the inner, which are equal in length to the 
carapace measured from the tip of the rostrum to the middle 
of the hinder margin. 

Four males and a female from Station 115, 188 to 220 


278 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


fathoms ; and one male and a young one from Station 116, 
405 fathoms. 
Colour in life pink. 


12. Haliporus neptunus, Sp. Bate. 


Halporus neptunus, Sp. Bate, ‘Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 291, 
pl. xlii. fig. 3. 


In our specimens the rostrum is sharper and more ascen- 
dant, and the crests of the last three abdominal terga are 
spinose at the extremity, the spine in the first two springing 
from the bottom of the median cleft. 

The telson, which is trifurcate, reaches about midway 
between the outer and inner lamella of the swimmerets when 
these are laid back. 

In addition to an extra-ocular plate and antennal, post- 
antennal, hepatic, and post-branchiostegal spines, there is a 
true branchiostegal spine. 

There is a still greater disproportion between the propodite 
and dactylopodite of the last pair of legs than in the last 
species. 

One female from Station 111, 1644 fathoms, and two from 
Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 

Colour in life lurid orange. 


Subfamily Arrsrzrwa. 


ARIST£US, Duvernoy. 


Aristeus, Duvernoy, Ann, des Sc. Nat., Zool. 1841 (i1.), xv. pp. 101 


et seq. 
Hemipeneus, Sp. Bate, ‘Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 299 (ex parte). 


Rostrum three-toothed; carapace without hepatic spine; 
antennal scale large; mandibular palp thin and foliaceous, 
with terminal joint triangular; dorsal carina of last three 
abdominal terga terminating posteriorly in a spine; postero- 
lateral angles of abdominal pleura simple and unarmed; legs 
without exopodites ; dactylopodites of the last two pairs of 
legs setaceous. 

The branchial formula of Aristeus virilis, Spence Bate, 
is as follows :— 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 279 


Somites and Arthrobranchie. 
their Podo- “A —  Pleuro- 
appendages, branchiz. Anterior. Posterior, branchie. 

jb aes 1 0 1 Oo = 2 

De 1 1 aL r = 8+r. 
2 Ee fn ] 1 1 rel = eee, 
Ralevyrawtds 1 il 1 yr = 8-47. 

b. GU reer 0 (ep.) 1 it ee ree 
> G01 agg eae 0 il 1 r = 2-Er, 
8 Es ee ee 0) 0 0 1 a | 

4tep F 5 + 6 + 1457.=16+57.+ep, 


The functional branchiz are sixteen in number, arranged 
in two series, an outer and an inner. ‘The outer series con- 
sists of eleven, namely podobranchia VII., anterior arthro- 
branchia Ix., podobr. IX., anterior arthrobr. X., podobr. x., 
anterior arthrobr, XI., podobr. X1., anterior arthrobr. XIL., 
anterior arthrobr. XIII., posterior arthrobr. x11I., pleuro- 
branchia XIv.; and the inner series of five, namely posterior 
arthrobr. VIII., posterior arthrobr. 1X., posterior arthrobr. X., 
posterior arthrobr, XI., and posterior arthrobr. x11. The number 
of functional branchiz thus corresponds exactly with the 
description and figures of Duvernoy, while their arrangement 
differs but slightly therefrom—the difference consisting in 
posterior arthrobranchia X11. occupying the last place in the 
inner series instead of the ninth place in the outer series, as 
in the typical form. There is but one fully developed and 
functional pleurobranchia, namely that of somite xiv., the 
remaining five being reduced to minute rudimentary plumes 
of no functional importance. 

Type Aristeus antennatus, Duvernoy. 


13. Aristeus virdlis (Sp. Bate). 

Hemipencus virilis, Sp. Bate, ‘Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 303, 

pl. xliy. fig. 4, ¢. 

Hemipeneus tomentosus, id. ibid. p. 807, pl. xlix. figs. 2, 3, pl. 1, 9. 

These two species have been separated by Spence Bate on 
differences which prove to be sexual. 

The remarkable structure of the base of the inner flagellum 
of the antennules (which probably forms an apparatus for 
holding the female, and recalls the structure of the same part 
in our Metapenceus coniger) and the thickening of the tissues 
of the outer apex of the antennal scale (of which the remark- 
able prolongation of the apex of the same part in Aristewopsis 
Edwardsiana is only an extension) have been indicated by 
Mr. Spence Bate. 

To the above we may add that the rostrum, which in 


280 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


females and in the young of both sexes ends in a long styli- 
form process extending far beyond the peduncles of the 
antennules, in the adult male is so shortened as to scarcely 
pass beyond the end of the first joint of these appendages. 
The only absolute difference which [ have been able to detect 
between our specimens and Duvernoy’s figures and descrip- 
tions isin the arrangement of the branchial plumes above 
described. 

Very many specimens of both sexes from Station 115, 188 
to 220 fathoms. Several specimens had been previously 
obtained in the same part of the Andaman Sea in 271 fathoms. 

Colour in life red. 


14. Aristeus semidentatus (Sp. Bate). 

Hemipeneus semidentatus, Sp. Bate, ‘Challenger’ Macrura, p. 805, 

pl. xix. fis; 1) 9 

Very many specimens of both sexes from Station 120, 240 
to 276 fathoms. Previously obtained in lat. 20° 17’ 30” N., 
long. 80° 50’ E., in 193 fathoms, and from the Swatch-of- 
No-ground in 405 to 285 fathoms. 

This species presents precisely the same sexual characters 
as the preceding, from which, so far as we have been at 
present able to make out, it only differs in being quite 
glabrous and as a rule smaller. 


15. Aristeus coruscans, sp. n. 


Body elongate, slender, glabrous. Rostrum long, extend- 
ing by nearly one half of its length beyond the peduncles of 


Ayisteus coruscans, 9, 3 nat. size. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 281 


the antennules, its basal toothed portion almost horizontal, its 
apical portion long, slender, styliform, straight, and ascen- 
dant: the first tooth arises just at the level of the supraorbital 
margin, its ridge extending as a sharpish and diminishing 
dorsal crest nearly to the hinder edge of the carapace; the 
second arises about the length of an eye-peduncle from the 
first, and the third about half that distance from the second. 
A long postorbital crest commences close behind the orbital 
margin, and extends without interruption to the gastro- 
hepatic groove, where it ends, to reappear again in the interval 
between the gastro-hepatic and cervical grooves ; the crest of 
the antennal spine is short, extending only to the antennal 
groove; the long crest of the branchiostegal spine runs hori- 
zontally backwards as far as the curved cardio-branchial 
ridge and groove, which with it demarcates the upper boun- 
dary of the subjacent branchial chamber ; below the branchio- 
stegal crest a ridge of nearly the same strength delimits the 
indurated superior from the membranous inferior part of the 
sides of the carapace and anteriorly runs to the anterior 
margin, while posteriorly it is continuous with the raised rim 
of the posterior margin on each side. 

The legs are slender and weak. 

A fine female from Station 112, 561 fathoms. 

Colour in life bright orange. 

The specimen was strongly luminous when first brought on 
board. 


16. Aristeus crassipes, sp. n. 


Body pubescent. Rostrum long, extending by fully one 
half of its length beyond the peduncles of the antennules; 
its basal toothed portion slightly descendant, its apical portion, 
which is excessively slender and styliform, ascends in a faint 
curve to its excessively fine and sharp point; the first tooth 
arises well to the rear of the orbital margin, the second about 
the length of an eye-peduncle from the first, and the third 
about two-thirds of that distance from the second ; the crest 
of the first extends backwards as a blunt dorsal ridge to about 
midway between the cervical groove and the hinder margin 
of the carapace ; a blunt postorbital crest defines the antennal 
groove superiorly, and an almost equally blunt short crest to 
the antennal spine limits it below; the crest of the branchio- 
stegal spine is somewhat stronger and sharper than in the 
preceding species, but presents similar relations to the cardio- 
branchial groove, at its junction with which a groove passes 
off obliquely downwards and backwards towards but not up 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 19 


282 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


to the ridge separating the hard and the soft parts of the 
sides of the carapace from one another; both gastro-hepatic 
and cervical grooves are rather more strongly marked than in 
the preceding species, especially the latter of them, which is 


Fy 


Aristeus crassipes, 2 , natural size. 


accentuated by a slight thickening of the integument imme- 
diately behind it on each side of the middle line; neither, 
however, actually indents the dorsal ridge, though both 
appear to do so from the lateral aspect, as is seen in the 
accompanying figure. 

The thick and robust first three pairs of chelate limbs 
present the most marked contrast to the thin and filiform last 
two pairs. 

A fine female specimen from Station 116, 405 fathoms. 

Colour in life crimson. 

An equally fine example of the same sex had previously 
been obtained in lat. 6° 29’ N., long. 79° 34! E., in 597 
fathoms. 


ARISTAOPSIS, gen. nov. 
Aristeus, Sp. Bate, ‘ Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 309 (non Duvernoy). 
Rostrum three-toothed ; carapace without hepatic spine ; 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 283 


antennal scale large; mandibular palp robust, with terminal 
joint bifurcate; dorsal carina of the last four abdominal terga 
terminating posteriorly in a spine ; postero-lateral angles of 
second or third to fifth abdominal pleura minutely mucro- 
nate; legs with or without minute exopodites ; dactylopodites 
of the last two pairs of legs lanceolate, smooth and convex 
below, flat or concave and fringed with hairs on both edges 
above. 

Branchial formula of Aristwopsis Hdwardsiana (Johnson) :— 


Somites and Arthrobranchiz. 
their Podo- ——_*~—--  Pleuro- 
appendages. branchie. Anterior. Posterior. branchie. 


VIII. 1 0 it QO = 2 

EXC Ps 1 il 1 jo = 4 

CLS ee 1 1 1 1 = 4 

2 eae ae 1 1 2 lk Fy =): 

RO sina: 1 1 1 1 = 4 
>. ea 0 (ep.) 1 1 = 3--ep. 

XIV. 0 0) 0 1 = 1 
Step + 5 + 6 + 6 = 22-+¢ep. 


It differs from Avristeus in having a fully developed 
(==plume and epipodite) podobranchia x11. and an epipodite 
XIlI., with a regularly decreasing series of pleurobranchiz, 
the anterior five of which are degenerate as to their pinnules, 
but not reduced in length, and hence cannot be called rudi- 
mentary. 

Type Peneus Edwardsianus, Johnson, P. Z. 8. 1867, 

. 897, 9 =Aristeus coralinus, A. M.-Edw. in ‘ Challenger’ 
facrura, 1888, pl. xxxii. fig. 10, ¢. 

[Obs. Funchalia, which is entered by Spence Bate as a 
synonym of his Aristeus (= Aristwopsis), has, as Johnson’s 
description proves, nothing whatever to do with either Ariste- 
opsis or Aristeus, and probably does not even belong to the 
Aristeine alliance at all, having, among other things, an 
unarmed abdomen and the mandibles in the form of “ long 
sickle-shaped shears which cross each other from opposite 
sides of the mouth.”’ Now all the Aristeeine Penzids without 
exception have an armed abdomen and mandibles which 
depart little, if at all, from the normal form. ] 


17. Aristeopsis Edwardsiana, Johns, 


Peneus Edwardsianus, Johnson, P. Z. 8. 1867, p. 897, 2. 
Aristeus Edwardsianus, Miers, P. Z. 8. 1878, pp. 308, 309, pl. xvii, 
fig. 5, mandibular palpus. 
19* 


284 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Aristeus coralinus, A. M.-Edw. in ‘ Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, pl. xxxii. 

fig. 10, 3, antennal scale. 

An adult male and an adolescent male with commencing 
process of the antennal scale, and an adult female, from 
Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 

Colour in life deep crimson. 

Two males and a very fine full-grown female had been 
taken off Port Blair in 271 fathoms, and a young specimen in 
the Gulf of Manaar in 597 fathoms. ; 

Our specimens of the female agree absolutely with Johnson’s 
admirable description. 

Adult males present some remarkable sexual differences ; 
not only is their rostrum short and porrect, not extending 
beyond the apex of the antennulary peduncles, but their 
antennal scale is prolonged at the apex into a slender cylin- 
drical fleshy process as long as the scale itself. This process, 


Fig. 8. 


. 
oe POTION et 


Aristeopsis Edwardsiana, 3, X 3. 


which is an extension of the thickening of the tissues seen in 
Aristeus virilis and others, is longitudinally grooved dor- 
sally and is of uniform width from near the base to the blunt 
apex. 

With growth the rostrum of the female also undergoes 
considerable reduction in length; but it always exceeds the 
antennulary peduncle. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 285 


The dorsal ridge of the abdomen commences on the second 
tergum. The second (Atlantic) or third (Indian) to fifth 
pleura are minutely mucronate; in one of our specimens a 
very minute mucro can be made out on one of the pleura of 
the second tergum. 


Aristeopsis Edwardsiana, 2, X 4t. 


18. Aristcwopsis armata (Sp. Bate). 
Aristeus armatus, Sp. Bate, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) viii. 1881, 
p- 188; id. ‘Challenger ’ Macrura, 1888, p. 312, pls. xlv., xlvi., ¢ 9. 
Aristeus? tridens, 8. 1. Smith, Aun. Rep. U.S. Comm. Fish. 1884, 
p. 404, ¢ 2, (60), pl. x. fig. 1, g. 

A magnificent example of an apparently adult male from 
Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 

Jolour in life deep crimson. 

It measures no less than 270 millim. in length from the 
tip of the rostrum to the tip of the telson. 

It exhibits a thickening of the tissues of the apex of the 
antennal scale, but shows no sign of reduction in the length 
of the rostrum met with in other species. 

The dorsal ridge of the abdomen commences in the third 
tergum. The abdominal pleura from the third or fourth to 
the fifth are minutely mucronate. 

Mandibles as in 8. I. Smith’s figures. 

The inner branches of the caudal swimmeret when laid 
back reach to the end of the telson. 


286 On Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 


ARISTZOMORPHA, gen. nov. 


Rostrum many-toothed ; an hepatic spine is present ; man- 
dibular palp robust, with terminal joint subbifurcate ; antennal 
scale small; postero-lateral angles of abdominal pleura 
second to fifth simple and unarmed ; dorsal carina of the last 
four abdominal terga ending in a spine; legs without exopo- 
dites ; dactylopodites of the last two pairs setaceous; bran- 
chial formula as in Aristwopsis, according to Spence Bate. 

Type Aristeus rostridentatus, Sp. Bate. 


[19. Aristwomorpha rostridentata (Sp. Bate). 
Aristeus rostridentatus, Sp. Bate, ‘Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 317, 
pl. li. 2. 
A fine female was taken in a previous season off Port Blair 
in the Andaman Sea, 271 fathoms. ] 


HEMIPEN &US, Sp. Bate (p.). 


20. Hemipenceeus Carpentert, W.-M. 
Hemipeneus Carpenteri, W.-M., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. 1891, 
p. 189, 2. 

A female from Station 106, 1091 fathoms. 

Colour in life transparent orange. 

It has four spines to the rostrum, the additional spine being 
developed in front of the normal three. 

A young specimen from Station 111, 1644 fathoms, colour 
in life orange, has the normal number of spines to the rostrum. 

A female from the Bay of Bengal, 1300 fathoms, has only 
two teeth to the rostrum, the apical one being apparently 
absent. 

Having only four females, and those differing, we are not 
in a position to attempt the determination of the relation of 
this species to other forms, and so leave it for the present in 
Spence Bate’s genus. 


Subfamily ? Buewrxesrcyurna. 
GENNADAS, Sp. Bate. 


21. Gennadas parvus, Sp. Bate. 
Gennadas parvus, Sp. Bate, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) viii. 1881, 
p- 191; id. ‘ Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 340, pl. lix. 
Gennadas parvus, Wood-Mason, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. p. 189, 


2 Amalopenceus elegans, W.-M., loc. cit. 

One male from Station 108, 1043 fathoms; another from 
Station 109, 738 fathoms; and a third from Station 111, 
1644 fathoms ; all of a uniform deep lake-colour. 

['To be continued. ] 


Dr. A. Giinther on the Fauna of Madagascar. 287 


XXXIII.—Eleventh Contribution to the Knowledge of the 
Fauna of Madagascar *. By Dr. A. Ginruer, F.R S. 


[Plate XIV.] 


Chameleon longicauda, sp. ne, (PE XV) 


Occiput rather raised in the middle, a distinct crest dividing 
the crown into two halves. No occipital lobes. The supra- 
orbital margin continued as a prominent ridge along the 
canthus rostralis, slightly projecting in front of the snout. 
Scutes covering the head rather large. Body coarsely tuber- 
cular, larger tubercles being interspersed among the small 
ones. A distinct gular row of pointed tubercles passes 
without interruption into the ventral series. A dorsal crest 
of short, pointed, conical tubercles. No tarsal spur. Greenish; 
a rather broad, whitish, black-edged band runs from the 
tympanic region above the shoulder along the side of the 
body. 

An adult male is nearly 15 inches long, the tail measuring 
8 inches. 

Anorontsangana (N.W. Madagascar). 

Hoplurus sebe (F itz.) occurs in the same locality. 


A small collection made at Senbendrana contained Rana 
biporus (Blgr.), Polypedates Crossleyi (Ptrs.), Rhacophorus 
luteus (Blgr.), Geckolepis maculata (Ptrs.), and what appears 
to be an undescribed species of Lygodactylus. 


Lygodactylus miops, sp. n. 


This species is allied to Lygodactylus madagascariensis, 
differing by the larger size of its eye. 

Three small scales between the nasals ; two large scales 
behind the chin-shield. Nostril above the suture between 
the rostral and first labial. Eye large, two thirds of the 
length of the snout, the snout being equal in length to the 
distance between the eye and the ear-opening. Upper labials 
seven, Skin finely granular. Tail below with imbricate 
scales, but without a median series of larger and_ broader ’ 
scales. A brownish-yellow longitudinal band starts from 


* 10. “Tenth Contribution to the Knowledge of the Fauna of Mada- 
oasear,’ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1890, v. p. 69. 


288 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on Indian and Malayan 


the eye and is continued along the side of the back to the 
root of the tail, where it joins that of the other side; it is 
broadly edged with brownish black above and below, the 
edges being interrupted and more indistinct in the posterior 
half of the length of the body. Throat finely speckled with 
black ; lower parts of the body uniform whitish. 

Total length 53 millim., the tail measuring 23 millim. 


XXXIV.— On new or little-known Indian and Malayan 
Reptiles and Batrachians. By G. A. BOULENGER. 


Draco quinquefasciatus, Gray. 


This beautiful lizard was described in 1827 from a single 
wale specimen from Penang. A second specimen, likewise 
a male, from the same locality, was recorded by Stoliczka in 
1873. The British Museum has now received a female 
specimen obtained on Mount Dulit, Borneo, by Mr. C. Hose. 


Aphaniotis acutirostris, Modigliani. 


A specimen from Western Borneo, presented to the British 
Museum by Mr. J. Deby, has all the characters of this species, 
recently distinguished from Peters’s A. fusca. 


Calotes andamanensis, sp. n. 


Upper head-scales moderate, subequal, obtusely keeled ; 
tympanum not quite half the diameter of the orbit. An 
oblique, curved fold in front of the shoulder. Nuchal crest 
well developed, composed of erect spines, the longest of which 
equal the diameter of the tympanum; dorsal crest a mere 
denticulate ridge. Sixty-three scales round the middle of 
the body; dorsal scales larger than ventrals, very feebly 
keeled, nearly smooth, the upper pointing upwards, the lower 
pointing downwards; ventral scales strongly keeled and 
larger than the gulars. ‘The adpressed hind limb reaches the 
eye; third and fourth fingers equal, as long as the fifth toe. 
Tail feebly compressed at the base, with slight upper ridge. 
Green above, with whitish spots on the body; tail with 
blackish annuli. 


Reptiles and Batrachians. 289 


millim 
Rotal leneahy, wis os. SOLU rasireees 247 
BIE is oc 8 CTO Ee Rina boc e 23 
WWadthvotheadirnc. ... . <<a oan menmomens 14 
JBLOU Ri etic fo aha ea a eI BO Ge Pekan 64 
JE oreSy ITH) 3 Se Ace aR a Pe aT 42 
Let trayal: bai 6)" 1 (oa a ee ats Ss eR mt 66 
ARI ae Os Bey Oe Se A ae ee 160 


A single specimen, from the Andaman Islands, is preserved 
in the Copenhagen Museum, and was communicated to me 
by Prof. Liitken. 

This Calotes finds its nearest ally in the Ceylonese C. 
liolepis, which differs in its much larger scales and the 
presence cf a pair of spine-like scales on each side of the 
back of the head. 


Lygosoma subceruleum, sp. n. 


Section Keneuxta. Habit lacertiform; the distance be- 
tween the end of the snout and the fore limb contained once 
and one fourth im the distance between axilla and groin. 
Snout rather elongate, obtusely pointed, much depressed. 
Lower eyelid scaly. Nostril pierced in the middle of a small 
nasal ; a supranasal, not in contact with its fellow; fronto- 
nasal a little broader than long, in contact with the rostral ; 
preefrontals forming a median snture; frontal only a little 
longer than the interparietal, in contact with the first and 
second supraoculars ; four supraoculars, second largest ; nine 
supraciliaries ;  frontoparietals and interparietal distinct, 
subequal, the latter separating the parietals; a pair of 
nuchals ; four labials anterior to the subocular. Ear-opening 
very small. ‘Twenty-eight scales round the middle of the 
body, dorsals feebly striated and a little larger than ventrals. 
Digits moderately elongate, with strong sharp claws, the 
basal phalanges somewhat depressed, the distal strongly com- 
pressed ; subdigital lamellee smooth, fourteen under the fourth 
toe. Bronzy olive above, with small whitish black-edged 
spots ; a dark streak from the eye to the shouider and a pair 
ot black streaks on the back of the head and nape; lower 
parts blue. 


millim 
LCT UEC G PERRIER a tetera ea a 120 
Ja lerarg| as Cec oti at cities eaten cde 15 
Widthyottheadhye tse? 3 Fact... 0230 too 8 
SOGyes Nay tarp sa ea S UE, oA rel Mibu, Suny! 45 
Foneylimlope ea ae ttre oians.¢ cuand atocistentemt 18 
Hand} limbs. syn Mee hoes rin ok, ikea o 293 
alk cee ae. Wee tees OMe eet STON Nese Mee 0) 


290 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on Indian and Malayan 


A single specimen from Bodanaikanur, Travancore, pre- 
sented to the British Museum by Mr. H. 8. Ferguson. 


GONYOPHIS, gen. nov. 


Maxillary teeth twenty-three, equal; mandibular teeth 
subequal. Head distinct from neck, elongate; eye mode- 
rate, with round pupil. Body elongate, a little compressed ; 
scales feebly keeled, with apical pits, in nineteen rows; 
ventrals with a suture-like lateral keel, and a notch on each 
side corresponding to the keel. ‘Tail long; subcaudals in 
two rows, keeled and notched like the ventrals. 

A single species—Gonyophis margaritatus (Gonyosoma 
margaritatum, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1871, p. 578, and Ann. 
Mus. Genova, iii. 1872, p. 39, pl. v. tig. 3). 

The type is from Borneo; I have examined a large male 
specimen from Singapore, which formed part of the Raffles 
Museum, and is now preserved in the Indian Museum, Cal- 
cutta. It has 230 ventrals and 115 pairs of subcaudals ; its 
colour is green above, with black borders to the scales, 
yellowish beneath, with the shields black-edged ; hinder part 
of body and tail with bright orange rings. 

G. margaritatus combines the general characters of Coluber 
with the ventral scutellation of Dendrophis. 


Zamenis fasciolatus, Gthr. 


Has been found at Gwalior by Mr. C. Maries. 


Rana Hosit, sp. n. 


Vomerine teeth in two strong oblique series extending 
posteriorly much beyond the level of the hinder edge of the 
choanz. Head slightly longer than broad; snout as long as 
the diameter of the orbit, subacuminate, feebly prominent ; 
canthus rostralis distinct ; loreal region oblique and deeply 
concave ; nostril nearer the end of the snout than to the eye ; 
interorbital space as broad as the upper eyelid; tympanum 
very distinct, half the diameter of the eye. Fingers and toes 
moderately elongate and expanded at the end into large disks, 
those of the outer fingers as large as the tympanum; first 
finger not extending beyond second ; toes webbed to the disks ; 
subarticular tubercles well developed ; inner metatarsal 
tubercle elliptic, feebly prominent; no outer metatarsal 
tubercle. ‘he femoro-tibial articulation reaches the axilla, 
the tibio-tarsal beyond the end of the snout. Upper parts 


Reptiles and Batrachians. 291 


finely granular ; a feebly prominent glandular dorso-lateral 
fold. Uniform purplish brown above, limbs with very 
indistinct darker cross bars; loreal and temporal regions 
rather darker ; upper lip and lower parts white. 

From snout to vent 95 millim. 

A single female specimen was obtained by Mr. C. Hose in 
Borneo, on Mount Dulit. 


Rana nicobartensis, Stoliczka. 


Specimens recently obtained by my colleague Mr. R. Kirk- 
patrick at Salak, Java, and which agree in every point with 
Rana macularia, var. javanica, of Horst (Notes Leyd. Mus. 
v., 1883, p. 243), add to our knowledge of the distribution of 
this frog, whieh was originally described from the Nicobars, 
but has since been recorded from Sumatra and Nias. 


Rana glandulosa, Bley. 


This Bornean frog has recently been rediscovered at 
Malacca by Mr. Davison. 


Ixalus travancoricus, sp. n. 


Snout rounded, as long as the diameter of the orbit; can- 
thus rostralis obtuse ; loreal region slightly concave ; nostril 
much nearer the end of the snout than to the eye; interorbital 
space broader than the upper eyelid; tympanum hidden. 
Fingers free ; toes one-third webbed; disks well developed ; 
metatarsal tubercle flat, very indistinct. The tibio-tarsal 
articulation reaches the eye. Skin smooth, granular on the 
belly and under the thighs. Cream-colour above, minutely 
dotted with black; some larger black dots scattered on the 
back and on the tibia; a black streak from shoulder to 
shoulder round the snout, passing through the eyes and the 
nostrils ; a blackish streak on each side of the anterior half of 
the back ; a narrow band of pigment along the upper surface 
of the femur; belly white, the other parts colourless. 

From snout to vent 31 millim. 

‘This species is described from a single specimen, a gravid 
female, obtained by Mr. H. 8. Ferguson at Bodanaikanur, 
Travancore, at the foot of the hills on the eastern side, in 


May 1891. 


293 On a Stegosaurian Dinosaur from Lombardy. 


Ixalus signatus, Blgy. 


This Southern-Indian species also inhabits Ceylon. A 
specimen from Punduloya, 5000 feet, has been presented to 
the British Museum by Mr. E. E. Green. 


Bufo quadriporcatus, Blgr. 


This toad was described in 1887 from a specimen obtained 
near Malacca. It has since been recorded by Giinther from 
Perak and by me from Deli, Sumatra. I can now add 
Borneo to its habitat, a fine female specimen having been 
discovered by Mr. Hose on Mount Dulit. 


XXXV.—On a Stegosaurian Dinosaur from the Trias of 
Lombardy. By G. A. BOULENGER. 


I HAVE long been puzzled by a cast of a remarkably well- 
preserved small Dinosaurian foot found among unclassified 
material in the museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, 
labelled “ Cast of the foot of fossil Reptile trom the Lias of 
Ksino, in Lombardy. The original at Milan.” The well- 
known Esino beds of Lombardy do not, however, belong to 
the Lias, but to the Upper Trias (Keuper). After searching 
in vain through the bibliography for some notice of the original 
specimen, I venture to publish this note in order to draw 
attention to this most interesting Dinosaur, and in the hope 
that it may result in the rediscovery of the original, whether 
in the Milan Museum or in some other collection. 

I at one time entertained the idea that the foot under con- 
sideration might be referable to the very obscure 77ibelesodon 
of Bassani*, placed with doubt among the Ornithosauria, 
but which, as the author remarks, is rather Dinosaurian in its 
dentition. But my friend Mr. Smith Woodward, who has 
recently examined the original of the latter in the Milan 
Museum, informs me that the bones are undoubtedly hollow ; 
and as the Dinosaurian foot from Hsino is typically Stego- 
saurian, it need not be further compared with 77cbelesodon. 

As the figure shows, we have to deal with a plantigrade 
form with hoof-shaped ungual phalanges, which agrees in 
general characters with Scelidosaurus, except that the fitth toe is 


* Atti Soc. Ital. xxix. 1886, p. 25. 


Mr. W. L. Distant on new Species of Cicadide. 293 


perfectly developed, the digits are more slender, and the distal 
phalanges broader ; so far as the foot is concerned this reptile 
may be regarded as a more generalized form of the Scelido- 
sauride, a view which is in accordance with the older age of 
the beds whence it was obtained, Scel/dosaurus being from 
the Lower Lias. 


The specimen is figured above of the natural size. In 
addition to the perfect foot it shows the distal extremities of 
the tibia and fibula, which are both distinct from the proxi- 
mal tarsals. ‘Three tarsals appear to be present in the second 
row. ‘The third and fourth metatarsals are equal, the second 
and fifth are slightly shorter, the first measures nearly two 
thirds the length of the fifth. Phalanges: 2, 3, 4, 5, 3. 
Distal phalanx hoof-shaped, as broad as long. 

The name Hupodosaurus longobardicus is proposed for 
this fossil. 


XXXVI.—Deseription of Two new Species of Cicadide from 
Central America. By W. L. Distant. 


Stnce I wrote a description of the family Cicadide in the 
Rhynchotal portion of the ‘ Biologia Centrali-Americana’ 
more specimens have been received, amongst which are the 
two following undescribed species. The types are in the 
Godman and Salvin collection. 


294 Mr. W. L. Distant on new Species of Cicadide. 


Fidicina oleacea, sp, n. 


d. Head, pronotum, and mesonotum olivaceous; head 
with a broad black fascia between the eyes; mesonotum with 
four dark castaneous obconical spots, the two central ones 
smallest and darkest. Abdomen above dark castaneous, the 
tympanal coverings and the fringe to segmental margins dull 
ochraceous. Body beneath, legs, and opercula pale oliva- 
ceous, the tarsi pale ochraceous. 

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation olivaceous 
and fuscous; tegmina with the costal membrane olivaceous, 
the postcostal area fuscous. 

The opercula are short, barely covering the cavities, their 
outer margins oblique and slightly sinuate, their apices very 
broad and moderately convex. The rostrum about reaches 
the posterior coxe. 

Long. excl. tegm. 20 millim., exp. tegm. 70 millim. 


Hab. Mexico, Atoyac in Vera Cruz (1. H. Smith). 


Tympanoterpes ruatana, sp. n. 


3. Body above dark castaneous; lateral and posterior 
margins of the pronotum and the mesonotal cruciform eleva- 
tion olivaceous ; eyes ochraceous. Head beneath, sternum, 
legs, and opercula pale greenish ochraceous; abdomen be- 
neath dark castaneous; anterior tibie and tarsi, apices of 
the intermediate tibiz and the tarsi, the face, and a marginal 
fascia between face and eyes castaneous. 

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation olivaceous 
and fuscous; tegmina with the costal membrane pale oliva- 
ceous, the postcostal area fuscous, the transverse veins at the 
bases of the second and third apical areas slightly infuscated ; 
wings with the base very narrowly and a claval streak 
fuscous. 

The opercula are almost half the length of the abdomen, 
obliquely and concavely sinuate outwardly, slightly over- 
lapping at their basal inner margins, and thence obliquely 
divergent to apices, which are rounded. Rostrum about 
reaching the posterior coxee. 

Long. excl. tegm. 38 millim., exp. tegm. 106 millim. 

Hab. Honduras, Ruatan Island (Gauwmer). 


On the Meduse of St. Andrews Bay. 295 


XXXVIL.—VFurther Note on the Meduse of St. Andrews Bay 
(August 1890-May 1891)*. By the Rev. J. H. CrawForD, 
F.L.S., Dundee. 


ANTHOMEDUS&. 


Among the Ctenophores Beroé and Cydippe were common 
in August, and remained during the autumn and early 
winter. Ags these lessened in numbers Lesueuria, absent 
before, made its appearance. On 21st January there were 
several Lesweurte and one Beroé. Shortly afterwards all 
three vanished, and have not yet reappeared. 

Tiara octona and Margelis ramosa (Bougainvillia britannica, 
Forbes) were fairly numerous during August. A specimen 
of the former was captured as late as 7th October. 

Codonium pulchellum (Sarsia pulchella, Forbes) was found 
only sparingly till towards the close of September, when it 
was extremely abundant and ripe. After the winter’s 
absence a single young individual was captured in May. 
The peduncle protruded considerably beyond the velum, and 
the stomach was greatly distended with food. 

Among the more interesting of the Anthomeduse was 
Euphysa aurata, of which many were brought in during 
August. This form had the characteristic single abnormally 
developed tentacle and the three bulbs. In no case were 
there tentacle rudiments distinguishable from the bulbs. In 
addition to the scarlet spot on each yellow ocellus, a scarlet 
ring ran round the umbrellar margin. 

A single specimen of Codonium gemmiferum (Sarsia gemmi- 
jera) was captured on 16th August. This was a specially 
interesting form. The peduncle was much longer than, 
nearly six times the length of, the umbrella, a condition 
not mentioned by Forbes. It was beset along its course with 
spirally arranged buds in different stages of ripeness, and 
terminated in a bottle-shaped stomach. 

Hybocodon seemed to be over for the year, as not a single 
individual appeared in August. It had been plentiful about 
June, which seems to be its season. Many specimens were 
preserved in the laboratory, showing that process of budding 
at the base of the single tentacle from which it gets its name 


of humpbacked. 


* Vide ‘ Annals,’ 1890, y. p. 296. 


296 On the Meduse of St. Andrews Bay. 


LEPTOMEDUS2. 


The Leptomeduse were numerous and seem to be the 
predominant order in the bay, and, indeed, in the North 
Sea. The chief forms were Thaumantias hemispherica (tncon- 
sptcua, Forbes), ocellata, and Laodice cruciata ( Thaumantias 
ptlosella), with marginal cirri and clubs. Both swarmed 
throughout August, and continued in diminishing numbers 
till November. 

The interesting vesiculate form Tima Bairdit, with its 
characteristic long peduncle, was familiar throughout the 
autumn and winter, although generally brought in only one 
at a time. <A specimen more than 2 inches in diameter 
occurred on 21st January ; after that it disappeared. 

A form evidently allied to 7¢ma, but with shorter peduncle, 
with more numerous tentacles, and with the reproductive 
organs only on a portion of the canals, was found in great 
numbers in August, but not later. This is probably the 
Irene pellucida of Heckel (Geryonopsis pellucida, Forbes). 

The ocellate Melicertidium octocostatum (Stomobrachium 
octocostatum), with its eight canals, was found in August and 
again (ripe) in January. In each case there was only one 
individual. 


‘TRACHOMEDUS&. 

The Trachomeduse were unrepresented in August; but 
Aglantha digitalis (Circe rosea) made its appearance about 
the end of September, and was numerous and ripe in January. 
Not the slightest tinge of the colouring from which it gets its 
name was noticed in any of the specimens. 


NARCOMEDUSA. 


One individual of Polyxenia cyanostylis (Polyxenia Alder?, 
Forbes) was brought in on 18th August. 


ACRASPEDA. 


The Tesseride were represented by Lucernaria, found 
plentifully in the seaweed in the rock-pools below the labora- 
tory, and the Ephyroniz (Discomeduse) by COyanea and 
Aurelia, only too common in the sea and along the shore. 


PLANULZ. 


There were some fine series of Cyanea planula in the 
laboratory in November. 


On a new Species of Arborophila. 297 


During the last two months (April and May) the bottom- 
net has yielded a large number of minute forms. Most of 
these seem to be immature Anthomeduse and Leptomeduse, 
chiefly the latter. The epyre of Discomeduse have as yet 
appeared in surprisingly small numbers. 


St. Andrews Marine Laboratory, 
Ist June, 1891. 


XAXXVIT.—Deseription of a new Species of Arborophila. 
By W. R. Oaitvie Grant (Nat. Hist. Mus.). 


Tue Natural-History Museum has for many years possessed 
a specimen of Arborophila which was supposed by Gray to 
belong to the species A. ortentalis (personata) described by 
Horstield from a single adult specimen obtained by him in 
the province of Blambangan, East Java. ‘The former bird, 
however, which formed part of the Zoological Society’s collec- 
tion, is marked “Sumatra,” and was, in all probability, one of 
those collected by RafHes in that island. On comparing this 
specimen with Horsfield’s Javan type, it is at once evident 
that the two birds represent quite distinct species; and I 
therefore now propose the name A. sumatrana tor the Suma- 
tran species. On looking up the literature I find that 
Nicholson (‘ Ibis,’ 1883, p. 256) makes the following 
remarks :—“ The specimens sent by Mr. Forbes [from 
Sumatra] differ considerably from the type of Arborophila 
personata in the British Museum, being much more of a bluish 
ash-colour on the fore neck and breast, while the back is 
much more closely barred with black, and the flanks are much 
more broadly and distinctly barred with black and white. 
The different plumages of this species have not been 
thoroughly worked out; but the Sumatran bird may ulti- 
mately prove to be distinct.”” ‘The synonymy should stand as 


follows :— 


Arborophila sumatrana, sp. n. 


Perdix personata, Gray, List of B. pt. v., Gall. p. 59 (1867) [part, 
Sumatra |. 
Perdix personata, Gray, Hand-l. B. ii. p. 268. no. 9703 (1870). 
Arborophila personata, Nicholson, Ibis, 1883, p. 255. 
Resembles A. orientalis, but differs in having the lores pale 
brownish ; no white superciliary stripe; the top of the head 
golden brown tipped with dark brown ; the back and upper 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 20 


298 Mr. W. R. Ogilvie Grant on Ardeiralla Woodfordi. 


parts golden brown fringed and strongly barred with black 
the chest and breast uniform grey, shading into white on the 
belly ; the side- and flank-feathers with three broad, regular, 
black, white, and black bands at the extremity; the under 
tail-coverts white, black towards the base, and the tail-feathers 
dark brown clouded with golden brown. “ Iris dark brown ; 
bill black ; legs and feet red; wattle round eye scarlet ; skin 
of neck scarlet (below feathers).”” [In female.] (7.0. Forbes.) 

Total length 11:0 inches, wing 5°8, tail 2°2, tarsus 1°8. 

Forbes’s specimens were obtained in the forest near Hoed- 
joeng, at the foot of the Besagi Mountains, 3000 feet, and in 
the forest at the foot of Kaba volcano, 3000 feet. 


XXXIX.—WNote on Ardeiralla Woodfordi, Grant. 
By W. R. Ocitvie Grant (Nat. Hist. Mus.). 


THIS species was originally described in the ‘ Proceedings of 
the Zoological Society,’ 1888, p. 202, from three specimens (an 
adult and nearly adult female and a young male) obtained by 
Mr. C. M. Woodford at Aola, Guadalcanar, one of the 
Solomon Islands. These specimens were examined by 
Count Salvadori during his last visit to London; and [ 
observe that the results of his investigations are published in 
his ‘Aggiunte alla Ornitologia della Papuasia e delle 
Molucche,’ parte terza, p. 207 (1891). While not actually 
adding A. Woodfordi to the synonymy of A. flavicollis, he is 
evidently of opinion that it is only the female of that species. 
In the Museum collection there are a very large number of 
specimens of A. flavicollis of both sexes, many of them care- 
fully sexed by such collectors as Davison, Oates, and Legge ; 
so that there is no reason to doubt their accuracy. | have again 
compared the adult female type of A. Woodfordi with a series 
of female specimens of A. flavicollis, and cannot imagine how 
Count Salvadori could think of uniting them, as anything 
more distinct than the two species before us would be difficult 
to find; and I have serious doubts as to whether they should 
not be placed in distinct genera when one compares the very 
different tarsiand feet. ‘The following is a comparative table, 
showing the chief points in which they differ :— 


On the Dermal Sense- Organs of the Crustacea. 


Back of the neck, 
back, and scapu- 
lars : 


Rump and upper 
tail-coverts : 


W hole of the under 
surface : 


A, Woodfordi, 9 adult. 


Dark chestnut-rufous. 


Ashy black, fringed with cinna- 


mon-rufous. 


Cinnamon-rufous, becoming more 


cinnamon and less rufous be- 
low the breast. Throat and 
neck flecked with small dark 
shaft-spots. 


299 


A, flavicollis, 9 adult. 


Ashy brown, slightly glossed. 


Ashy brown. 


Lower part of the cheeks, sides 


of the throat, and neck cinna- 
mon. Feathers of the chin, 
front of throat and neck, and 
chest dull chestnut, shading 
into dark grey towards the 
extremities, and somewhat 
widely and irregularly mar- 
gined on one or both webs with 
white. Breast and underparts 
blackish grey, edged and 
fringed with whitish or buff 
on the belly. 


Ciibrneny Sees 3:1, 3°, 
Maras s sete “ihe 2-6. 
Middle toe and 

Clitiwiteiesoiekerocns eile 2:8, 


I think anyone taking the trouble to compare the above 


characters and measurements will have no further doubt that 
A. Woodfordi is a very distinct bird ; the proportion of the 
middle toe and claw to the tarsus shows this at a glance, for 
in the Solomon-Island bird the tarsus is much the longer, 
while in A. flavicollis it is somewhat shorter. 

Oates, in his ‘ Birds of Burmah,’ ii. p. 255, is no doubt 
somewhat in error in describing the male and female of A. 
flavicollis as similar in plumage, for the female never has the 


slate-grey upper and underparts so conspicuous in the adult 
male. 


XL.—A Contribution to the Knowledge of the Dermal Sense- 
Organs of the Crustacea. By Dr. Orro yom Ratu *, 


I HAVE been engaged for a long time upon comparative studies 
on the dermal sense-organs of Arthropods, and have already 
published accounts of my investigations on Myriapods and 


* Translated from the ‘Zoologischer Anzeiger, xiv. Jahrg. no. 3865, 
pp. 195-200, and no, 866, pp. 205-214, June 1891, 
20% 


300 Dr. O. vom Rath on the 


Insects *; the following paper is intended to give the most 
important of the results which I have obtained from the 
Crustacea. In addition to studying our indigenous fresh- 
water Crustacea t and land Isopods, I availed myself of the 
opportunity afforded by a sojourn at the Zoological Station at 
Naples to investigate a large number of marine forms belonging 
to all the orders and families of which I was able to obtain 
specimens. My object in so doing was, by comparative 
studies, both to elucidate the morphology of the several 
sense-organs, as well as to determine as thoroughly as possible, 
by means of series of sections, the finer structure of the nerve- 
end apparatus belonging thereto ; for I am of the opinion that 
an exact knowledge of these relationships is a necessary con- 
dition for rational physiological experiments, and that many 
of the interesting attempts which have been made to determine 
the function of the sense-organs situated on various parts of 
the body are not conclusive because sufficient regard has not 
been paid to other sense-organs of a similar kind. 

In the copious literature of the Crustacea we find, as we 
are all aware, a large number of valuable statements as to 
individual sense-organs, which, however, in reference to the 
nerve-end apparatus are not unfrequently contradictory. The 
reason for these conflicting interpretations may for the most 
part be found in the fact that very few authors have examined 
the sense-organs in question by means of sections, and that 
in examining even the transparent forms confusion may easily 
take place between the nuclei of the true percipient sense- 
cells and those of the epidermis-cells. It would be out of 
place in this short essay to enter into the literature of the 
subject, yet I would at least recall the important writings of 
Leydig, Claus, Weismann, Leuckart, La Valette, Hensen, 
Sars, Hoek, Rougemont, Wrzésniowsky, Gamroth, Haller, 
Blanc, and Kraepelin. ‘To Leydig the merit is indisputably 
due of having first described the most important dermal 
sense-organs in Crustaceans, Myriapods, and Insects. 

In the following pages only the most general results of my 
investigations will be given as briefly as possible: I intend 


* * O. vom Rath, “ Die Sinnesorgane der Antenne und der Unterlippe 
der Chilognathen,” Archiv f. mikr. Anat. 27 Bd. 1886; “Ueber die 
Hautsinnesorgane der Insecten,” Zeitschr, f. wiss. Zoologie, 46 Bd. 
3 Heft, 1888. 

+ Among the higher Crustacea I have paid special attention to Astacus 
fluviatilis, and have examined the whole of its dermal sense-organs; as 
the hardness of the chitin presents great difficulties to the scalpel, I 
employed for the purposes of dissection as far as possible specimens 
which had just moulted and were still fairly soft. 


Dermal Sense-Organs of the Crustacea. 301 


shortly to publish a more detailed account, accompanied by 
figures. 

Owing to the usually extremely hard chitinous body- 
covering of the Crustacea, a sensory perception, with the 
exception of sight, can only be conveyed by means of struc- 
tures composed of hairs. In many cases such sensory hairs 
are externally in no way distinguishable from ordinary hairs 
and are characterized as sense-organs only by the sense-cells 
lying beneath their base ; in many instances, however, they 
lave peculiar shapes, and have been described as feathered 
sete *, half-feathered sete, cones, knobs, clubs, plugs, threads, 
styles, cylinders, tubes (‘‘ Fiederborsten, Halbfiederborsten, 
Kegel, Kolben, Keulen, Zapfen, Faden, Griffel, Cylinder, 
Schliiuche’’), &e. Yet, however different and varied the 
form of the sensory hairs of the Crustacea, they are never- 
theless connected together by a continuous series of transitions. 
The first antenne of the Copepods are of especial interest, 
since we often find upon them placed close together the 
greatest variety of sensory hairs with the various intermediate 
forms. ; 

At the spot where any kind of capillary structure, it matters 
not whether a sensory or an ordinary hair, projects from the 
cuticle, the latter is pierced by a more or less fine pore-canal. 
The inode of attachment of the hair is of the greatest func- 
tional importance; in the majority of cases the capillary 
structures rest upon a more or less arched, cupola-shaped, 
chitinous membrane, which rises from the margin of the 
pore-canal ; this membrane is sometimes soft and thin, so 
that it gives great mobility to the hair, as is above all charac- 
teristic of the auditory hairs. The shaft of the hair is gene- 
rally in two parts, and consists of a stouter chitinized proximal 
and a paler thin-walled distal portion, the two being distinctly 
separated from one another by a slight constriction. 


I. ON THE OCCURRENCE OF DERMAL SENSE-ORGANS ON 
THE BODIES OF CRUSTACEA. 


In the whole of the Crustacea belonging to the different 
classes, orders, and families I have discovered sensory hairs 
on almost all parts of the body. Both the first as well as the 


* Feathered sete are, as is well known, widely distributed among the 
Crustacea and also occur in the aquatic Dipterous larvee ; I would, how- 
ever, incidentally remark that feathered sete are also found in genuine 
land-animals, é. g. on the anterior portion (so-called tongue) of the hypo- 
pharynx of Seutigera, on the palp-shaped appendages of the maxille of 
Lithobius, and on the pedipalpi of male spiders, 


302 Dr. O. vom Rath on the 


second pair of antenne and their squame, the whole of the 
mouth-parts, and all the pairs of limbs are the bearers of 
numerous sensory hairs; in a similar way I always found 
sensory hairs at the end of the tail, on the margin of the last 
abdominal segment ; in rarer instances free sensory hairs are 
also found on the segments, e. g. in Branchipus. ‘The sensory 
hairs of the mouth-parts and legs have hardly been noticed at 
all by authors, and I know of no precise statements in litera- 
ture with reference either to their arrangement and shape or 
to the finer histological structure of the nerve-end apparatus ; 
the sensory hairs of the antenne, on the other hand, have been 
described by a number of writers. 

Before passing on to speak of the various sensory hairs, I 
would remind the reader that the whole of the joimted appen- 
dages of the Crustacea, with the exception of the first antennee, 
are reducible to the typical biramose limb, and in the following 
pages I shall employ the convenient expressions—protopodite 
(shaft), exopodite (outer branch), and endopodite (inner 
branch). 


a. Sense-Organs of the Antenne. 


The antennule, or first antenna, is the bearer of the most 
important sensory hairs, since upon it are found both the 
so-called olfactory tubes (‘‘ Riechschliiuche”’) and also, at 
least in the Decapods, the auditory organs; besides these we 
find on the most widely different regions of this first antenna 
sensory hairs of various shapes, which are regarded as tactile 
organs. ‘l'actile hairs, which run to a sharp point and are 
not feathered, are found distributed with a certain amount of 
regularity in the immediate neighbourhood of the olfactory 
tubes, and act to a certain extent as protecting sete. The 
number and arrangement, as well as the outward form and 
size, of the olfactory tubes are extremely varied and charac- 
teristic in the orders and families, and to a large extent even 
in the different species. In certain cases a number of them 
are found on the terminal joint only of the first antenna, e. g. 
in Idothea; frequently they are collected in bundles on 
several joints, @. g. in Astacus; but it is not unusual to find a 
single structure of the kind only on several joints, e.g. in 
Capr ‘ella. 

It is worthy of note that in the male sex the size and 
number of these organs is much more considerable than in the 
female, and it was shown by Weismann * for Leptodora and 


* Weismann, ‘ Ueber Bau- und Lebenserscheinungen von Leptudora 
hyalina,” Zeitschy. {ur wiss. Zool, 24 Bd., 1874. 


Dermal Sense- Organs of the Crustacea. 303 


by Claus * for Nebalia and Phronima that it is not until the 
animal arrives at sexual maturity that they attain their full 
number. Ina similar way it has long been known that in 
blind Crustacea the number and size of the olfactory tubes is 
more considerable than in their allies with full visual power, 
e. g. in Asellus cavaticus and Gammarus puteanus. ‘The mode 
of attachment of the olfactory tubes to the cuticle is of such 
a kind as to exclude any great degree of mobility for the 
hair, and we can therefore hardly suppose them to be auditory 
organs. Whether the usually bluntly rounded distal end of 
the structures we are discussing is closed by a delicate mem- 
brane, as Claus insists, or is open, as stated by Leydig, is 
difficult to determine. The hair appeared to me to be closed 
in many cases and open in others ; moreover, these extremely 
delicate structures are often damaged at the tip. I would on 
no account advise treating these organs with liquor potasse, 
since I have often convinced myself, in the case of Myriapods, 
Insects, and Crustacea, that after boiling unmistakably closed 
olfactory cones cr tubes in a weak solution of potash a distinct 
opening became visible, since the delicate closing membrane 
had simply disappeared. I have, however, been able to 
determine by a series of experiments that in Crustacea the 
closing membranes of the olfactory tubes are so thin as to 
present no obstacle to delicate sensation, while fluids are able 
to peneirate them very easily, and to come into direct contact 
with the nerve-end apparatus. Into a saturated aqueous 
solution of blew de Lyon, or methylene blue, I put a large 
number of small living Crustacea, e. g. Asellus, Gammarus, 
and different species of Cladocera, and then fished out speci- 
mens at different intervals, some after one hour, others later. 
A stay of three to four days in these dyes does not injure an 
Asellus in the least; on the contrary, on being washed in 
fresh water and examined under the microscope these Isopods 
appear perfectly lively. In the animals upon which I experi- 
mented the tips of the olfactory tubes had invariably become 
coloured first; the dye then gradually spread as far as the 
base of the hair, and after a longer period had elapsed the 
nerve-end apparatus was also found to have become stained. 
I made a similar experiment upon larger Crustacea, such as 
Astacus, by cutting off from the living animal the first antenna 
at its base and Jaying it in the solution. Staining at once 
began to take place at the tips of the olfactory tubes, and 
then penetrated slowly downwards. As a matter of course, 


* Claus, “ Ueber den Organismus der Nebaliiden und die systematische 
Stellung der Leptostraca,” Arbeiten aus d. Zoolog. Institut der Univ. 
Wien, 1889; “ Der Organismus der Phronimiden,” ¢rd, 1879. 


304 Dr. O. vom Rath on the 


before commencing my experiments I was careful to ascertain 
that all the olfactory tubes were intact. 

With the auditory organ situated in the basal joint of the 
first antenne of the Decapods I shall deal very shortly, and 
refer the reader to Hensen’s* detailed description. This 
author distinguishes otolith-hairs, free hairs in the auditory 
sac, and free hairs situated upon the surface of the antenne. 
Characteristic for all auditory hairs is their mode of attach- 
ment, in that the shaft, which is always feathered, stands 
upon an extremely delicate cupola- or dome-shaped membrane, 
in consequence of which the hair is able to swing to and fro 
with the greatest ease, and can be set in motion by waves of 
sound. According to Hensen, “the auditory hairs stand 
upon a pore-canal, the walls of which develop on one side a 
larger or smaller thickening, the tooth. All hairs exhibit at 
ore portion of their proximal end a peculiar process, the ligula, 
to which the nerve is attached.” Contrary to Hensen, in 
examining my extensive material I not unfrequently met with 
feathered hairs, occupying an intermediate position between 
typical, freely mobile, auditory hairs, and feathered, stiff, 
unmistakably tactile hairs, resting upon a strongly chitinized 
cupola-shaped membrane, so that it was a moot point whether 
such transitional forms were to be regarded as auditory or 
tactile hairs. 

Among tactile hairs, always ending in a sharp point, there 
are found upon the first antenne unfeathered, half-feathered, 
completely feathered, and toothed sensory hairs. 

In the first antenna of Nebalia there spring from a four- 
jeinted shaft two branches, of which the one is flagelliform 
and bears the typical olfactory tubes, while the other is 
expanded into a squamiform plate, the margin of which is 
beset with a large number of long, fine, sharply pointed 
sensory hairs, which are not plumose, but rather finely denti- 
culate. 

Incidentally I would just allude to the fact that upon the 
antennee of certain Amphipods peculiar hairs have been found, 
the so-called ‘“ calceolt.” These shoe-like appendages, the 
physiological importance of which is still obscure, are by no 
means confined, as was formerly supposed, to the flagellum 
of the lower antenne of the male, but occur, as has been 
shown by later investigations, in some forms in the female 
sex also, and, moreover, on both pairs of antenne. 

The sensory hairs of the second antenna are of far less 


* TYensen, “Studien wher das Gehdérorgan der Decapoden,” Zeitschr. 
fur wiss. Zool. 15 Bd., 1863, 


Dermal Sense- Organs of the Crustacea. 305 


importance than those of the first *. Typical olfactory tubes 
have been discovered upon the second antenne, which are 
aiso designated tactile antenne, only in Nebalia and Diastylis, 
through the researches of Claus. 

Tactile hairs, however, occur in abundance upon the second 
antennz, and may exhibit great differences in number, size, 
and shape, while here and there they constitute forms which 
are transitional to the olfactory tubes. ‘To this category also 
belong the cylinders or clubs of the lower antenne of Gam- 
marus puteanus (Leydig). Whether the plugs which are 
found at the tip of the large (second) antenne of the woodlice 
have the value of a more highly differentiated sense-organ, 
or whether they likewise are tactile in function, has not been 
decided. It is also not unusual to find upon the second 
antennee feathered hairs which are easily movable and stand 
freely upon the surface, and which, judging by the analogy of 
their general appearance, might be regarded as auditory. To 
the sensory hairs of the second antenne likewise belong the 
feathered hairs standing on the edges of the squame in the 
higher Malacostraca ; I determined the presence of the group 
ot sense-cells belonging to each of these hairs in the case of 
Mysis, Sirtella, Squilla, Palemon, and Astacus. 


b. Sense- Organs of the Mouth-parts. 


As I have found in Myriapods and Insects sense-organs in 
the buceal cavity and upon the mouth-parts which, according 
to their position and form, were best interpreted as organs of 
taste, it was a natural idea to search for such sense-organs in the 
Crustacea also in the region of the mouth-parts. I was able 
to determine that in all the species I examined, belonging to 
the most widely different orders and families, the mouth-parts 
always bear a large number of sensory hairs of various shapes, 
generally feathered and pointed at the tip, which I would 
regard as tactile bristles; I was never able to find hairs, 
however, which could be compared with the olfactory tubes 
of the antenne, or which, in consequence of their general 
appearance, could be interpreted as gustatory or olfactory 
organs. In the cases where the mandible earries a palp this 
organ exhibits at the tip a large sensory field beset with many 
hairs, e. g. in Astacus; in both pairs of maxilla of all Crus- 
tacea sensory hairs are closely packed on the exo- and endopo- 
dites as well as on the lobes. In the case of Astacus I further 


* J may remind the reader that the second antenne may be atrophied 
into a stump, e. g. in Phronima. 


306 Dr. O. vom Rath on the 


found that, in a similar way, the first three thoracic appen- 
dages also, which are termed maxillipedes or accessory 
maxille, are richly provided with sensory hairs on the exo- 
podites, endopodites, and lobes (first maxillipede). Owing to 
the agreement shown by these discoveries I considered it 
a priort probable that all the pairs of appendages belonging 
to thorax and abdomen would have their sensory hairs. 


Sense-organs of the Thoracic and Abdominal 
Appendages (Pleopoda) . 


The presence of sensory hairs upon the whole of the extre- 
mities | determined successively in the Phyllopoda (Lranchi- 
pus and Apus), Cladocera (Daphnia, Sida, Moina), Copepoda 
(Diaptomus, Cyclops, Calanus), Amphipoda (Phronima, 
Hyperia), |sopoda (Anilocra, Cymothoa, Idothea), Schizo- 
poda (Striella, Mysts),and Decapoda (Astacus and Palemon). 
In the case of biramose appendages, sense-organs are found 
upon the exopodite as well as the endopodite. In the Cirri- 
pedia (e. g. Lepas) I found that the whole of the hairs upon 
the cirriform limbs were sensory. In the Arthrostraca and 
Thoracostraca the abdomen consists, as we know, of seven 
segments, of which the first six usually bear pairs of limbs 
(pleopoda), while the telson, or seventh segment, is always 
apodous. Even the telson is provided with sensory hairs. 
I cannot here enter upon a closer description of the sensory 
hairs of the several appendages in the different families and 
species. ‘The auditory organs situated in the endopodite of 
the last pair of pleopoda, the so-called tail, of the Schizopods 
Sirtella and JMysis are provided with  otolithie hairs, 
possessing the characteristic peculiarities described above in 
the case of the auditory hairs of the first antenne. In the 
Schizopods we also find free auditory hairs upon the surface 
of the tail. 


d. Free Sense-organs upon the Segments. 


Under this head I merely make passing allusion to the faet 
that in a few rare cases free sensory hairs have also been 
described as existing upon the somites, and have been held to 
be tactile in function. Weismann found feathered tactile 
sete standing in pairs upon the dorsal surface of the fourth 
abdominal segment of Leptodora, and Claus alludes to 
similar free tactile bristles upon the somites of Branchipus. 


Dermal Sense- Organs of the Crustacea. 307 


IJ. HisroLocicaAL STRUCTURE OF THE NERVE-END 
APPARATUS OF THE SENSORY HAtRS OF CRUSTACEA. 


The histology of the nerve-end apparatus of the various 
se1sory hairs, whether olfactory tubes or tactile hairs (smooth, 
half-feathered, completely feathered, or toothed), is essen- 
tially the same, and corresponds most minutely with what I 
have previously described for Myriapods and Insects. My 
interpretation of the finer structure of the nerve-end apparatus 
of the sensory hairs of Arthropods differs somewhat from the 
statements of other authors. 

In the Crustacea, beneath the base of each capilliform struc- 
ture serving a sensory function, there lies a group of cells 
which is connected with a nerve; these cells are termed a 
ganglion by authors; but since they are manifestly the per- 
cipient epithelial cells, I prefer to term them sense-cells, 
without, however, intending thereby to insist on a strict 
physiological distinction between ganglion- and sense-cells. 
In very rare cases only, e.g. in the whole of the sensory 
hairs of the cirriform feet of Leas, 1 found beneath the hair 
only a single bipolar sense-cell, of relatively large size and 
elongate in form, with a roundish nucleus which considerably 
exceeded the nuclei of the cells of the hypodermis in size. 
According to the usually accepted view, the nerve which is 
connected with the ganglion-cells is supposed to traverse the 
entire length of the ganglion and then enter the sensory 
hair. I have been able in a very large number of cases, e. g. 
in the olfactory tubes of Astacus *, to convince myself with 
absolute certainty of the fact that the nerve in no way passes 
through the group of sense-cells, so that the sense-cells are 
attached to the nerve-fibrils much as the grapes in a bunch ; 
on the contrary, the nerve splits up beneath the group of 
sense-cells and gives off a fibril to each cell. In the anterior 
or distal region of the group of sense-cells I then distinctly 
saw the way in which the protoplasmic prolongations of the 
various cells unite into a finely streaked bundle, the terminal 
cord, which actually enters the hair, while its fibrillate nature 
can often be distinctly recognized right to the tip of that 
structure. Strictly speaking therefore the sensory hair does 
not contain a true nerve, but rather the united prolongations 
of sensitive epithelial cells ; it follows theretore that we can 
scarcely speak of a true axis-cylinder or axis-fibre. The 


* An olfactory tube of Astacus, with the nerve-end apparatus belonging 
thereto, has already been described and figured by me in my previous 
publication (Archiv f. mikr, Anat. 27 Bd., 1886). 


308 Dr. O. vom Rath on the 


lumen of the sensory hair, however, is by no means exclu- 
sively occupied by the terminal cord; I observed in many 
cases, and with especial distinctness in the olfactory tubes, 
that the hypodermis-cells send distinct processes into the 
hair; the cells which do this are those which form the matrix 
of the hair. The number of sense-cells belonging to each 
sensory hair varies very much: in the case of the Decapods 
I was always able to count a large number of them, but in 
the Vhyllopods and Cladocera only a few. The groups of 
sense-cells are sometimes rounder, sometimes more elongate 
or linear in shape. ‘The nuclei of these cells are usually 
round and possess a corresponding network of chromatin- 
fibres ; they are readily distinguishable from the more elon- 
gate and always darker-coloured nuclei of the hypodermis. 
It is only shortly after ecdysis (as is seen especially clearly in 
Astacus) that the difference in external appearance between 
the nuclei of the hypodermis-cells and those of the sense-cells 
is small. The group of sense-cells often lies a very long way 
from the hypodermis and the sensory hair, and the terminal 
cord is then of considerable length*, as, for instance, in the 
first antenne of the Caridine and Brachyura. Hach group 
of sense-cells is surrounded by a sheath, which consists of 
flat cells with flattened nuclei, and appears as a continuous 
prolongation of the neurilemma of the nerves. - It can usually 
be distinctly seen that this sheath also surrounds the terminal 
cord. I believe that the cells of the sheath do not essentially 
differ from those of the hypodermis. When the groups of 
sense-cells are collected in greater numbers near one another, 
and lie at some little distance from the sensory hairs, we 
always detect between the terminal cords elongate dark- 
coloured nuclei, which belong to elongated hypodermis-cells. 
From these cells it is not always easy to distinguish those 
of the above-mentioned sheath of the terminal cord. If the 
sensory hairs, as is often the case, are united into a bundle, or 
stand close together in larger numbers upon a common sensory 
field, the groups of sensory cells belonging to the separate 
hairs may be compressed into a compact mass. Even then, 
however, the separate elongated groups or bands of sense- 
cells can, be distinguished with tolerable clearness within the 
apparently single ganglion, and we observe between them 
the flat nuclei belonging to their sheaths of connective tissue. 
The terminal cords, too, are approximated to one another, 
and between them lie flat uuclei, which belong partly to the 


* In the Insects the group of sense-cells is usually found in the neigh- 
bourhood of the hair, and is even frequently situated within the hypo- 
dermis. 


Dermal Sense- Organs of the Crustacea. 309 


connective-tissue sheaths of the terminal cords, and partly to 
the intermediate hypodermis-cells, but in no case justify the 
assumption of the existence of a second anterior ganglion. I 
would remind the reader that I have already proved, in con- 
nexion with the Myriapods and Insects, that in all cases in 
which authors, e. g. Sazepin, have described two ganglia 
lying one behind the other, e. g. in the antennze of the Chilo- 
gnatha and the Wasp, in reality only a single group of sense- 
cells exists. In a similar way I convinced myself in the case 
of the Crustacea that in those instances in which it was stated 
by authors that the nerve-end apparatus consisted of two 
ganglia lying one behind the other (first antenna of the 
Daphnids and Phyllopods according to Leydig, first antenna 
of Leptodora according to Weismann), or that one ganglion 
was divided into two parts connected by nervous matter (large 
or second antenna of the Woodlice according to Leydig *), in 
reality only one ganglion, that isa single group of sense-cells, 
is to be found; and that hypodermis-cells have been mistaken 
for a second distal ganglion. Moreover we may get the false 
appearance of two groups of sense-cells lying one behind the 
other, owing to the fact that tactile hairs also are usually 
found in the immediate neighbourhood of the olfactory tubes, 
and that, even in sections, the group of sense-cells belonging 
to the former are always closer to the hypodermis than those 
of the latter. We find the most interesting structural con- 
ditions of the nerve-eud apparatus among the HKntomostraca. 
I have already remarked that the whole of the sensory hairs 
of the cirriform feet of Lepas show only a single large sense- 
cell beneath their base, while hitherto in all other cases I have 
always found a group of sense-cells beneath the sensory hairf. 


* Leydig, “ Ueber Amphipoden und Isopoden,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. 
30 Bd. Suppl., 1878; “Artemia salina und Branchipus stagnalis,” ibid. 
3 Bd., 1851; ‘Naturgeschichte der Daphniden,’ 1860; “ Geruchs- und 
Gehororgane der Krebse und Insecten,” Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1855 ; 
“ Die Hautsinnesorgane der Arthropoden,” Zool. Anz. 9 Jhg., nos. 222 and 
223, 1886. 

+ Among Insects the instances in which only a single sense-cell 
belongs to a hair are also by far the most unusual, and, in addition to the 
cases described and figured by me, occur chiefly in the sense-organs of 
the halteres of Diptera, as has recently been shown by Weinland. In 
his paper on the balancers (halteres) of Diptera (Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. 
51 Bd., i. Heft) Weinland, among other things, describes the histology of 
the sense-organs belonging to the halteres, and states that, in connexion 
with each of these different sense-organs, a bipolar ganglion-cell is always 
found. Weinland further says:—‘“ That several ganglion-cells send out 
from among them only a single nerve-ending, as has been stated by vom 
Rath to be the more usual occurrence in Insects, is at any rate not the 
case in the nerye-end apparatus of the halteres ; Kiinckel’s view is in this 


310 Dr. O. vom Rath on the 


As regards the sense-organs of the Phyllopods, e. g. Branchi- 


pus, the views of authors are divided. According to Leydig 
(Joc. cit.) and Spangenberg *, two ganglion-cells, lying one 
behind the other, belong to each sensory hair; Claus + was 
able to distinguish only one ganglion-cell ; in connexion with 
the sensory hairs of Branchipus I always counted from three 
to four cells, and from four to five beneath those of Apus. 
With the sensory hairs of both these Phyllopods I shall sub- 
sequently deal at greater length. Among the Cladocera the 
number of sense-cells belonging to each sensory hair is also 
tolerably small. 

As regards the histological structure of the nerve-end appa- 
ratus of the auditory organs, this in no way differs from the 
description which I have given above. I am unable to con- 
firm the statements of authors (e. g. Hensen, loc. cit.), who 
ascribe only a single ganglion-cell to each auditory hair; on 
the contrary, I always found beneath the base of each auditory 
hair of Astacus, Striella, and Mysisa distinct group of sense- 
cells, with terminal cords reaching to the tip of the hair. 

I would here just mention in passing that behind the 
groups cf sense-cells in the Crustacea I have never found those 
peculiar large cells of glandular appearance, such as I have 
described as companion cells (‘‘ Begleitzellen ”’) in the case of 
the sense-organs of Myriapods and many Insects ; nevertheless 
in the neighbourhood of the Crustacean dermal sense-organs 
there occur, with a certain degree of regularity, on both pairs 
of antenne, as well as on the whole of the limbs, irregular 
groups of typical gland-cells, which are particularly noticeable 
in the Amphipoda and Isopoda. 


instance perfectly accurate.” The latter remark is liable to be misunder- 
stood. I therefore lay stress upon the fact that Kiinckel is certainly in 
error in holding that in Insects invariably only a single ganglion-cell 
belongs to all sensory hairs. There are isolated cases, it is true, In which 
only a single sense-cell is found in connexion with each sensory hair, and 
I may refer the reader to my statements (Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool, 46 Bd. 
3, pp. 416-419) and figures (figs. 3b, 10, 16, 32). At that time I had not 
included the sense-organs of the halteres within the seupe of my inyesti- 
gations ; since then I have convinced myself by means of series of sections 
that it is actually true that only a single large bipolar ganglion-cell 
belongs to each sense-organ. 

* Spangenberg, ‘Zur Kenntnis von Branchipus stagnalis,’ Zeitschr. f. 
wiss. Zool. 25 Bd. Suppl., 1875. 

+ Claus, “ Untersuchungen tiber die Organisation uud Entwicklung von 
Branchipus und Artemia,” Arbeiten aus d. Zool. Institute d. Uniy. Wien, 
1885. 


Dermal Sense-Organs of the Crustacea. 311 


III. THe PuHysioLtocicaAL IMportT OF THE DERMAL 
SENSE-ORGANS. 


In discussing the physiological function of the dermal 
sense-organs of Crustacca we must as far as possible guard 
against anthropomor phic conceptions. It is advisable to define 
the sensations by means of their physical or chemical causes. 
The perception of an image originating in the eye we term 
sight, the perception of the waves of sound, hearing, while 
the perception of the different kinds of resistance to pressure 
and many other mechanical influences we call touch. In the 
case of aquatic Crustacea it appears to be a matter of choice 
whether we speak of the perception of chemical substances 
dissolved in the water as smell or taste. Crustacea possess 
no sense-organs within the buccal cavity which, by virtue of 
their position, we could explain as organs of taste, and those 
sense-organs situated outside the buccal cavity (upon the 
antennee) which are adapted to the perception of cheinical 
substances dissolved in water may serve equally well for the 
detection and taste of food-matter as for the perception of any 
other stimulus depending upon chemical influence. TI there- 
fore see no reason, in the case of Crustacea which live in 
water, for drawing a distinction between taste and smell. 
We should exercise the greater caution in wishing to recog- 
nize in Crustacea the same sensations which are experienced 
by human beings, since the structure of the sense-organs 1s 
fundamentally different in the two cases, while even the biolo- 
gical purposes which the sense-organs serve can only coincide 
to a limited degree. It is very possible that the Crustacea 
possess senses entirely unknown to us, as, for instance, a 
Sensatron which is affected by the amount of oxygen in the 
water*. It is perfectly certain that the degree of acuteness 
as well as the extent of the sensations, that is the limits 
within which perceptions are possible for the various senses, 
vary extraordinarily in different animals. ‘The eye of a bird 
of prey and the olfactory organ of a dog far surpass in acute- 
ness of perception the respective sense-organs in the human 
being. It is well known that many Insects perceive rays of 
light and waves of sound which have no effect upon our ow. 
sense-organs. 

We will now discuss the question as to how far we may 
draw conclusions from the morphological structure of the 
sense-organs as to the physiological functions of the senses. 


* The Crustacea possess sense-organs the function of which is veiled 
in obscurity, e. g. the frontal organ of the Entomostraca. 


BZ Dr. O. vom Rath on the 


The nerve-end apparatus is so similar in structure in the 
different sense-organs that, as it seems to me, it cannot be 
made use of for this purpose; we have therefore to consider 
in the first place the form and mode of attachment of the 
hairs, as well as their number and position. Those capilli- 
form structures which do not terminate in a sharp point, and 
which at their distal, usually paler, and thin-walled end, as is 
shown by the experiments detailed above, permit the entrance 
of chemical substances dissolved in water, will at once, with 
some degree of probability, be explained as olfactory or 
pustatory organs. ‘Those plumose hairs which rest upon an 
unusually delicate domed membrane, and which are therefore 
very easily set swinging, are regarded as auditory organs. 
Those sensory hairs which in all probability serve neither 
the olfactory nor auditory function are designated tactile 
sete. In drawing these distinctions it is by no means main- 
tained that the functions specified are so sharply delimited 
from one another, and that possibly the same hair may not 
serve in several of the above-mentioned capacities at once. 
Let us now enquire how the various organs are distributed 
upon the body. 

The olfactory organs (olfactory tubes) are situated exclu- 
sively upon the first antenne in all the Crustacea which we 
have examined, with the exception of Nebalia and Diastylis, 
in which they occur upon the second antennew also. In my 
opinion these organs probably serve in the first place to scent 
out food and the opposite sex; in the case of the aquatic 
forms they would have the general function of testing the 
chemical conditions of the water. In exclusively terrestrial 
Crustacea, e. g. the Woodlice, they would in all probability 
enable the animal to find out the constitution of the atmo- 
sphere, and in this sense might be designated olfactory organs. 
In discussing the olfactory tubes we must also allude to the 
fact that they are more powerfully developed in the blind 
Crustacea than in their nearest allies possessing eyes; and 
the interesting circumstance that these organs are usually 
more numerous and larger in the sexually mature male than 
in the female is also worthy of notice. ‘The theory has often 
been advanced by authors that the females at the period of 
maturity of the ova emit a glandular secretion, which is 
detected by the male by means of his olfactory organs. In 
the case of the freshwater Copepods, Vosseler* states it as a 
fact that “the females are discovered and fertilized by the 
males at night, and even by day, the male must possess other 

* Julius Vosseler, ‘ Die freilebenden Copepoden Wiurttembergs,’ Dis- 
sertation, Stuttgart, 1886. 


Dermal Sense-Organs of the Crustacea. 313 


means of assistance in addition to his feebly developed eyes, 
to enable him to distinguish the sexes in pools where the 
water is often quite turbid.” An auditory function on the 
part of the organs of scent or smell is negatived by the circum- 
stance that, on the one hand, auditory organs could hardly be 
of special use to the Crustacea in the search for food and in 
scenting out the other sex, and, on the other, that the mode of 
attachment of these capilliform structures is of such a kind 
that they could not well be set swinging and perceive sound- 
waves. 

Into a discussion of the question of the power of hearing in 
the Crustacea I will not enter here. As regards the higher 
forms, the Decapods and Schizopods, we have the minute 
investigations and careful experiments of Hensen (loc. cit.), 
which prove that these higher Malacostraca at any rate possess 
a very fine sense of hearing. Moreover, it has recently been 
rendered very probable by the interesting experiments of 
Delage* that the auditory organs of the Decapods and 
Schizopods at the same time serve yet another function, in 
providing for the orientation of the position of the body and 
the regulation of the equilibrium. Whether and to what 
extent the Arthrostraca and Hntomostraca are able to hear, 
that is to perceive waves of sound, is, according to our present 
knowledge of the subject, still very uncertain. 

All the sensory hairs which we are not inclined to regard 
as olfactory or auditory are termed simply tactile organs. ‘T'o 
this category belong certain sensory hairs of the first antenne, 
and most of those upon the second antenna and its squame ; 
in addition to these all the sensory hairs of the mouth-parts, 
legs, and caudal appendages, and, finally, all the free sensory 
setee upon the somites. Just as the form and arrangement of 
these sensory hairs, which we call tactile organs, present the 
greatest variety in the different families and species, while 
not unfrequently several tactile hairs completely different in 
shape are found close together upon a certain part of the body 
in the same animal, so must we make a distinction between 
the functions of these capilliform structures, and, in addition 
to coarser and finer tactile sensations, assume the existence of 
a large number of the most widely different gradations, which 
our perceptions are certainly unable to appreciate. 


Zoological Institute of the University of 
Freiburg i. B., April 1891. 


* Delage, “Sur une fonction nouvelle des otocystes comme organes 
Vorientation locomotrice,” Archives d. zool. expérim. 1887 (2) t. v. p. 1. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 21 


314 Mr. A. S. Woodward on Pterosaurians and 


XLI.—Lvidence of the Occurrence of Pterosaurians and 
Plesiosaurians in the Cretaceous of Brazil, discovered by 
Joseph Mawson, lisq., L.G.S. By A. Smitra Woopwarp, 
EGsS.= 


THREE years ago the writer contributed to the ‘ Annals’ f a 
series of brief notes on some vertebrate fossils from the 
Province of Bahia, Brazil, collected and presented to the 
British Museum by Joseph Mawson, Esq., F.G.8., of the 
Brazilian Central Railway. ‘To the continued investigations 
of the same generous donor the Museum is now indebted for 
three additional series of specimens, partly referable to the 
types already discovered, and partly adding to the known 
fauna. All are more or less fragmentary, but the fossils in 
the latter category are of interest as foreshadowing some of 
the discoveries that may. eventually be expected from the 
Brazilian Cretaceous formation; and three of the bones 
capable of ordinal determination extend so considerably the 
known range of two extinct Reptilian groups, that they seem 
worthy of being placed on record at once. ‘I'wo of these 
bones are examples of the articular end of a large Ptero- 
saurian quadrate ; the third fossil is a Plesiosaurian propodial 
bone. Each of the three specimens was met with in the 
Cretaceous shale on the coast near Bahia, from which Mr. 


Mawson has already obtaimed so many other vertebrate 
vemains. 


I. PTEROSAURIAN QUADRATE. (Fig. 2.) 


‘The best example of the Pterosaurian quadrate bone is shown 
of three halves the natural size from the postero-internal aspect 
in the accompanying fig. 2, and the drawings above and below 
(figs. 2a, b) represent the fractured surface and the articular 
face respectively. ‘The element pertains to the left side and 
exhibits the large internal facette (f) for the articulation of 
the hinder pterygoid lamina; while the postero-external 
margin of the bone is acutely angulated. The ginglymoid 
articular end displays its characteristic obliquity, and the 
broken transverse section shows no trace of an internal cavit 

The fossil thus described seems to be most nearly paralleled 
both in form and size, by a quadrate bone from the Kim- 


* Read before Section C, British Association, Cardiff, 1891. 
+ Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. (6) vol. ii, (1888) pp. 182-156, 


Plesiosaurians in the Cretaceous of Brazil. 315 


meridge Clay of Dorsetshire provisionally ie sened by Mr. 
Lydekker to Lthamphorhynchus Manseli*, The second 
specimen is also of the same character, but evidently pertains 
to aslightly larger animal. At present, however, the evidence 


Fig. 1.—Dorsal aspect of left propodial bone (? humerus) of a Plesio- 
saurian, two thirds nat. size. la. View of proximal end, with 
tuberosity (¢). 10, c. Transverse sections. 

Fig. 2.—Articular portion of left quadrate bone of a Pterosaurian, postero- 
internal aspect, 3 nat. size. 2a. Upper view (fractured surface). 
26, Articular end. 


Both specimens from the Upper Cretaceous of Bahia, Brazil; in the 
British Museum. 


is insufficient for the determination either of the genus or 
species; and for this purpose further discoveries must be 
awaited, 

One of the specimens was found between Plataforma and 


* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc, vol. xlvii. (1891) p. 41, pl. v. figs. 5, 4. 
21% 


316 On Pterosaurians and Plesiosaurians in Brazil. 


Itacaranha, and the other was obtained either from this beach 
or from Pedra Furada Bay (Montserrat). It is interesting 
to add that in the same formation and localities Mr. Mawson 
has detected fragments of delicate limb-bones, which he con- 
siders may also have belonged to a Pterosaurian; and it is 
hoped that before long an examination of some of these will 
lead to a more precise determination of the animal. 


II, PLESIOSAURIAN Propopium. (Fig. 1.) 


The fossil readily recognizable as a Plesiosaurian propodial 
bone (humerus or femur) has lost the expanded distal extre- 
mity, but is otherwise well preserved. It isshown of two thirds 
the natural size, from the dorsal aspect, in fig. 1, and a view 
of the proximal end, a mesial transverse section, and a distal 
transverse section are given respectively in figs. la-c. The 
proximal end is very robust and coarsely rugose, with much 
greater breadth than thickness, and an only slightly differen- 
tiated tuberosity (f). The epiphyses are so firmly anchylosed 
with the shaft as not to be distinguishable; and the shaft 
itself is smooth and rounded, exhibiting only one longitudinal 
angulation in its middle portion on the inner side. 

The bone thus described may probably be regarded as the 
left humerus of a typical marine Plesiosaurian; but beyond 
that suggestion it seems as yet impossible to proceed. 


As already remarked, the interest of these new fossils from 
Bahia consists chiefly in their extending the known geogra- 
phical range of two great extinct orders of reptiles. So far 
as the writer is aware, the only Mesozoic Reptilian remains 
hitherto recorded from South America are: (i.) a Plesio- 
saurlan vertebra from the supposed Cretaceous of San Vicente, 
near Concepcion, Chili*; (ii.) Crocodilian vertebree from 
Juntas, in the valley of the Copiapo, Argentine Republic + ; 
(i11.) numerous parts of a Cretaceous crocodile, Hyposaurus 
derbianus, from Pernambuco and Bahia, Brazil t ; and (iv.) 
large Dinosaurian bones from the Cretaceous of Limay and 


* Plesiosaurus chilensis, Gay, Hist. fis. y polit. Chile, Zool. vol. ii. 
(1848) p. 183; Cimoliosaurus chilensis, Lydekker, Cat. Foss. Rept. B. M. 
pt. ii. (1889) p. 222. 

t+ H. Burmeister, Abhandl. naturf. Ges. Halle, vol. vi. p. 122, pl. i. 
figs. 1-3. 

{ E. D. Cope, Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc. vol. xxiii, (1886) p. 15; R. 
Lydekker, Cat. Foss. Rept. B, M. pt.i. (1888) p. 91. Figures of teeth 
and a vertebral centrum are also given by 8. Allport, Quart. Journ. Geol. 
Soe. vol. xvi. (1860) pls. xvi., xvii. 


Mr. E. A. Smith on African Mollusca. 317 


Neuquen, Patagonia*. Mr. Mawson’s discovery of the 
Pterodactyl seems to be the first of the kind in the Southern 
Hemisphere ; that of the Plesiosaur adds another important 
locality to the known distribution of an order that has an 
equally wide geographical range in both Hemispheres. 


XLIT.—Notes on African Mollusca. By Epaar A. Siti. 


I. Unronrpz OF SouTH AFRICA. 


AT present ninespecies of this family have been described from 
the southern extremity of the African continent, namely seven 
so-called species of the genus Unio and two species of Mutela. 
Five, if not six, of the forms of Unio really belong, I believe, 
to one and the same species. They have been separated on 
account of slight differences of form and sculpture, which, 
when a large series of specimens is examined, prove to be 
very unreliable and inconstant. Intermediate forms both in 
respect of outline and sculpture are met with, showing that 
the separation of these various forms cannot be maintained. 
The synonymy is as follows :— 


1. Unio caffer, Krauss. 


1848. Unio caffer, Krauss, Siidafr. Moll. p. 18, pl. i. fig. 14. 
1856. Unio caffer, Kiister, Conch.-Cab. p. 145, pl. xlii. figs. 2, 3. 
1866, Unio caffer, Sowerby, Conch. Icon, pl. xli. fig. 226. 
1850. Unio Verreauxianus, Lea, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. vol. viii. 
. 94. 
1858. Unio Verreauxianus, id. Journ, Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. vol. iii, 
p- 301, pl. xxvii. fig. 16. 
1868. Unio Verreauxianus, Sowerby, J. c. pl. lxix. fig, 352, 
1850. Unio africanus, Lea, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. vol. viii. 
. 94. 
1858. Unio africanus, id, Journal, vol. iii. p. 300, pl. xxvii. fig. 15. 
1865, Unio africanus, Sowerby, 1. ec. pl. xxii. fig. 100 (wrong locality 
iven). 
1864, Unio natalensis, Lea, Proc. Ac. N. Sci. Phil. vol. xxii. p. 113. 
1866. Unio natalensis, id. Journal, vol. vi. p. 59, pl. xx. fig. 57. 
1868. Unio natalensis, Sowerby, l. ¢. pl. lxxi. fig. 362. 
1885. Unio vaalensis, Chaper, Bull. Soc. Zool. France, vol. x. p. 480, 
pl. xi. figs. 1-3. 


Hab. Rivers of Natal and Cape Colony. 
This species has the surface ornamented with concentric 


* F, P. Moreno, “ Le Musée de La Plata” (in § Revista de Museo de 
la Plata, vol, i., 1890), p. 18. 


518 Mr. E. A. Smith on African Mollusca. 


strie, which are more or less distinct, and frequently it 
exhibits more or less of wrinkling or corrugation at the upper 
part of the valves towards the umbones, which are always to 
some extent eroded. It is well known that in this genus the 
amount of wrinkling of the surface is very variable, and 
therefore cannot be regarded as a reliable specific character. 

In the type figured by Krauss the shell is described as 
“concentrice ruguloso-striata,” and no special reference is 
made by him to corrugation near the beaks. The apices of 
his specimens being considerably eroded, it is probable that 
this feature was for the most part obliterated. The form 
delineated by Lea under the name of U. Verreauxianus appears 
to be precisely that of the type, and although “ numerous 
small undulations at the tip” of the beaks are mentioned by 
him, no trace of them is discoverable in his figures, and 
therefore we may assume that they were very insignificant. 

His U. africanus, from the same locality as Verreauxianus, 
differs from it merely in having the surface smoother, the 
transverse striz being finer. In form and the character of 
the hinge they are quite alike. 

The variety named U. natalensis by Lea, which is the same 
as U. vaalensis of Chaper, is peculiar on account of having 
the upper part of the valves much more strongly wrinkled 
than the type or the variety africanus, but it agrees with 
them in general form and the character of the hinge. 

The two obsolete lines radiating backwards from the 
umbones, referred to by Krauss, exist in all the varieties and 
specimens examined. The colour of the nacre is as variable 
as the form and sculpture. It is “ pallide carnea”’ in the 
type, ‘“salmonis colore tincta” in Verreauxianus, africana, 
and natalensis, and “teintée en jaune clair” in vaalensis, 
especially towards the umbones. Finally, there are speci- 
mens in the National Collection which are olive-brown beneath 
the beaks, almost white towards the front part of the ventral 
margin, and beautifully iridescent at the posterior end. 

The difference in form is very considerable, even in shells 
belonging to the same variety ; for example, two specimens of 
the strongly wrinkled form (natalensis) have the following 
measurements :— 


Length. Height. Diameter. 
eta Ol, 40 23 
O sacs OOS 29 19 


From the above figures it is noticeable that specimen a 
is much broader in proportion than &. The outline of the 
two shells is quite different, but the sculpture is the same. 


Mr. KE. A. Smith on African Mollusca. 319 


Specimen a is oval, more pointed behind than in front, 
having the ventral and dorsal margins about equally curved. 
On the other hand, example 6 is elongate, with the lower 
margin quite straight along the middle, and, the valves being 
somewhat pinched or compressed at that part, it has an 
almost incurved appearance. 


2. Unio Verreauxi (Charpentier), Kiister. 


ore Verreauxi, Charpentier, MSS., Kiister, Conch.-Cab. p, 150, pl. xliil. 
g. 6. 

Hab. Soutenthal Valley, Cape of Good Hope. 

I have not as yet seen a specimen sufficiently like the 
figure of this species to determine whether it is really distinct 
or not from U. caffer, although there is every probability that 
it will eventually prove to be merely a large broad form of it. 
It most resembles specimen a@ of the variety natalensis 
already described, but differs from it in being a little broader 
posteriorly and in having the hinge-line straighter and more 
raised at the hinder end. The fine lines mentioned by Kiister 
as radiating from the umbones downwards are also traceable 
more or less in most specimens of all the varieties of U. caffer 
when regarded in certain lights. 


3. Unio kunenensis, Mousson. 


Unio kunenensis, Mousson, Journ. de Conch. 1887, p. 800, pl. xii. 
fig. 10. 

Hab. A tributary of the Kunene or Cunune River, North 
Ovambo or Ovampo, South-west Africa. 

This species, although found rather far north, may be classed 
with the South-African species in contradistinction to those 
found in the north, west, east, and central parts of the con- 
tinent. 

It is quite different from the species already discussed, 
having the surface for the most part ornamented with angular 
wrinkling or corrugation. 


4, Mutela Wahlbergi, Krauss. 
Tridina Wahlbergi, Krauss, Siidafr. Moll. p. 19, pl. ii. fig. 1. 
Spatha Wahlbergi, Clessin, Conch.-Cab. ed. 2 (Anodonta &c.), p. 187, 
1. lxiii. fig. 1. ; 
Sputha natalensis, Lea, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1864, p. 113 ; id. 
Journal, vol. vi. p. 64, pl. xx. fig. 58; Clessin, J. ec. p, 189, pl. lxii. 
figs. 7, 8. 
Hab. Monkey River, a branch of the Limpopo (Krauss) ; 
Umpingave River, Natal (Lea); Natal (Brit. Mus.). 


320 Mr. E. A. Smith on African Mollusca. 


I cannot discover any good reasons for separating Lea’s 
Spatha natalensis from this species, and it is remarkable that, 
in his account of it, he did not refer to Wahlbergi. The form, 
sculpture, epidermis, and muscular scars are precisely the 
same; but the interior of Wahlberg? is described as whitish 
for the most part, but pale flesh-colour towards the middle. 
On the other hand, the nacre of natalensis is described as 
purple. This difference of colour, however, is not of any 
material importance, for it is well known to be a very variable 
character in Unionide. 


Il. Dzemovtra. 


This genus was founded by Gray for the reception of 
Buccinum retusum of Lamarck and a new species from 
Senegal, namely D. pulchra. The latter, the type of which, 
from Gray’s collection, is now in the British Museum, is iden- 
tical with D. pinguis described by A. Adams some thirteen 
years later. 

D. retusa and another species, D. abbreviata, have spiral 
sculpture only, and in this respect they are peculiar. But 
this is not sufficient to found a genus upon. If we admit 
differences of sculpture to be of generic importance, we could 
make half a dozen or more genera out of Nassa itself. 

On the other hand, D. pulchra, which, in form and general 
aspect, agrees with the two species mentioned, differs from 
them in having the spiral strize crossed by longitudinal lines, 
thus producing a fine reticulation. It will thus be seen that 
the character of spiral sulci and ridges is inconstant. 

In the genus Nassa the form and surface-ornamentation is 
notably variable, and examples may be selected, e. g. NV. glans 
and N. thersites, which are far more dissimilar in both 
respects than the species of Demoulia are from many forms 
of Nassa. Nassa Cumingit, for instance, has quite the shape 
of Demoulia, and really differs only in having the transverse 
ridges beaded instead of smooth. Moreover, D. ringens has 
very similar granular sculpture ; and if we separate D. abbre- 
viata and D. retusa on account of their having smooth trans- 
verse sculpture, then we must remove réngens to another 
group. 

Gray * considered that the ‘“ velvety periostracum ” 
afforded a character which would separate it from Nassa. 
Difference of epidermis, however, is not a generic character, 
for how many species of Conus, Pectunculus, and other genera 


* Ann. Nat. Hist. 1838, vol. i. p. 29. 


Mr. E. A. Smith on African Mollusca. 321 


there are which are clothed with periostraca of entirely diffe- 
rent kinds. 

The animal of Demoulia has hitherto been unknown 
excepting the operculum, described by H. and A. Adams *, 
However, through the liberality of Mr. J. H. Ponsonby, who 
has lately presented to the British Museum a specimen of D. 
retusa containing the animal, I am able to give the following 
particulars. 

The sole of the foot (in alcohol) is uniform light brown. 
The head and body are also light brown, irregularly speckled 
with black. The foot is short, squarish in front, with a 
double edge, rounded behind, and apparently without prolon- 
gations as in Nassa ; but it is possible that, being contracted 
in spirit, they are not visible, or may have got broken off. 
The head is compressed; the tentacles are short, acuminate, 
with the eyes on prominences about halfway up the outer 
side. The siphonal fold of the mantle is darkish at the end 
and moderately short. The radula tT is Nassoid; the lateral 
tooth on each side is oblique, bicuspid, the outer cusp being 
largest, with the acute tip curved inwards and the inner cusp 
more slender and also slightly incurved. ‘The central tooth 
is arcuate, as broad or broader than the laterals, and armed 
with nine slender, acute, subequal denticles. 

The figure illustrating the dentition of Nassa variabilis 
in Troschel’s Gebiss d. Schneck. vol. u. pl. vi. fig. 19, 
affords a very good idea of that of the present species. 
The laterals, however, of the Nassa have the inner cusp 
shorter and less slender and the denticles on the central tooth 
are more unequal in length. 

The most remarkable character about D. retusa is the 
want of an operculum. 

From the above remarks it will be seen that there really 
exist no good characters to separate Demoulia from Nassa. 
There is nothing in the formation of the shell which distin- 
guishes it, and the structure of the animal is exactly the same 
in both, and the fact that the operculum in one species 
(pulchra) is present, and wanting in another (retusa), shows 
that it is not an essential generic character. 

This genus was originally described by Gray under the 
name Demoulia, and there is no valid reason why the spelling 
of this word should be changed. Gray himself appears to 
have been the first to make an alteration, and in the ‘ Pro- 
ceedings of the Zoological Society’ for 1847, p. 140, he 

* Gen. Moll. vol. i. p. 115, pl. xii. fig. 6 a. 


+ I have to thank my friend Mr. B. b, Woodward for kindly mounting 
this with his accustomed skill. 


522 Mr. BE. A. Smith on African Mollusca. 


rendered it Desmoulea, a spelling copied by A. Adams *, 
Tryon t, Fischer {, Chenu §, Kobelt ||, &. At the time, 
however, he gave no reason for the change, and quoted 
“Desmoulea”’ as if it were the original spelling. 

Agassiz {], Philippi **, Hermannsen tt, and Dunker tf} 
have all hinted that this genus might have some association 
with the name of M. Charles Desmoulins, and Woodward, 
in his ‘ Manual’ (p. 112), has rendered it “Desmoulinsia,” 
regarding it as a synonym of Nassa. However, as Gray is 
somewhat notorious for the number of ‘ nonsense names” 
which he has given to numerous genera, I have no doubt 
this isa name of that description; moreover, in the same 
paper he created the genus Drillia, which apparently is also 
meaningless. 

Philippi, that most excellent and accurate writer, employs 
in his ‘ Handbuch der Conchyliologie,’ p. 150, the original 
term “Demoulia ;” and this rendering I certainly think should 
be maintained, a view also held by Crosse §§. 

The species which have been referred to this genus are all 
figured in Tryon’s ‘ Manual of Conchology,’ vol. iv. pl. xviii. 
figs. 861-370, and in Reeve’s ‘ Conchologia Iconica,’ vol. viii., 
Nassa, pl. xxix. figs. 190-196. They are as follows :— 


1. Demoulia pulchra, Gray. 


Demoulia abbreviata, A. Ad. 
Demoulia ponderosa, Reeve, =crassa, A. Ad. 


Hab. Sierra Leone and Senegal. 
The locality “ Japan ” for crassa has never been confirmed. 


2. Demoulia retusa (Lamk.). 
Hab. Cape Colony. 


3. Demoulia Tryont, Crosse. 


Fab. ry 
This species is united by Tryon with D. retusa, but it 
appears to me very different in many respects. 


* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1851, p. 115; Gen. Moll. vol. 1. p. 115. 

} Man. Moll. vol. iv. p. 65. { Man. Conch. p. 634. 

§ Man. de Conch. p. 161. 

|| Illustr. Conchylienbuch. p. 46. 
§| Nomencl. Zool. Moll. p. 29. ** Handbuch Conch. p. 150. 
tt Indicis gen. Malacoz. prim. vol. i. p. 377. 

{{ Index Moll. mar. jap. p. 34. 

§§ Journ. de Conch, 1871, p. 71. 


Mr. EK. A. Smith on African Mollusca. a2a 


4. Demoulia abbreviata (Gmelin). 
Hab. Cape Colony. 


5. Demoulia japonica, A. Ad. 
Hab, Japan. 


6. Demoulia ringens, A. Ad. 
Hab. ——? 


7. Demoulia pyramidalis, A. Ad. 
Hab. Port Elizabeth, South Africa (A/arrat and Sowerby). 


The locality “ Japan” originally assigned to this species 
still wants confirmation. 
till t firmation 


The first five of the preceding species form a group which 
may be of equal value with the numerous sections or sub- 
genera into which the genus Nassa has been divided, and to it 
the name Demoulia may be assigned, and the last two, being 
of different form, will fall into other groups. 


Ill. Neorzavma. 


Through the energy of Capt. E. Coode Hore the British 
Museum has obtained two specimens of this ‘Tanganyikan 
genus preserved in spirit. The animal may be thus 
described :— 

Foot short, as broad as long, front margin double-edged, a 
little wider than behind, of a slaty-grey colour beneath and 
at the sides, also beneath the operculum when removed. 
Head, tentacles, neck-lappets, and front margin of the mantle 
of the same tint. ‘Tentacles short, broad, horizontally com- 
pressed at the base, tip poimted and apparently not produced 
much beyond the eyes, situated on slight lateral prominences. 
Left neck-lappet moderate ; right very large, folded, forming 
a distinct branchial siphon. ‘The upper margin is reflexed 
under the right tentacle and produced under the rostrum as 
far as the mouth, forming as it werea third lappet. Rostrum 
shortish, blunt. ‘The radula, kindly mounted and examined 
by my colleague Mr. B. B. Woodward, has the formula 3. 1.3, 
and is of the same type as that of Veviparus. 

From the above description it will be seen that the animal 


324 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on new 


of Neothauma agrees in general structure with that of Vivi- 
parus. The tentacles certainly are very short and com- 
pressed, but that is merely of specific value. 

The genus Neothauma was proposed on account of the 
aperture being somewhat effuse anteriorly and of the broad 
sinus in the outer lip, and at the time it was conjectured that 
these characters indicated some corresponding anatomical 
peculiarities. The right neck-lappet certainly is rather large, 
and doubtless the object of the labral sinus is to accommodate 
this siphonal structure. Beyond this there appears to be no 
reason for separating this form generically from Veviparus. 

There is a species described by Prof. E. von Martens from 
China—“Paludina (Melantho) auriculata’’—which feebly 
exhibits both an anterior effusion and a lateral emargination, 
and some of the specimens also have a peripherial angle like 
Neothauma (vide Novit. Conch. vol. iv. pl. exxxv. figs. 4-6). 
“Paludina angulata, Lea,” a North-American form now placed 
in the genus T'ylotoma, has the aperture prolonged at the 
base, but the outer lip exhibits only a very slight trace of a 
median sinus. After careful consideration I now regard the 
extreme development of a labral sinus in Neothawma merely 
as a specific character, and not of generic importance. It 
will therefore pass into the synonymy of the genus Viviparus. 


XLIII.—Sesstle-eyed Crustaceans, 
By the Rev. T. R. R. Stessine, M.A. 


[Plates XV. & XVI] 


A new Species of Talorchestia. 


Or this widely distributed genus no European species appears 
to have been hitherto noticed. The name of the genus refers 
to its close connexion with the genera Talitrus and Orchestia, 
it being in a manner compounded of both, since the males of 
Talorchestia are Orchestie, while the females are Talitrd. 
The distinction of the three genera can therefore only be 
regarded as conventional; yet it cannot well be relinquished, 
on account of the large number of species that have to be 
dealt with. It is attended by the special inconvenience that 
in this group animals of which only one sex is known cannot 
have their genus definitely determined. Thus ‘‘Orchestia 
(TValitrus) pugettensis,”’ Dana, and “ Talorchestia? africana,” 
Sp. Bate, are still uncertain, both having been described from 
females only. 


Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. 325 


It may here be mentioned that TYalorchestia diemenensis, 
Haswell, 1880, a Tasmanian species, ought to be referred to 
Orchestia, since both the figure and the description show that 
the first gnathopod in the female is not simple but sub- 
chelate, that is to say it has the precise character which sepa- 
rates Orchestia from Talorchestia. 

The new species, Talorchestia brito, has the head truncate 
in front, the pereeon only moderately widened, the pleon 
narrow, with the hind corners of the third segment squared. 

The eyes are large, irregularly rounded, and conspicuously 
white, with the black pigment more or less discernible beneath. 

The Male-—The upper antenne scarcely reach the end of 
the penultimate joint of the peduncle of the lower; the three 
joints of the peduncle are nearly equal in length, or the 
middle joint is slightly the longest; the flagellum of seven 
joints is less than half the length of the peduncle. In the 
lower antenne the third joint has a lobed terminal margin ; 
the fourth joint is not very much shorter than the long fifth 
joint ; the flagellum has thirty or more stout but short articu- 
lations. 

The first gnathopods: The side-plates are narrow, some- 
what folded, directed forwards. ‘The first free joint is narrow 
at the neck, with the front margin straight, the hinder convex ; 
the fourth joint or wrist is not much shorter than the first, 
distally widened, near the distal end of the hind margin 
having a pellucid bubble-like process; as this projects among 
various spines, the impression produced at first sight was that 
of an actual bubble of water entangled among the spines. The 
hand is much shorter than the wrist, more spiny, and having 
a similar but shallower bubble-like process, which, by offering 
something for the finger to close against, renders it sub- 
chelate. ‘The finger is short, with a small upright spine on 
the inner margin and a small rounded projection at the base 
of the nail. 

The second gnathopods: The side-plates are large, rhom- 
boidal, with a slight emargination at the upper part of the 
hind margin. The long first joint widens abruptly from the 
narrow neck, its width again diminishing towards the distal 
end ; the oblong third joint is scarcely so long as the second ; 
the fourth or wrist is quite insignificant in size and almost 
coalescent with the hand, which is of great length and 
breadth, an irregular oval, abruptly narrowed at the insertion 
of the long, powerful, and distally bent finger. ‘The palm 
margin is fringed with numerous spines, its edge only micro- 
scopically crenulate ; the closed finger hugs it closely, except 


326 Rey. 'T. R. R. Stebbing on new 


proximally, where there is a little gap left, and distally, 
where the point of the finger overlaps it. 

The Kemale.—The upper antenne are smaller than in the 
male, the middle joint of the peduncle not longer than either 
of the other two joints; the flagellum has five joints. In 
the lower antenne the last joint of the peduncle is considerably 
longer than the preceding and is more strongly spined than 
in the male; the flagellum in the specimen examined had 
twenty-two joints, 

The first gnathopods differ little from those of the male 
except in the complete absence of the pellucid processes on 
the wrist and hand, the latter being simple instead of sub- 
chelate; as in the male its hind margin is fringed with stout 
round-headed spines; the subterminal hair in these and many 
of the other spines on this limb is so thick that it produces 
the appearance of a cleft head to the spine. 

The second gnathopods are in strong contrast to those of 
the male, being almost membranaceous. The first joint is 
narrow at the neck, thence widening out into an oval plate 
rather more than twice as long as it is broad ; this serves as 
a protection for the delicate terminal joints, which, when not 
in use, are twisted round to lie upon it; the second and third 
joints are tolerably muscular; the wrist is rather inflated, 
almost transparent, widest near the distal end; the equally 
transparent hand is rather longer, with numerous spinules 
near the hind margin, the distal end rounded, projecting con- 
siderably beyond the minute triangular finger, which is 
inserted at the extremity of the straight front margin, and 
has its inner edge overlapped by a row of spinules on the 
hand. 

Both Sexes—The upper lip has the free margin finely 
furred, evenly rounded. ‘The mandibles have the cutting-edge 
divided into five teeth, of which the terminal one is double ; 
the inner plate has four teeth, in a single series on the left 
mandible, but on the right distinguished into two that are 
large and prominent and two that are small and_insig- 
nificant; there are five plumose spines on the left and 
four on the right mandible; the molar tubercle is short and 
stout. The first maxille have the broad outer plate sur- 
mounted by nine spines, most of them denticulate ; low down 
on its convex outer margin is the minute (so-called) palp, 
two-jointed; the inner plate is narrow, ending in two feathered 
sete. The maxillipeds, as indeed the other mouth-organs, 
closely resemble those which have been described for Valor- 
chestia tumida, ‘Thomson, in the Trans. Zool. Soe. vol. xii. 
pt. vi., 1887. 


Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. 327 


The triturating organs of the stomach are fringed each with 
thirty spines, 

The branchial vesicles are narrow and twisted. All the 
pereopods are strongly spined. ‘The first pair are con- 
siderably longer than the second and third, and considerably 
shorter than the fourth and fifth. ‘The side- -plates of the 
first and second are large and rhomboidal, of the third and 
fourth broad and bilobed, those of the fifth being semioval. 
In the first and second pairs the first joint is nearly parallel- 
sided ; in the other three pairs it is oval, most regularly so in 
the fourth, being in the third much smaller and almost 
circular and in the fifth rather wider and a little more squared 
than in the fourth. In the first, fourth, and fifth pairs the 
finger has the inner margin nearly straight. In the second 
pair the finger is very short, abruptly narrowed on the inner 
margin halfway towards the nail; in the third pair it is 
equally short, rather stouter, with the inner margin less 
abruptly narrowed and the outer minutely furred. In all the 
pairs there is a setule near the base of the little nail on the 
inner margin, and on the outer a pair of microscopic processes 
of oval form. 

The pleopods have long membranaceous peduncles, carrying 
two or three rows of small spines. ‘The two coupling- -spines 
are very short, single-toothed. The rami have fifteen or six- 
teen joints. 

The first uropods have the peduncles longer than the 
slightly unequal strongly spined rami; the second have 
shorter peduncles, but slightly longer ihan the rami, of which 
the inner is a little the shorter. In the third pair the single 
ramus is much narrower, but not shorter than the peduncle, 

The telson is broadest near the base, narrowest at the trun- 
cate end, on either side of which is a small group of spinules, 
another group being placed near the middle of the convex 
lateral margins, 

The length of a good-sized male, not including the antenne, 
is four fifths of an inch. 

The colour is a very distinguishing character while the 
animal is alive. The ground-colour is yellowish white, here 
and there barred with deeper yellow, bordered along the side- 

lates and across the head with a beautiful purple, bands of 
which also sometimes extend across the back of the pleon, 
‘The appendages of the perzon and pleon and the telson are 
for the most part pellucid., 

The specific name is chosen to mark the discovery of 3 
representative of a genus now for the first time included i 
the fauna of Great Britain. 


328 Rey. T. R. BR. Stebbing on new 


The species was obtained in abundance during the months 
of July and August of the present year (1891) on Woola- 
combe and Saunton Sands, in North Devon. It burrows in 
the sand after the fashion of Yalttrus locusta, and occupies a 
zone of the shore immediately below that in which the 7elitri 
are commonly found. Bright as its colouring is when 
observed near to the eye, upon the sand it is very easily lost 
sight of. By the lateral extension of the fourth perzopods it 
maintains an upright gait, although there is no dilatation of 
the middle joints in either the fourth pereeopods or the fifth. 
When pursued its ingenuity in availing itself of the smallest 
shelter is considerable; its hoppings also are energetic, but 
they cease sooner than those of the Talitr’, and the capture 
is consequently rather easier. It swims in an _ upright 
position, and when tired turns over, and so sinks gently to the 
bottom. Ina finger-glass half full of sea-water several speci- 
mens lived in apparent content for four days. Some Valitre 
in similar circumstances did the same. At the end of that 
time they all sickened from a surfeit of boiled lobster supplied 
by way of experiment; and from want of time to attend to 
their possible recovery, euthanasia was administered through 
the medium of methylated spirit. On another occasion a 
large male Yalorchestia was detected holding a young com- 
panion in its claw and feeding upon the still quivering little 
victim. 

The following table may be useful as explaining the fine 
distinctions which separate four very closely related genera :— 


Gn. 1, 3S. Garo: Greil oe Gnr2, 2. 
Talitrus, Latreille.... Simple. Feebly chelate. Simple. Feebly chelate. 
Orchestia, Leach . .. Subchelate. Strongly subchelate. Subchelate. Feebly chelate. 
Talorchestia, Dana .. Subchelate. Strongly subchelate. Simple. Feebly chelate. 
Orchestoidea, Nicolet.. Simple. Strongly subchelate. Simple. Heebly chelate. 


Thus in the male sex TYalorchestia cannot be distinguished 
from Orchestia, and in the female neither Yalorchestia nor 
Orchestotdea can be distinguished from Taltrus. 


A new Species of Leptognathia. 

Leptognathia Lilljebo: gt, sp. n., appears to approach Lepto- 
gnathia longiremis (Lilljeborg) more nearly than any other 
species of the genus, but at the same time to be very clearly 
distinguished from it by the antenne, gnathopods, and 
uropods. | 

The body is very slender, more than eight times as long as 
broad, parallel-sided except at the two exiremities. The 


Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. 329 


carapace, that is, the head with the first peraeon-segment, is 
nearly twice as long as the greatest breadth ; the front part is 
narrowed. ‘The first free segment of the person is shorter 
than the rest, the next four being subequal, and the last only. 
a little longer than the first. he fifth sezment of the pleon 
is rather longer than any of the preceding four. The last 
segment is rather longer than the fourth and fifth together, 
and is obtusely rounded at the slightly narrowed extremity. 

No eyes are perceptible. The upper antenne (of the 
female) are shorter than the carapace; the first joint much 
longer than the next two together, the third a little longer 
than the second, the fourth quite rudimentary. The lower 
antenne are much smaller than and implanted considerably 
behind the upper pair; the antepenultimate joint is much the 
longest and curved in lateral view. 

The upper lip is dome-shaped. The mandibles have a 
finely serrate cutting-edge combined with a couple of teeth, 
which are stronger on the left than on the right mandible. 
‘The latter is shown in the figure interlocked between the two 
teeth of the left mandible. As they are seen from below the 
right mandible is on the left hand. 

The first maxilla consists of a long narrow lobe, curved at 
the extremity, where it carries five sete, with a setule on the 
outer margin a little below the apex; the exopod was not 
observed, but was doubtless of the usual form. 

The maxillipeds have four strong sete on the terminal joint 
and two smaller ones on the inner margin of the long penul- 
timate joint. ‘The central plate appeared to be undivided, but 
was not clearly observed. 

The first gnathopods have the first free joint massive, 
larger than any of the others, widest near the base, as wide as 
long; the second joint is absent or coalesced; the third is 
small and triangular, carrying a single setule; the wrist is 
more than once and a half as long as broad; the hand proxi- 
mally is fully as broad as the wrist, the outer margin ver 
convex, its apex projecting much beyond the base of the 
finger, and there set with several tubercles ; on the inner side 
it makes an abrupt bend at a very short distance from the 
wrist, forming a broad thumb ending in a nail-like process, 
and carrying two seta? on the inner margin and three or four 
together with some flattened tubercles on the border facing 
the finger. The finger is irregularly tubercled on the outer 
margin and smooth on the inner, its tip closing within the 
unguicular process of the hand. 

The second gnathopods have the first free joint long, 
slender, and bent; the third, fourth, and fifth joints are sub- 


Aun. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 22 


330 On new Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. 


equal, together longer than the first; the finger is about two 
thirds as long as the fifth joint, the slender nail being longer 
than the base. 

The first and second pereopods have the joints shorter and 
less slender, the first not curved. The hand has a serrate 
spine on the inner margin near the finger, the preceding joint 
having a similar spine on the outer apex and a longer spine 
on the inner. In the last three pairs of permopods the first 
joint is a little more dilated, the hand has serrate margins, 
and there is a group of serrate spines at the apex both of this 
and of the preceding joint ; the finger has a minute instead of 
an elongate nail. 

The marsupium is composed of eight plates. 

All five pairs of pleopods are well developed in the female, 
each of the oval rami carrying about thirteen sete, which did 
not appear to be plumose. 

The uropods have the peduncle about twice as long as 
broad. The inner ramus consists of two long joints, the first 
a little longer than the peduncle and the second a little longer 
than the first; the first carries three sete at the apex, the 
second five or six, and one on the inner margin a little way 
above the apex. The outer ramus is narrow, equal in length 
to the peduncle, the first jot having an apical seta on the 
outer margin, the second, which is slightly shorter, having 
two sete on the apex. 

The length of the animal is about one tenth of an inch. 

Three or four specimens were obtained in August 1890 in 
the sands at Lee and Woolacombe, North Devon. The 
species is named in compliment to Professor Lilljeborg, who 
published an important work on the Tanaide in L864. 

The species Leptognathia laticaudata, G. O. Sars, was 
taken in June this year in the Clyde at Kames Bay, while [ 
was dredging in company with Mr. David Robertson, F.L.S. 
This species is, it seems, new to the fauna of Great Britain. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
PLATE XV. 


Talorchestia brito, sp.n. gn. 1, 3, first gnathopod of male; gn. 2, g, 
second gnathopod of male; yn. 1, 2, first gnathopod of female ; 
gn. 2, 9, second gnathopod of female ; prps. 1, 2, 3, 4, last two 
joints of the first, second, third, and fourth peraeopods respec- 
tively ; w*. 3, third uropod ; 7, telson. 


PuatTEe XVI. 


Leptognathia Lilljeborgi, sp. n. Dorsal view of the animal, the natural 
size indicated by the line above. a. s., upper antenna, three ter- 
minal joints; a. 7, lower antenna; /.s., upper lip; m. m., parts 


Miscellaneous. 331 


of the mandibles; ma. 1, part of first maxilla; mrp., maxilli- 
peds; gn. 1, first gnathopod, omitting the large basal joint; 
gn. 1, B, first gnathopod from another specimen, finger and part 
of hand; gn. 2, second gnathopod; prp. 5, fifth pereeopod ; 
plp. 4, fourth pleopod; wr., uropod ; 7, telson. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
Note on Parmacellus gracilis, Gray. 


In 1855 (Cat. Pulm. Brit. Mus. part 1, p. 64) there appeared the 
description of a slug under the name of Parmacellus yracilis. This 
species, which was based on a specimen purchased with the label 
“Parmacella Olivieri,” in the collection of the British Museum, has 
never since been recognized. The locality was unknown. 

Last year, while examining the slugs in the British Museum, I 
found a specimen of Jbycus fissidens (=sikkimensis) with the label 
‘*Parmacella, 43. 3. 31. 33,” which was entered in the accession- 
book as “Parmacella Olivieri, purchased at Stevens’.” I described 
this slug in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Jan. 1891, p. 106, as Z. sikkim- 
ensis,=fissidens ; but it never occurred to me at the time that it 
was the original of Parmacellus gracilis. Having now compared 
my notes with the original description, it is evident that these are 
thesame thing. The history of the specimen, with its label, together 
with the general agreement of the described characters, is con- 
vincing. 

The synonymy will accordingly stand :— 

Ibycus gracilis (Gray, 1855). 
=I, fissidens (Heyn., 1862). 
=I, sikkimensis (G.-Aust.). 
T. D. A. Cockerett. 


Institute of Jamaica, Kingston, Jamaica, 
August 18, 1801. 


On the Development of Sponges (Spongilla fluviatilis). 
By M. Yves Detaeer. 


1. Formation of the Ectoderm.—M. Goette, of Strasbourg, in his 
work on the development of the Freshwater Sponge, states that 
the larval ectoderm is thrown off, and that the permanent external 
membrane is formed by the superficial layer of the internal meso- 
dermic mass. All previous authors, on the contrary, affirm with 
Ganin that the larval ectoderm is transformed into the permanent 
one, and recently this view has been re-established by M. Maas, of 
Berlin, who describes in detail the phenomena of the transformation. 

I showed last year* that in Hsperella, a genus of siliceous 
marine sponges, there exist among the ciliated cells of the larval 
ectoderm large non-ciJiated cells, which pass to the surface 
after the larva becomes fixed, and form the permanent ecto- 


* ‘Comptes Rendus,’ séance of March 24, 1890. 


332 Miscellaneous. 


derm, while the ciliated cells lose their cilia and travel into the 
interior of the body, to take part in the histogeny of the internal 
organs. 

In Spongilla there are no strange elements between the ciliated 
cells; the processes nevertheless take place asin Esperella. Beneath 
the cilated cells there hes a discontinuous layer of large rounded 
cells, which, after the fixture of the larva, travel to the exterior and 
form the permanent ectoderm. The only difference between Esper- 
ella and Sponyilla is that in the latter the true ectoderm is entirely 
internal, separated from the outside by a continuous layer of ciliated 
cells. 

2. Capture of the Ciliated Cells—What happens to the ciliated 
cells in the interior? A phenomenon here takes place which is 
extremely singular and without parallel in the known processes of 
embryogeny. 

The central nucleus of the larva is formed in greater part of large 
cells, easy to recognize owing to their large and perfectly round 
nucleus, provided with a fine nucleolus, and in consequence of their 
frequently containing vacuoles and a few coarse granulations. 
These cells in the free-swimming larva have a regularly rounded 
outline. After the larva becomes fixed the ciliated cells, having 
lost their cilia, shrunk, and become round, occupy a peripberal zone 
immediately underlying the ectoderm, which now comes into exist- 
ence. The large cells in the interior become ameeboid and protrude 
towards the former ciliated cells large and very active pseudopodia, 
which capture them one by one. As soon as a cell is captured, the 
contracting pseudopodium incorporates it, and the large cell regains 
its rounded outline at this point, while in other directions other 
pseudopodia arise to continue the chase. 

These phenomena take place rapidly. Usually the capture is 
completed in half an hour or an hour. The larva then rests for 
about twenty-four hours without change. It appears spread out, 
encircled by a fine extension-membrane, and completely crammed 
with the large cells, which, now that they are in repose, are 
perfectly round, and exhibit around their proper nucleus, which les 
in the centre, a large number of little nuclei, the origin of which 
we have just seen. It is these nuclei which were taken by Goette 
and Maas for vitelline granules. I have always observed, contrary 
to the assertions of the latter author, that they stain red in solutions 
of carmine with an affinity for nuclei, and that Lyons blue respects 
them so far as to substitute itself for the carmine in the nucleolus 
belonging to the large cell before staining these supposed vitelline 
granules. Methylene green also stains them more deeply than the 
central nuclens. 

3. Formation of the Ampulle.—After an interval of from twenty- 
four to thirty-six hours the captured cells begin to become active. 
They increase in size, travel gradually towards the periphery of the 
large cell, and finally emerge from it and become free again. Some 
arrange themselves as a lining-membrane for the canals, while the 
rest become grouped in hollow spherical masses and acquire first a 
flagellum and then a collar for the formation of the ampulle. The 


Miscellaneous. 333 


supposed vibratile ampulle, figured by M. Maas in a larva still 
having all its peripheral cylindrical cells in place, are nothing but 
common rounded Jacune ; their limiting cells have no cilia and in 
no way arise from the layer which clothes the cavity of the larva. 

The pores and the oscula are distinct from their origin, the latter 
being upon the middle convex portion of the young sponge, while 
the former, which are much more numerous, are situated at the 
boundary between the convex body and the peripheral membrane, 
or upon this membrane itself. 

In the foregoing paragraphs I have indicated only the general 
course of the embryogeny. I shall explain shortly how these pheno- 
mena are complicated by the division of cells and other details. 

In Aplysilla, which is a fibrous sponge, the formation of the 
ectoderm and of the ampulle is similar, almost to the details, to that 
which has just been described for Spongilla. Just as in Spongilla, 
the mesodermic amoeboid cell is cast off at the periphery and remains 
in the parenchyma outside the ampulle, while in Hsperella it remains 
for a long time in the interior of the ampulla, of the formation of 
which it has been the centre. 

These new observations will be understood as modifying in a 
certain degree the interpretation which I put forward last year on 
the subject of the formation of the ampull in this latter type. 

To conclude: the ectoderm arises at the expense of cells primi- 
tively internal; the ciliated cells take no part in its formation ; 
they pass into the interior of the body, are captured by mesodermic 
amoeboid cells, and later on regain their liberty and take part in the 
formation of the ampulle and canals. ‘This capture of the ciliated 
cells is, after all, nothing but a phenomenon of phagocytosis, which is 
incomplete in that it is temporary. This term is the more applic- 
able, since a certain number appear to be really digested. It is 
probable that at the moment when they lose their cilia these cells 
undergo a temporary diminution of their vitality, and that the 
amoeboid cells, working on their own account, capture them as they 
would food-matter, but do not succeed in digesting them. It is 
very curious to see an incident of this kind becoming a normal 
phenomenon of the development. There is something in it which 
recalls the phenomena of histolysis described by Kovalevsky in the 
Insects, but with this great difference, that here the elements 
incorporated by the phagocytes are utilized in the subsequent histo- 
geny directly, and not as simple nutritive matter.— Comptes Rendus, 
tome exill, no. 5 (8 aout, 1891), pp. 267-269, 


On the Development of the Blastodermic Layers in Isopod Crustacea 
(Porcellio seaber), By M. Lovis Rovns. 


In a former note I have explained the origin of the blastoderm 
in the embryos of Porcellio. The germinal disk, containing the 
nucleus of the oosperm, enyelops the nutritive yolk, borrowing 
therefrom the necessary protoplasm for this extension ; its nucleus 
divides, by the usual process of karyokinesis, into several segments, 
which again undergo division; and the whole is thus converted into 
cells, which rapidly increase in number, On’the completion of this 


334 Miscellaneous. 


stage the nutritive yolk is surrounded by a simple layer of blasto- 
dermal elements. 

The blastoderm then proliferates in several regions and upon the 
inner surface. One of these regions, which occupies the future 
median and ventral line of the embryo, extends from the anterior to 
the posterior extremity of the ovum; a projecting band arises, 
which advances into the yolk, and rapidly divides into two parallel 
and adjoining zones. ‘This parallel band will give origin to the 
nervous centres ; it is interrupted beneath the anterior pole of the 
body, at a spot where the stomodceumm appears ; divided in this way, 
its anterior portion constitutes the rudiment of the brain and its 
posterior section that of the ventral cord. 

At the moment when the first indications of the nervous centres 
are seen, the blastodermal elements multiply in two regions situate 
upon the sides of the embryo, a little behind the cerebral rudiment 
and on both sides of the median line. Each of these tracts soon 
exhibits, beneath the blastoderm, a layer of cells which extends in 
three directions—above, below, and behind. When the extension 
in the two former directions has arrived at a certain point it stops, 
and the layer of cells buries itself horizontally, by its upper and 
lower edges, in the nutritive yolk, upon which it acts like a punch. 
This new extension ceases when the two edges reach the median 
line; they then bend inwards, and, continuing to grow, approach 
one another until they meet and unite. Each layer has thus formed 
a tube, which occupies the greater portion of the corresponding 
half of the body of the embryo, and the cavity of which, closing 
behind, contains the nutritive yolk which it has imprisoned during 
its development. These two tubes are the rudiment of the organ 
erroneously termed the Crustacean Jive; this organ, bounded by 
the endoderm of which we have just traced the mode of formation, 
should be regarded as the enteron of these animals; its functions, 
moreover, notably in the case of the lower Crustacea, are nutritive 
rather than glandular. 

Apart from the liver, the remainder of the alimentary canal is 
derived from two opposite blastodermic invaginations, one of which 
is inferior and somewhat ventral, the other superior and slightly 
dorsal. The two depressions sink into the yolk in order to meet 
one another; they first touch, then fuse, and the region of their 
juncture unites with the liver at two points. The anterior or sto- 
modeal invagination produces the cesophagus and stomach, while the 
posterior or proctodeal gives rise to the intestine. 

The mesoderm arises while these different processes are in 
progress. This layer is produced by the elements of the blasto- 
derm; the majority of these divide into segments, the external of 
which continues to form part of the blastodermal layer, while the 
internal penetrates into the yolk. The latter divides in its turn 
into several other cells, and, the same thing happening for the whole 
of the blastoderm, the aggregate of these elements constitutes the 
mesoderm. ‘The principal zones of proliferation are situated on the 
ventral face of the body, at the base of the limbs; they are conse- 
quently two in number, situated one on each side of the median 


Miscellaneous. 335 
line. The mesodermic cells are nourished at the expense of the 
nutritive yolk which surrounds them; they develop in the typical 
mesenchymatous fashion, and the cavities which arise between 
them to form the vascular canals are at' their commencement little 
confluent lacune of irregular outline. None of these cavities can 
be considered as corresponding, whether in its mode of development 
or its origin, to the mesodermal zoonites of the Annelids. 

The blastoderm provides for these different proliferations without 
losing the appearance of a simple epithelial layer surrounding the 
nutritive yolk; it retains this condition after the rudiments of the 
mesoderm with those of the endoderm have arisen at its expense and 
separated from it; it then represents the ectoderm.—Comptes 
Rendus, tome exii. no. 25 (22 juin, 1891), pp. 1460-1462. 


On the Development of the Mesoderm of Crustacea, and on that of the 
Organs derived from it. By M. Lovts Rout. 

I have shown in a former note (June 1891) *, on the basis of the 
embryonic stages of Porcellio scaber, Latr., the process of the forma- 
tion of the endoderm ; the layer is produced from a pair of rudiments 
arising from two symmetrical regions of the anterior portion of the 
blastoderm. The mesoderm also has the same origin, with this 
difference, however, that the mode of development is much less 
regular, 

My observations have been conducted upon Porcellio scaber and 
Palemon serratus, Fabr. At the moment when the cells of the blasto- 
derm are multiplying in the median ventral line for the production 
of the nervous centres, and on the sides of the anterior extremity of 
the body to give rise to the rudiments of the endoderm, two new 
zones of proliferation appear, one on either side of the ventral nervous 
band. The different regions of each zone are not perfectly similar ; 
some, separated by equal distances, are thicker than others, and 
raise up the blastoderm which covers them and from which they have 
arisen ; these elevated spots are the rudiments of the limbs. The 
blastoderm left at the periphery will become the ectoderm of these 
appendages ; the central mass of cells represents the mesoderm ; the 
cells of this mass become transformed into muscle-fibres in the way 
which I have described in a previous note (‘Comptes Rendus,’ 
January 1891), 

An analogous multiplication of cells takes place throughout the 
entire blastoderm, except in those regions which furnish the rudi- 
ments of the nerve-centres and of the endoderm, only the process 
is less vigorous ; its effect is to produce the elements which penetrate 
into the yolk lying beneath the blastoderm, and destroy it little by 
little by feeding upon the nutritive materials which it contains. 
These elements correspond to the vitelline cells of authors, as to 
which opinions have been so numerous and so contradictory ; they 
all arise from the blastoderm alone, and are destined to form the 
mesoderm of the body, without there being any differences of deve- 
lopment between them or ground for distinguishing between a 
primary and secondary mesoderm. Receiving their proper situation 


* Vide supra. 


356 Miscellancous. 


in the body of the embryo, these cells are placed between the blasto- 
derm and the endoderm; they multiply by karyokinesis, just like 
those of the limbs. 

The middle layer is now constituted. The elements arise from 
the blastoderm, which, after having provided for their genesis, 
persists as the ectoderm on the surface of the body. Moreover, its 
cells are distributed throughout the entire embryo between the 
blastoderm and endoderm, are immersed in the deutoplasm, which 
they devour little by little, and are accumulated in large numbers 
in the rudiments of the feet. 

The mesoderm will next develop in the mesenchymatous fashion. 
The mass of cells placed in each budding foot commences by acquiring 
a central cavity, or sometimes two or three adjoining one another ; 
the cells which surround this cavity separate from their neighbours 
and become free in its interior. The whole of the elements of the 
mass gradually become involved in this process of dissociation ; 
they increase in length, collect into bands crossing one another in 
different directions, and become transformed into muscle-fibres. 
The result is the production, in the space limited by the ectoderm 
of the limb, of a plexus of mesodermic elements ; the meshes of 
this plexus are spaces filled with a liquid containing a few cells 
which have not undergone transformation, and which become the 
vascular sinuses of the appendage ; the plasma which fills them and 
its cells represent the nutritive fluid. The fact that a little central 
cavity is primitively present in each young appendage has caused 
many embryogenists to admit the regular metameric division of the 
ventral mesodermic bands, and that, not only for the Crustacea, but 
also for the rest of the Arthropoda (excepting Peripatus, which 
appears to me to be wrongly included among the Arthropods). 
There is nothing in this mode of development which is comparable 
to the partitioning of the ccelome of the Annelids and Vertebrates ; 
the whole process stops at the development in the appendages, while 
they are still quite small, of clefts which are destined to become 
blood-lacunze and of which the first arises almost at the centre of 
the limb. 

The mesoderm of the body also develops in a similar way; its 
elements, by devouring the nutritive yolk, occasion the formation of 
singular spaces, which communicate with one another and develop 
into blood-lacune; one of the latter, however, surrounding the 
intestine, becomes isolated from its neighbours and constitutes the 
peri-intestinal cavity. But before this separation is effected, a group 
of mesodermie cells, situated above the proctodeum, elongates and 
acquires a central cavity, which proceeds to umte with the meso- 
dermic spaces ; this hollow mass is the rudiment of the heart. 

To sum up our results. The mesoderm is produced by almost 
the whole of the blastoderm, without the appearance of enteroccelic 
rudiments or diverticula; its elements develop by the mesenchy- 
matous process; the sole representative of a coelome is the ensemble 
of the circulatory apparatus and the perivisceral cavities, which has 
the value of a pseudoceele ; no portion of it undergoes metameriza- 
tion such as is met with in the Annelids or Vertebrates.— Comptes 
Rendus, tome exill. no. 8 (20 juillet, 1891), pp. 153-155, 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SIXTH SERIES.] 


No. 47. NOVEMBER 1891. 


XLIV.—Some Notes on British Ophiurids. 
By F. Jerrrey Betu, M.A., Sec. R.M.S. 


In revising the names and specific diagnoses of the British 
Ophiurids I have made one or two notes which it may be 
useful to publish. 


1. Ophiothrix fragilis and O. Luetkent. 


Some time since (Journ. Mar. Biol. Assoc. (n. s.) 1. p. 325) 
I ventured to say “‘ Before long I hope to be able to marshal 
the evidence regarding the variability of O. pentaphyllum 
which is in my possession in such a way as to justify the 
doubts which Sir Wyville Thomson always had as to the 
distinctness of O. Luetkent.” 

The passage of a year has not diminished my knowledge 
of the variability of what I called O. pentaphyllum, because 
I was at the time using the nomenclature adopted by Mr. 
Lyman (cf. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. ii. p. 249); but a close 
examination of several specimens leads me to think that I 
cannot perform the promise that I made. 

No absolute specific diagnosis has ever been made of what 
may appropriately be called Liitken’s Ophiothriz ; Thomson 
(‘ Depths of the Sea,’ p. 100) regarded it as a variety of O. 
fragilis, and dedicated it ‘‘ doubts and all” to Liitken, 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 23 


338 Prof. F. J. Bell on British Ophiurids. 


In his invaluable critical study of the Ophiotriches of 
European waters Lyman (é.c. pp. 240-250) indicates some of 
the characters of O. Luetkent, as he does also in his “key” 
to the species of Ophiothrix which he gives in his Report on 
the ‘Challenger’ Ophiurids ; but, as I ‘have already said, no 
definite specific diagnosis has been drawn. 

Before going any further it is necessary to interpose a few 
words as to the name to be given to our common British 
species. Mr. Lyman was able to distinguish between the 
northern O. fragilis and the southern O. pentaphyllum ; but, 
only a little later, he reports ““O. pentaphylium” from the 
Faroe Channel. This single little fact will show the great 
difficulty in discriminating and naming specimens of Ophio- 
thrix better than any statement of mine. With all respect to 
Mr. Lyman I must be allowed to say that Dr. Liitken’s views 
as to the identity of O. fr agilis and O. pentaphyllum seem to 
represent better the facts of the case; and as O. fragilis is 
the older name, I shall henceforth use it for the common 
British Ophiothria. 

Though varying somewhat in size, O. fragilis is never a 
large species ; O. Luetkent may be roughly said to be twice 
as ‘large. In the former the upper surface of the arms is 
distinctly keeled, each upper arm-plate projects forwards, and 
its aboral end is knobbed ; these are some of the most charac- 
teristic marks of O. fragilis, but they seem to be altogether 
wanting in O. Luetkent. The possession of minute spines 
by these upper arm-plates in the latter has been noted by 
Mr. Lyman, and is a very fairly constant character. The 
spines seem to vary more than he imagined, for there are 
specimens in which the stunting of the spines is so general 
that it is difficult to believe it is artificial. 

It will, perhaps, be most convenient if I attempt first of all 
to draw up the specific diagnosis of the better-known species 
and then give one for O. Luetkent?. 


Ophiothrix fragilis, L. 


A species which exhibits the greatest variations in colour 
and marking and in the presence or absence of spines from 
the disk ; of moderate size. 

Arms very fragile, about eight to twelve times as long as 
the radius of the disk. The scales on the upper surface of 
the disk often form projecting spinules, but may be almost 
completely hidden by elongated delicate spines; the inter- 
rachial spaces below covered with fine spines. ‘The trian- 
gular radial shields are of large size and are bare, except for 


Prof. F. J. Bell on British Ophiurids. 339 


a few spines which may be present on the inner side of their 
base. Hach is separated from its fellow by a few laterally 
compressed scales on which are spinous granules or short 
spines. ‘The teeth-papille are exceedingly numerous, and 
beneath the clump are seven teeth. The arms are rather 
delicate ; the upper arm-plates have a concave proximal and 
a strongly convex distal edge; the upper surface is carinate 
and the distal end of the keel forms a knob. The side arm- 
plates extend considerably on the proximal part of these 
plates and carry about seven spines, of which the uppermost 
is shorter than the next three or four, but not so short as the 
lowermost two or three. There is one tentacle-scale. The 
under arm-plates have the distal edge wider than the proximal 


and often concave outwards. 


i R, 

8 76 (arms broken). 
5d 55 oP] ? 

4°5 Al 

a7 28 


Ophiothria Luetkent, Wyv. Th. 

A stout, well-grown species. Arms about ten times as 
long as the radius of the disk. ‘The scales on the disk not 
unlike those of O. fragilis, and, as in it, they may or may not 
be covered with spines. ‘The interbrachial spaces have the 
middle third occupied by fine spines, the sides bare. The 
triangular radial shields differ chiefly from those of O. fragilis 
in not having the spines or spinous granules confined to one 
angle. Teeth-papille coarse. Arms broad, flat, strong. 
The upper arm-plates somewhat variable in form, but always 
with a few fine spines, hardly at all carinate, with pretty even 
proximal and distal edges. Spines coarser and rather shorter 
than in O. fragilis, about seven in number. The lower arm- 
plates with a concavity outwards, but this is not very obvious 
in full-grown specimens. One tentacle-scale. 

Colour white or banded and spotted with red or purplish. 

The difference in size, the stouter arms and coarser spines, 
the bare interbrachial spaces, the spines on the radial shields 
and upper arm-plates, the loss of the keel, are sufficient to 
justify the distinctness of O. Luetkent, at any rate in the 
present state of our knowledge. 


2. Lhe Use of the Generic Term Ophiura. 


Since the commencement of hisimportant work on Ophiurids, 
Mr. Theodore Lyman has used the name Ophiura tor those 
23* 


340 Prof. F. J. Bell on British Ophiurids. 


Ophiurids which were called Ophioderma by Miiller and 
Troschel and which are distinguished by the apparent duplicity 
of their bursal clefts. This course he justified by citing one 
of the greatest authorities on Ophiurids—Dr. Liitken—who 
had declared two years previously that the type of Lamarck’s 
genus Ophiura was O. longicauda, which is an Ophioderma 
in the sense of Miiller and Troschel *. 

I cannot tell whether Mr. Lyman accepted this statement 
of Dr. Liitken’s without verifying it, or whether he looked 
upon the second species of an author’s genus as being the 
type. If he did not verify the assertion he must be blamed ; 
because if he had the readers of the ‘ Annals’ would not have 
been burdened with this note. If he regards the second 
species as the type of a genus he is doing no more than exer- 
cising the privileges of a free man, and if he does not inter- 
fere with the liberty of others no one has the least right to 
complain. 

But the questions are rather, (1) Was Dr. Liitken right ? 
and (2) Was Ophiura at Mr. Lyman’s disposal ? 

What Dr. Litken thinks about it we are told in a footnote 
to p. 87 of vol. vill. (ser. 5) of the Dansk. Vid. Selsk. 
Skrifter (1870), where he says :—‘ Som bekjendt har Lyman 
fort Navnet Ophiura tilbage til Ophioderma-Slaegten og 
omdgbt Forbes’ Ophiura til Ophioglypha. Skjgndt jeg 
maaskee selv har givet Anledning dertil ved hvad jeg (Addit. 
i. 8. 31) har bemaerket om Anvendelsen af Navnet Ophiura, 
er jeg dog nu ikke vis paa, at det just var det rette.” 

In 1836 Agassiz f divided the existing species of Lamarck’s 
genus Ophiura into Ophiura and Ophiocoma, and gave as 
types of the former “O, teaturata, Lam.—0O. lacertosa, Lam. 
&e.”” In 1839 E. Forbes gave a definition of Ophiura 
which would apply to O. tevturata, Lamk., but not to O. 
lacertosa, Lamk., and in 1842 Miiller and Troschel gave the 
name Ophioderma to the group of which the latter is the type. 

By 1842, then, the partition of Lamarck’s genus Ophiura 
as emended by Agassiz was completed, and no spoil was left 
for Mr. Lyman. 

It follows therefore that those writers who have continued 
to use Ophioderma and have not allowed Ophioglypha to 
displace Ophiura are correct. 


* See Proc. Boston Soc. N. H. vii. (1861) p. 197. 
+ Mém. Soc. Neuchatel, i. p. 192. 
| Mem. Wern. Soc. viii. p. 125. 


Prof. F. J. Bell on British Ophiurids. 341 


3. What ts the Correct Name for the Common Sand-Star ? 


This species has been called Ophioglypha ciliata by many. 
As has just been shown, it must be called Ophiura at any 
rate. 

The earliest known Asterias ciliata is generally stated to 
be that of Retzius, the date of which is 1783, and not, as 
sometimes stated, 1805; but there is an earlier A. ctliata— 
that of QO. F. Miller (1776)—which is clearly the same as 
Asterias fragilis, Linn. 

So ciliata cannot be used. 

But Retzius in his synonymy gives A. cdliaris, Linn., as a 
synonym of A. ciliata; reference to the figures cited by 
Linneus from Linck shows that more than one species was 
included by him under that name, but an inspection of the 
figures of Barrelier shows that what we have called O. 
ciliata is to be taken as meant. 

So, then, we have 


Asterias ciliaris, Linn. (1766)* (part), =O. cdliata, auctorum 
(nee Houtyn, Linn. Nat. Hist. xiv. (1770), pl. exii. fig. 5). 


Asterias ciliata, O. F. Miiller (1776) ,= Ophiothrix fragilis, L. 
A. ciliata, Retz (1783),=A. ctliaris, L. (part). 
A, ciliaris, Lamk. (1801),= Ophiothrix fragilis. 


4, Asterias noctiluca, Viviani. 


Those authors, with one exception, who have taken the 
trouble to refer to Viviani’s description of Astertas noctiluca 
(Phosphor. mar, (1805) p. 5) regard the name as synonymous 
with Amphiura squamata, which, again, appears to be a 
synonym of Amphiura elegans. This last specific name was 
applied in 1815 by Leach to an Ophiurid; but Viviani’s 
tract bears date 1805. From Viviani’s description, however, 
it is impossible to say that he definitely describes this common 
small form; and as we know that young Ophiurids of many 
kinds are phosphorescent, it is better to adopt the very sensible 
view of Messrs. Dujardin and Hupé that it is only a young 
form. It was possibly applied by its author to the young of 
several distinct species. I gather from Mr. Stebbing’s 
‘Challenger’ Report (s. v. ‘ Viviani’’) that carcinologists 


* The remaining part of A. ciliaris, L., seems to be O. fragilis, and as 
the Ophiothrix forms get a name from that day, the remaining must be 
called O. ciliaris. 


342 Prof. F. J. Bell on British Ophiurids. 


have not been successful in determining the species of Crus- 
tacea described by Viviani in the pamphlet just alluded to. 


5. What ts the Correct Spectfic Name of the “Shetland Argus” ? 
To this species Forbes (1840) applied Linck’s pre- Linnean 


and generic name of Astrophyton scutatum, generic not only 
because he calls it distinctly ‘ genus,” but because he distin-. 
guishes as ‘species ’’?—‘ (1) Scuto rotato, ramis similaribus 
ex mari albo,” “ (2) Aliud Musei Regii Dresdensis,” and 
(3) Scuto striato pulvinato, ramis nodosis et frequentibus 
denticulis asperis;”’ it is therefore no more reasonable to 
write “ Astrophyton scutatum (pars), Linck,” among the 
synonyms of a species than it would be to write Asterias 
(pars), Linneeus. 

My, Lyman calls the species Gorgonocephalus Linckii, 
applying Miiller and Troschel’s specific name (1842). 
Forbes without a query sign, Lyman with one, quote Asterias 
caput-meduse, Linneus; the latter refers to the ‘ Fauna 
Suecica,’ without, however, saying that it is the second edition 
of that work which he quotes, the former to the ‘ Systema 
Nature.’ 

In neither case does the Linnean description afford any 
clue to any thing more than the genus, and neither author 
quotes the much fuller description which is to be found in the 
‘Museum regis Adolphi Frederici’ (1754), p. 95; as this 
appears to be but little known I have reproduced it in a 
footnote *. 

Even from this, however, it is impossible to be certain what 
species Linneus had before him ; and as he gives the Indian 
and southern oceans as well as the seas of Norway as the 
habitat, it seemed to me probable that more than one species, 
as we understand them, was before him. In this difficulty I 
turned as usual to the friendly assistance of Prof. Lovén, and, 
also as usual, I got the help [ sought; Prof. Lovén tells me 
that in his opinion the specimen which was before Linneus 


* « Asterias radiata; radits dichotomis. 

“Caput Meduse. Rumph. Mus. 41. t. 16. 

“ Habitat non tantum in QcEaNo versus Norvegiam, sed et in australi 
et Indico. 

“Corpus stella 5-fida, convexa, angulis in radios exeuntibus. Radiz 
geminati, basi uniti, scabri.  J’oramen inter singulos lobos corporis 
utringue. “Centrum hispidum supra ore quinquefido. Rami articulati, 
dichotomi innumeris dichotomiis, sensim tenuiores, pedales, sesqui- 
pedales ; supra, utrinque, serie simplici ex punctis scabris, 4 s. 5. mucro- 
nibus.” 


Prof. F. J. Bell on British Ophiurids. 343 


is in the Stockholm Museum, and that it is an example of the 
A. verrucosum of Lamarck. 

By writers on the British fauna the specific names arbo- 
rescens, caput-meduse, and scutatum have been used respec- 
tively by Pennant, Turton, Fleming and Couch; but in no 
one case is it possible to say with certainty whether or no 
they are speaking of the “ Shetland Argus.” 

I cannot, I fear, pretend to the skill in divining intentions 
which is sometimes so marked a gift of the synonymist. 
Pennant, for example, gives nothing that to-day we can call 
a specific character; his reference to Linnzeus’s caput-medusce 
is of no help. Pontoppidan is as entertaining as ever, but it 
is impossible to be sure what his species was. 

Turton seemed to be more promising with his reference to 
Barbut and Shaw ; the latter (Miscell. pl. citi.) seems to have 
given his artist a Mediterranean form, while Barbut’s figure 
(pl. x. fig. 12) is not as good as most of his. 

In fine, the first description recognizable by me is that of 
Edward Forbes; and I venture to submit that no earlier 
description can with any confidence be said to apply to what 
we know as the ‘ Shetland Argus.” 

It may perhaps be urged that, as there is only one British 
species of the genus, it is a refinement of exactness to pretend 
to be in ignorance of what these authors meant; but the 
premiss is not founded on fact, first because Grergonocephalus 
eucnemis has been dredged by the ‘ Triton’ in the Faroe 
Channel at a depth of 433 fathoms, and because of the geo- 
graphical distribution ascribed to the “ Shetland Argus” ; 
this is a most important point—when a species is found in 
Norway, at Shetland, and the Orkneys it very often happens 
that it is not found further south otherwise than as a deep-sea 
form or as one of very extensive range. I cannot recall any 
species which is certainly known from Shetland and from 
Cornwall and not any intermediate station. ‘lhe chances are 
that the Shetland form is a northern, the Cornwall a more 
southern or even Mediterranean form. The very distribution 
therefore leads one to suppose that two species have been 
found in the British seas *. 

The difficulties that beset the student of English authorities 
are, with the exception of Lamarck, who appears to make, 


* T should like to point out that, although we are not in science bound 
by such laws of evidence as brought rebuke on Sam Weller for repeating 
what the soldier said, yet the repeated citation of Borlaso as the authority 
for Cornwall rests not on any statement in his own works, but on the 
remark of Pennant, ‘‘The late worthy Dr. William Borlase informed me 
that it had been taken off Cornwall.” 


344 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the 


pace Forbes, no reference to the species, not diminished by 
foreign writers; de Blainville’s synonymy is most confusing, 
Agassiz was clearly in doubt as to what was A. scutatum and 
what A. verrucosum. 

Miller and Troschel do not appear to have been satisfied 
with Forbes’s description of “A. scutatum,”’ and there can be 
no doubt that much confusion would result if that specific 
name were to be used; the term with which it is most often 
confounded is verrucosum, and that goes now that we know 
that it is synonymous with the caput-meduse of Linneus. 
Scutatum, then, should not usurp the place long occupied by 
the specific name given by Miiller and Troschel. 


Gorgonocephalus Lincktt. 
? Astrophyton arborescens, Penn. Brit. Zool. iv. (1777) p. 56 (non M. & 
Er): 


? Asterias caput-meduse, Turt. Brit. Faun. (1801) p. 140. 

? Astrophyton scutatum, Flem. Brit. An. (1827) p. 489; Couch, Corn. 
Faun. i. (1838) p. 84 (non Gould, Inv. Mass. (1841) p. 345). 

? Euryale scutatum, de Bl. Actin, (1834) p. 246. 

Astrophyton scutatum, Forbes, Brit. Starf. (1840) p. 67 (non Agassiz, 
Mém. Soc. Neuch. ii. (1839), Notice &c., p. 11. 

Astrophyton Linchii, M. & Tr. Syst. Ast. (1842) p.122; Lyman, IIl. 
Cat. Mus. Zool. i. (1865) p. 190; Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
xv. (1865) p. 105. 

Gorgonocephalus Linckit, Lyman, Chall. Rep. xiv. (1882) p. 264; 
Hoyle, Proc. R. Phys. Soc, Edinb. viii. (1885) p. 188. 


XLV.—Remarks on the Genus Heterolepis, Smith. 
By G. A. BouLENGER. 


ALTHOUGH specimens of the West-African Heterolepis poensis 
have been frequently received during the forty years that have 
elapsed since the establishment, by AndrewSmith, of this curious 
genus of Snakes, the type species, 1. capensis, remained one 
of the British Museum’s most important desiderata. I was 
therefore extremely pleased to receive a few days ago, through 
the kindness of Mr. 'Trimen and Mr. Péringuey, of the South- 
African Museum, a specimen from Delagoa Bay, consisting 
of the head and anterior part of the body and the tail, of what 
I take to be the long-desired H. capensis. 

This specimen agrees so well with Peters’s H. Gueinzii, 
from Port Natal, that I entertain no doubt as to the identity 
of the two. ‘The late Prof. Peters felt in fact very doubtful 
as to the propriety of separating /7/, Gueinzi from H. capensis, 


Genus Heterolepis, Smith. 345 


which was only known to him from Smith’s description and 
figure. The latter is probably incorrect ; it is at any rate in 
contradiction with the text, in which the number of labials is 
stated to be seven, as in H. Guednzit and the specimen from 
Delagoa Bay. ‘The difference in the number of ventral shields 
(241, Smith ; 203, Peters) and subcaudals (61, Smith; 51, 
Peters) cannot be regarded as outside the limit of variation 
which we may expect in any snake*. And I agree with 
Dr. Mocquard in suspecting the middle dorsal keel described 
and figured by Peters to be due to the projection of the neural 
spines. Smith gives as the habitat of his H. capensis “ the 
eastern districts of the Cape Colony.” ‘The same species is 
recorded by Peters (Mon. Berl. Ac. 1876, p. 119) trom the 
Ogowé, whence it has also been received by the Paris 
Museum, for I regard Mocquard’s H. Savorgnani as a H., 
capensts in which the upper postocular has become fused with 
the supraocular. ‘The specimen figured by Mocquard further 
agrees with the Delagoa-Bay specimen in the manner in 
which the enlarged vertebral scales begin on the occiput. 

Perusal of Dr. Mocquard’s paper on Heterolepis (Bull. Soc. 
Philom. 7, xi. 1887, p. 5) further suggests to me a few 
remarks :— 


1. Stmocephalus Grantii, Gthr., is not a Heterolepis. It 
differs in not having the maxillary and dentary bones angu- 
larly bent inwards anteriorly, in its subequal teeth, the ante- 
rior being but slightly longer than the posterior, the presence 
of apical scale-pits, and the absence of ventral keels. Although 
it has a preocular distinct from the loreal and only 15 rows of 
scales (19 on the neck), I feel disposed to refer it to Moc- 
quard’s genus Gonyonotus (Bull. Soc. Philom. 8, i. 1889, 
p. 146). The two species differ as follows :— 


G. Brussauxt, Mocq.—Loreal and prefrontal entering 
the eye; temporals 2+2; eight upper labials, fourth 
and fifth entering the eye. Scales strongly keeled, in 
21 rows. 


G. Grantii, Gthr.—A loreal and a preocular ; temporals 
1+2% seven upper labials, third and fourth entering 
the eye. Scales rather feebly keeled, in 15 rows, 


2. Heterolepis glaber, Jan, also belongs to a different 
genus, Hormonotus, Hallow., distinguished from Heterolepis 
by the large eye, the compressed body, and the smooth scales. 
The synonymy of the unique species is as follows :— 


* The specimen from Delagoa Bay has only 45 subcaudals. 


346 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a 


Hormonotus modestus. 


Lamprophis modestus, Dum. & Bibr. 1854. 
Hormonotus audax, Hallow., 13857. 
Ilormonotus modestus, Giinther, 1862. 
Fleterolepis glaber, Jan, 1863. 

Boodon (Lamprophis) modestus, Peters, 1875. 
Boodon (Alopecion) Vossii, Fischer, 1888. 


3. Heterolepis poensis, Smith.—I am glad to say the type 
specimen is not lost. It is still in the British Museum, 
where it was registered in April 1847. ‘he fact that its tail 
is mutilated accounts for the small number (67) of subcaudal 
shields. The H. bicarinatus of Duméril and Bibron (1854) 
is merely a synonym of H. poensis, Smith (1847). 


XLVI.—Description of a new European Irog. 
By G. A. BOULENGER. 


Rana greca, sp. n. 


Head a little broader than long, moderately depressed. 
Snout very short, rounded, not at all prominent, as long as 
the diameter of the eye ; loreal region even less oblique than 


in &. temporarta and &. iberica, very distinctly concave ; 
nostril a little nearer the end of the snout than to the eye ; 


new European Frog. 347 


the distance between the nostrils a little greater than the 
interorbital width, which equals the width of the upper eye- 
lid. Tympanum rather indistinct, half the diameter of the 
eye; its distance from the eye equals two thirds or three 
fourths its diameter. 

Fore limb nearly as long as the body. First finger not 
extending beyond second; tips of fingers very obtuse, 
swollen; subarticular tubercles strongly developed. Hind 
limb very long, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaching beyond 
the tip of the snout. Tibia as long as the fore limb and 
longer than the foot. Toes nearly entirely webbed, even in 
the. very young, with cbtuse, swollen tips; subarticular 
tubercles large and prominent. Inner metatarsal tubercle 
soft, oval, measuring half the length of the inner toe; a very 
distinct tubercle at the base of the fourth toe. 

Skin of upper parts rough with small warts. 

Dorso-lateral fold narrow and not very prominent, some- 
times interrupted, running straight from the temple to the 
groin; the distance between the dorso-lateral folds on the 
scapular region equals one fourth the length from snout to 
vent. 

Grey or grey-brown above, with very indistinct darker 
spots and a band across the interorbital space; glandular 
lateral folds lighter ; loreal region down to the border of the 
lip dark ; a black canthal streak and a black temporal spot ; 
a light streak from below the eye to the angle of the mouth ; 
no large spots on the flanks; limbs with dark cross bands ; 
hinder side of thighs dark brown with whitish dots. Throat 
much obscured with blackish-brown marblings, almost black, 
with a median white streak ; a few large dark brown spots on 
the breast; belly white; lower surface of limbs reddish flesh- 
colour. 

Vomerine teeth in two small groups, as in Li. temporaria 
and £, iberica. 


millim. millim. 

TOM SNOUb LO) VEN. ar ami ee, +4 cteus ye os 32 26 
eng chvOMbend seyrccming deewiares ers 12 10 
Wracdth oftheads ic nosis a daa oe 13 11 
WDSMEKERIONY6 Heke: anise <cieekales ois i 4 B35 
lintenonbitall wad Gli. emrtets shies cre ie 35 3 
IBFOMVEV GE LOLMOSHE oo i... 5 nies ol nye ots 25 2°5 

soe as CndealesMOulbyweiaciate ae ents 45 4. 
iby inlpiamntnine ees es es hate es a's 2 15 
From eye to tympanum ............ 15 it 
orshinabi hese hate oehici bs eas, « Sere 22 18 
Elid mibe crac c€ brad di claerceicap 62 50 
NH oT RAR a RS «nt AUER telly Me rR 22 lly 
HO Oby ) errata aperavarresye caus stetar eats swatous oyun. 19 15 
Innertoe Sa..e esate ean & ae ors + 3 


Ov 


Inner metatarsal tubercle............ 2 1/2 


348 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a 


The specimens described are unfortunately not adult, and the 
male is still unknown to me. 

The tadpole, although more nearly resembling that of R. 
temporaria than any other European species, differs from all 
its congeners in having the mouth quite as wide as the inter- 
orbital space, which equals once and a half the distance between 
the nostrils. ‘The labial dentition is more developed even than 
in £. temporaria, the teeth forming four or five series in the 
upper lip, of which the second is but narrowly interrupted in 
the middle, and four in the lower lip; the latter are either all 
continuous, occupying nearly the whole width of the lip, or the 
fourth (counting from the labial edge) is broken up in the 
middle. A single series of papille on the lower labial edge. 
‘Lail obtuse, once and two thirds the length of the body, its 
depth about one third its length. Grey above, closely 
speckled with black, whitish beneath ; muscular portion of 
tail reticulated with black; caudal crests with small black 
spots or arborescent markings. 


millim. 
Motaltenethis saat act ieee ers 48 
DOU cea « Soetnt MOTE eine othe) 
Width of ‘bodys, ssi so narrates 12 
Da ae canis ahr cadeky Maes were ee 5 
DEN EHRO TAIL y teres. tet pacman eat rea 10 


It was through the tadpoles that I became aware of the 
existence in Greece of the species which I have now the 
pleasure of describing. About a year ago I received from 
Dr. Kiiiper, of Athens, several frog-larve, obtained on the 
Parnassos, which differed from anything I had seen before. 
One of the specimens was sufficiently near transformation to 
show remarkably long legs; and as Rana Latastii, of which 
I did not know the tadpole nor could refer to any description 
of it, had recently been recorded by Beettger* from the 
neighbouring Korax Mountains, I thought 1 might safely 
refer it to that species. But having sent one of these larva 
to M. Héron Royer, the well-known connoisseur of Euro- 
pean tadpoles, I was informed by him that it could not 
belong to £. Latastiz, of which he had himself reared the 
tadpole ; his letter was kindly accompanied by a specimen of 
the &. Latastit-larva, which, when I examined it a short 
time ago, left no doubt in my mind that my Parnassos tad- 
poles were erroneously named. ‘The specimens obtained by 
v. Oertzen in the Korax Mountains being all in Berlin, as I 
was informed by my friend Dr. Beettger, to whom I had 


* Sitz. Akad. Berl. 1888, p. 148. 


new Huropean Frog. 349 


expressed my doubts as to the correctness of his determina- 
tion, I applied to Professor Mobius, who had the great kind- 
ness of sending me for examination two of the Oertzen 
specimens. ‘These proved, as I fully expected, to belong to 
a new species (identical with my specimens from the Par- 
nassos), closely allied to L. Latastii and R. tberica, and, 
on the whole, nearer the latter, as may be seen from the 
following analysis :— 


Adult. 


R. greca.—Distance between the nostrils a little greater 
than the interorbital width; tympanum rather indistinct ; 
first finger not extending beyond second ; inner metatarsal 
tubercle half the length of the inner toe. 


R., iberica.—Distance between the nostrils a little greater 
than the interorbital width ; tympanum very distinct ; first 
finger not extending, or extending but very slightly, beyond 
second; inner metatarsal tubercle one third the length of the 
inner toe. 


FR. Latastii,—Distance between the nostrils not greater 
than the interorbital width; tympanum very distinct; first 
finger extending beyond second ; inner metatarsal tubercle one 
third the length of the inner toe. 


Tadpole. 
R. greca.—Series of labial teeth , second upper con- 


tinuous or narrowly interrupted, first lower at least two thirds 
the length of the second; width of mouth quite as great as 
the interocular space, which equals about once and a half the 
distance between the nostrils; tail obtusely pointed, about 
once and two thirds the length of the body. 


Rh, tberica.—Series of labial teeth = , second upper widely 
interrupted in the middle, first lower not half as long as 
second ; width of mouth much less than the interocular space, 
which equals nearly twice the distance between the nostrils ; 


tail obtusely pointed, about once and a half the length of the 


body. 


R. Latasti’.—Series of labial teeth 7, second upper widely 


interrupted in the middle, first lower not half as long as 
second; width of mouth less than the interocular space, 


350 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a 


which equals once and a half the distance between the 
nostrils ; tail acutely pointed, twice as long as the body. 


The descriptions I gave of &. tberica and R. Latastii in 
1879 were taken from a small number of specimens. I have 
rewritten the following, which I append for comparison with 
R. greca, upon the rich material which is now in the British 
Museum, viz. fourteen specimens of &. ¢berica (Coimbra, 
Serra de Gerez, Murea in Tras os Montes) and thirty-five of 
fk. Latastii (Novara, Varese, Venice, Cordovado, Monte 
Lessini, Padua, Calcinaro, Castelfranco, Treviso, Florence, 
Bertonico, Turin). 


Rana iberica, Bler. 


Head as long as broad or a little broader than long, mode- 
rately depressed. Snout short, obtuse, rounded ; loreal 
region not very oblique, slightly concave ; nostril equidistant 
from the eye and the end of the snout, or slightly nearer the 
latter; the distance between the nostrils a little greater than 
the interorbital width, which equals the width of the upper 
eyelid. ‘Tympanum distinct, its diameter one half to three 
fifths the diameter of the eye; the distance between the eye 
and the tympanum equals two thirds to three fourths the 
diameter of the latter. 

Fore limb nearly as long as the body. First finger not 
extending, or extending but very slightly, beyond second. 
Subarticular tubercles of fingers moderately developed. 

Hind limb very long, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaching 
beyond the tip of the snout in the adult, to the tip of the 
snout in the young. ‘Tibia but slightly shorter than the fore 
limb, and nearly as long as the foot. Toes three fourths or 
even nearly entirely webbed, the web more or less crescentic- 
ally notched; subarticular tubercles moderately large and 
prominent. Inner metatarsal tubercle small, soft, oval, 
measuring about one third the length of the inner ‘toe ; a 
small and more or less indistinct tuberele is usually present 
at the base of the fourth toe. 

The skin may be perfectly smooth, or the back rough with 
granules and small round warts; hinder side of thighs 
granular. Dorso-lateral fold narrow but rather prominent, 
running aa from the temple to the groin; the distance 
between the dorso-lateral folds on the scapular region equals 
two ninths to one fourth the length from snout to vent. 

Coloration very variable. Upper parts yellowish brown, 
greyish brown, or reddish, with or without dark brown spots ; 


new Luropean Frog. 351 


not unfrequently the back is largely blotched with ye llowish 
and the sides may be spotted with pure white; a dark brown 
A -shaped marking sometimes present on the scapular region ; 
the glandular folds usually with a dark brown outer margin ; 
a dark brown canthal streak and a large dark brown or black 
temporal spot ; a whitish streak from below the eye to the 
angle of the mouth ; limbs with dark cross bands, which may 
be very indistinct ; hinder side of thighs usually speckled or 
marbled with dark brown. Lower parts whitish, rosy under 
the limbs, and more or less profusely spotted or marbled with 
brown, especially on the throat and breast ; the middle line of 
the throat, however, usually unspotted. Iris golden, brown 
in its lower moiety. 


Serra de Gerez. Coimbra. 
Se ele eel omelet eclt pOseh) Oatlaln cea aime ee 
mm. | mm. | mm./ mm. | mm. | mm. | mm. | mm. 
From snout to vent ...... 42 54 47 46 32 40 50 48 
Length of head.......... 14 1 15 15 12 14 16 16 
Wadthot head ..o.c 6. ee 15 20 16 16 12 15 WZ 18 
Miamieter of eye os... <. a. 4 5 5 5 4 4 3) 55 
Interorbital width ...... ieee: 4 4 4 3 3°5 4 + 
From eye to nostril ...... eve 4 Oi! Seo V2) 1S 35 35 
1 op Gnd of snout | 6 8 7 7 5 6 7 7 
LS ay OF Oe Sapa er aan 2°5 3 25 2°5 2 2°5 3 3 
From eye to tympanum ../ 2 2 2 2 15 2 2 2 
UCAS, U0) Cae eae eae 26 35 30 29 22 28 31 31 
Helene Wen Dies eee wx ot aii PS OB I Sie RSS) TX GOr Ci 74/| 686u Tod 
AGM Oia aa Ly Rate te Ne ee | 24 dl 28 27 20 24 28 29 
GOOG: ite te slaaree beth eas, che | 26 30 28 27 18 24 27 28 
MINE COS) wate stecy sie kat onenepe 6 a 7 GG 4 55 65 65 
inner metatarsal tubercle 2 25 2 2 1:5 2 2 2 


Rana Latasti, Bier. 


Head nearly as long as broad, sometimes slightly broader 
than long, sometimes slightly longer than broad, more de- 
pressed than in &. temporaria and R. cberica, less so than in 
f. agitis. ‘The snout varies much in shape; it may be short 
and rounded, as in a platyrhine &. temporaria, or as long, as 
pointed, and as prominent as in a typical R. arvalis ; loreal 
region more oblique than in &. temporaria and L. dberica, 
less so than in £, agilis ; nostril equidistant from the eye and 
the end of the snout, or slightly nearer the latter; the dis- 
tance between the nostrils equals the interorbital width, which 
equals the width of the upper eyelid. Tympanum very 


302 On a new European Frog. 


distinct, its diameter one half to two thirds the diameter of 
the eye; the distance between the eye and the tympanum 
equals one half to two thirds the diameter of the tympanum. 

Fore limb as long as or a little longer than the tibia. First 
finger extending beyond the second. Subarticular tubercles 
of fingers moderately developed. 

Hind limb very long, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaching 
beyond the tip of the snout; tibia as long as the foot or a 
little longer. ‘Toes three-fourths webbed in the female, the 
web crescentically emarginate, three-fourths or nearly entirely 
webbed and with a straight or even convex border to the web 
in the breeding male; subarticular tubercles moderately 
large and prominent; inner metatarsal tubercle small, soft, 
oval, measuring about one third the length of the inner toe; 
a smal! outer metatarsal tubercle at the base of the fourth toe 
is usually present. 

Skin smooth, or with a few small flat warts scattered on 
the back ; back of the thighs granular. Dorso-lateral glan- 
dular fold narrow and more or less prominent, running nearly 
straight from the temple to the groin ; the distance between 
the dorso-lateral folds on the scapular region equals one fourth 
to one fifth the length from snout to vent. 

The coloration varies less than in 2. temporaria and R, 
tberica, but more than in &. agilis. Upper parts greyish or 
reddish brown, usually with a few dark brown spots, a dark 
cross bar between the eyes, and a A -shaped marking on the 
scapular region ; small orange or red spots may be present on 
the back, and, very rarely, a few ink-black blotches; the 
elandular lateral folds usually not paler than the surroundings, 
sometimes with a dark brown outer margin; no large spots 
on the flanks; a canthal streak and sometimes the whole of 
the loreal region dark brown; a dark brown or blackish 
temporal spot ; a light streak from below the eye to the angle 
of the mouth; hind limbs with well-marked dark brown cross 
bars ; hinder side of thighs speckled or spotted with brown. 
Lower parts pinkish white, the throat and the hind limbs 
often of a bright pink; throat and breast spotted or mottled 
with grey or brown, with the median line of the throat and 
usually a cross line on the breast unspotted, the two forming 
a [-shaped light marking; belly and lower surface of thighs 
sometimes spotted, sometimes immaculate. Iris golden, much 


obscured with brown in its lower half. 


From snout to vent...... 
Length of head.......... 
Wadth of head’ «....2.... 
Diameter ofeye ........ 


Interorbital width ...... | 


From eye to nostril ...... 
As Say end of snout 
MynipUNUny 2 .....5..... 
From eye to tympanum .. 
oreslimi): sc. 4s.c< + sa. 
Beet SATA CEM TTTUD tes 51/505) 0: cs eee «oats 
CL UEDTED, oss Seyi eee 
OOS (Gage aetna eee 
MMe NtOG! Sie seca nikon « 

Inner metatarsal tubercle 


On Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 


Castelfranco. 
dé. Se 
mm. | mm 
48 43 
16 15 
15 14 
5 4:5 | 
hz By) 
3°D SHS) 
had 65 
3 O35 
2 15 
3 28 
84 76 
298 25 
26 94 
6 5 
y 1°5 | 


Turin. Varese. 
2. 3 3: 
mm. mn. mm. 
58 55 54 
18 iW7e 17 
Se joaloa eels 
55 | S15) 5:5 
4:5 | 45 4 | 
a eA: 4 
sh es 75 
20 | 4 oo 
25 2 2 
Sy 3e 35 
109 95 97 | 
318 | 383 32 
So | Sie) 82 
feoe| 65 a 
2°5 SES Dis) | 


Novara. 

3 2. 
mm, mm 

45 58 
15 17 
15 18 

5 a5) 

3:5 7 | 

oo 4 

6:5 8 

2-5 4 

1E5 2 
29 Bt 
86 | 105 
28 35 
28 ad. 

6:5 7 

2 2-5 


XLVII.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine 
Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator,’ Commander R. F. Hoskyn, 
R.N., commanding.——Neries If., No. 1. On the Results 


of Deep-sea Dredging during the Season 1890-91. 


By J. 


Woop-Mason, Superintendent of the Indian Museum, and 
Professor of Comparative Anatomy in the Medical College 
of Bengal, and A. Atcock, M.B., Surgeen I.M.S., Sur- 
geon-Naturalist to the Survey. 


p. 190, ¢ &. 


[Continued from p. 286.) 


Family Sergestide. 


Sreraestes, H. M.- Edw. 


22. Sergestes bisulcatus, W.-M. 
Sergestes bisuicatus, W.-M. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. 1891, 


A mutilated male and female from Station 109, 738 fathoms. 
Colour in the fresh state deep crimson. 


23. Sergestes mollis, S. 1. Smith. 


Sergestes mollis, S. I. Smith, Rep. U. S. Fish. Comm. 1884, p. 419 [75], 
3 9, 1886, pl. xx. figs. 83-5, 5 Q. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 


24 


353 
Venice. 
Qo. 2. 
mm. | mm 
56 56 
18 18 
18 18 
6 6 
Ales) i al 
Aad 
8 8 
Be 4 
2 2 
37 35 
104 104 
35 34 
33 32 
LOW Gb 
2-5 2 


354 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


A very fine male from Station 106, 1091 fathoms. 

The spine at the distal end of the outer margin of the 
antennal scale is quite distinct, though small; the upper sur- 
face of the ocular peduncle is as if smeared with black 
pigment; and the subdorsal ridges of the telson bear near 
their distal end two pairs of very minute spinules. 

Colour in life lurid red. ; 

The specimen is very soft and delicate, and its carapace is 
hence much crumpled. -. 

Total length from tip of rostrum to tip of telson 89 millim. 


24. Sergestes rubroguttatus, sp. n. 


Sergestes ? arcticus, W.-M. Aun, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. 1891, p. 190, 
Q juv. (nec Kroyer). 


3%. Closely allied to Sergestes arcticus, Kroyer (as 
fignred by 8. I. Smith in Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. x. p. 96, 
pl. xvi. fig. 4, and Rep. U.S. Fish. Comm. 1884, p. 71, 
pl. vin. fig. 2, 1886, p. 92, pl. xx. figs. 1, 2), differing there- 
from in the hepatic spine being so small as to be scarcely 
visible and sometimes obsolescent, in its longer and slenderer 
caudal appendages, and in the exopodites of these being 
without a trace of a spine on the outer margin. 

Colour in life hyaline, with blood-red spots. 

Total length of a male 48 millim., of carapace from apex 
of rostrum to middle of hinder margin 15°5 millim., of external 
maxillipedes 32 millim., of the first pair of legs 25°5 millim., 
of the second pair 28°5 millim., of the third pair 31 millim., 
of the fourth pair 19 millim., of the fifth pair 9 millim. 

The antennules of the male closely resemble those of S. 
Frisii, Kr. (Vid. Selsk. Skr. 5 Raekke, Naturvidens. og 
Mathem. Afd. 4 Bd. tab. i. fig. Lc), the only difference being 
that the hook of the prehensile flagellum is roughened inter- 
nally by fine, regularly parallel, transverse grooves or ridges 
instead of granules. 

One female from Station 107, 738 fathoms; two males 
from Station 109, 738 fathoms; one female from Station 110, 
1997 fathoms; and one male from Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 


Iadian Deep-sea Dredging. 355 


A. 
ce 
y 
EON 
oS 
i 
oN 
Bas 
5 


Sergestes rubroguttatus. 


A, a portion of the left antennule of a male, from below, x 16:5. p, apex 
of peduncle; fe., basal or olfactory portion of external flagellum, 
with traces of the primitive segmentation indicated on the left and 
the lines of insertion of the olfactory sete visible by transparence on 


the right of the drawing ; f.2., inner or prehensile flagellum. 
B, left antennal scale, x 5. 


C, caudal swimmeret, x 5. 


24% 


356 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


EUKYPHOTES. 


Family Glyphocrangonide. 
GLYPHOCRANGON, A. M.-Edw. 
Section 1]. 


25. Glyphocrangon investigatoris, W.-M., var. nov. 
andamanensis. 
Glyphocrangon investigatoris, Wood-Mason, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
(6) vii. p. 191, 9. 
9. Differs from the typical form in the following points :— 
It is much larger; the antennal, branchiostegal, and lateral 
spines of the carapace, especially the last-named, are more 
strongly developed, and the cervical groove is broader and 
deeper ; the carapace with rostrum is, in proportion to the 
total length, somewhat shorter; the lateral and subdorsal 
ridges of the telson are much less distinctly and sharply 
granulated, being in fact little more than roughly waved ; 
and, finally, the colour in life is uniform pink. 


Variety. Typical form. 


millim, millim. 

Total length from tip of rostrum to tip 

Oltelson ine coseismic 115 91 
Length of carapace from middle of pos- 

terior margin to tip of rostrum ., 51 39 
Length of carapace from front of the 

posterior rostral spines to middle 

of hinder margin .........3--+.- 32 25°5 
Length of rostrum from front of poste- 

TLOLIS PING COMED roe ee teen ns 20 15 
Breadth between lateral spines of 

CARAPACO tars oy taeie sre ele ellie ate 28:25 20°5 
Ibength of abdomen ......-........% 63 61 


A young female differs from the above and from young of 
the same size and age of the typical form in its much longer 
rostrum, less tuberculate integument, longer and more diver- 
gent lateral carapacial spines, in all of which respects it recalls 
G. aculeata, A. M.-Edw. 

The total length from tip of rostrum to tip of telson 55 
millim., length of carapace from tip of rostrum to middle of 
posterior margin 26 millim., length of carapace from one of 
the posterior rostral spines to middle of hinder margin 13°5 
millim., breadth between tips of lateral spines of carapace 
14:8 millim., length of rostrum from front of one of the poste- 
rior spines 12 5 millim., length of abdomen 28°5 millim. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 357 


A very fine ovigerous female, with one young female, was 
taken at Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 

Colour in life in both pink; the eggs of the female pea- 
green. Colour of eyes in spirit dark purple. 


26. Glyphocrangon Smithit, sp. n. 


Very closely allied to G. aculeata, A. M.-Edw., from which 
it is distinguishable at a glance by the much less developed 
lateral spines of the carapace, the anterior of these being less 
expanded laterally and the posterior reduced to a minute 
though excessively acute point. 

A comparison of our specimens with Milne-Edwards’s type 
would probably reveal further differences. 

Total length from tip of rostrum to tip of telson 77 millim., 
length of carapace from tip of rostrum to middle of posterior 
margin 35°5 millim., length of carapace from the front of 
one of the posterior rostral spines to hinder margin 20°5 
millim., breadth between tips of lateral spines of carapace 
18-2 millim., length of rostrum from the front of one of its 
posterior spines 16 millim., length of abdomen 41 millim. 

Colour in life bright crimson. Eyes in spirit dark purple. 

T'wo males from Station 112, 561 fathoms. 

I have much pleasure in naming this species after Lieut. 


C. V. Smith, R.N., of the Survey. 


Section 2. 


27. Glyphocrangon cecescens, sp. n. 


Closely allied to G. sculpta, S. I. Smith, differing therefrom 
in the degeneration of its organs of vision, which, though 
perhaps not much if at all reduced in size, yet have their corneze 
opaque yellow in every part except near the antero-lateral 
margins, where a faint touch of the original purple colour may 
still be traced; in having three pairs of rostral spines; in 
the rostrum being lanceolate when viewed from above (thus 
resembling that of G. longirostris, 2 juv., S. I. Smith, Rep. 
U.S. Fish. Comm. 1886, pl. ix. fig. 4), and reaching nearly 
to the end of the olfactory flagellum of the antennules ; in the 
dactylopodite of the legs of the last two pairs being minutely 
mucronate at the outer apex; in the posterior moiety ot the 
subdorsal carapacial crest not being spinose; in the subdorsal 
ridges of the telson being minutely and acutely jagged. 

‘Yotal length from tip of rostrum to tip ot telson 65°5 
millim., length of carapace from tip of rostrum to middle of 


358 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


posterior margin 28°5 millim., length of carapace from front 
of second rostral spine to hinder margin 16 millim., length of 
rostrum from front of second spine to tip 12°75 millim., length 
of abdomen 37°5 millim. 

Colour in life pale pink, with the corneze dull yellow. 

One male from Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 


Section 3. 


28. [Glyphocrangon Gilesit, W.-M. 
Glyphocrangon Gilesit, Wood-Mason, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. 
p. 193, 2. 
We here record a second female, somewhat smaller than 
the type, which has come to light in the sorting of past 
seasons’ collections. It was taken on April 12th, 1888, 73 


siles east of North Cinque Island, Andaman Sea, in 490 
fathoms. | 


29. Gilyphocrangon ceca, sp. n. 


3 ¢@. This species differs from all the members of its own 
section in the enormous development of the spines of the 
anterior moiety of its lateral carapacial ridges, which are 
extended beyond the level of the frontal margin as in the 
species of Section 1, and from all the species of its genus in 
its greatly degenerate organs of vision, which, besides being 
somewhat reduced in size, have the corneze yellow and densel 
opaque throughout. Both moieties of the lateral and the 


posterior moiety of the sublateral ridges are thick, blunt, and 


: . : 5 : 
entire, but all the other ridges are broken up into tubercles ; 
the subdorsal ridg 


ge is represented by six spiniform tubercles 
—three on each division of the carapace—the dorsal by six, 
of which two are behind the cervical groove and four in front 
of it; the latter have two closely-parallel rows of much 
smaller tubercles between them and their fellows of the oppo- 
site side ; a minute median spinule projects from the anterior 
end of the gastric region over the gastro-rostral groove ; 
between the anterior ends of the posterior moieties of the 
dorsal and subdorsal ridges an oblique row ot four rather 
large granules bounds that portion of the cervical groove 
posteriorly. 

With these exceptions the carapace is smooth and bears 
between its anterior lateral ridge and the gastric region on 
each side an unusually distinct low oval swelling. The 
antennal spine is unusually small—scarcely half the size of 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 359 


the branchiostegal and only about one and a half times as 
large as the anterior rostral spines. ‘The rostrum, which 
extends beyond the antennulary peduncle by about the length 
of the lateral spine of the carapace, is somewhat recurved 
and is marked on the dorsal surface by two rows of elongate 
foveee, which are much more distinct in the female than in 
the male ; its spines are small, especially the posterior, which 
are rather short and stout. The broadly oval antennal scale 
all but reaches the level of the end of the antennulary 
peduncle ; the spine of its outer margin is rather well deve- 
loped and is placed about one third of the way from the base 
to the apex. 

The eyes are in both sexes somewhat reduced, in our only 
female very unequally so—the right being scarcely half the 
size of the lett, while in our two males they would appear to 
be quite equai on both sides. Irom the opaqueness of the 
cornez and other marks of degeneration it may with confidence 
be interred that this species is quite blind. 

The olfactory flagellum of the antennules is much thicker 
in the male than in the female. The dactylopodites of the 
last two pairs of legs are of the ordinary torm—lanceolate, 
with the dorsal surface concave and the ventral subcarinate. 

Abdomen much as in the preceding and probably other 
members of the same section; the dorsal ridge of its last 
tergum is in the female entire, in both maies obsoletely 
notched ; the dorsal ridge of the telson seems unusually long. 

Colour in life bright pink. 

Male. Female. 


miliim. millim. 


Total length from tip of rostrum to tip 
OMECIRONY Heys soho ieteye.s ahaa ace ae 53°5 64 


Length of carapace from tip of rostrum 


to middle of posterior margin .... 22 25 
Length of carapace from front of poste- 

rior rostrai spine to hinder margin = 12°5 15 
Length of rostrum from front of poste- 

rior rostral spine to tip.......... 10 12 
Hencth ef abdomen 3.00.00 3645... 315 3 
Breadth between puints of lateral spines = 12°3 36 


T'wo males and one ovigerous female were taken at Station 
112, 561 fathoms. 
Family Crangonide. 
Subfamily Crayeoyrmz. 
Crancon, Fabr. 
The two following species belong to the same section of 
the genus as Crangon Sarsti, Lilljeborg. 


360 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


30. Crangon bengalensis, sp. n. 


¢. Rostrum acuminate triangular, the unarmed tip ex- 
tending by about half its length beyond the level of the eyes, 
armed at the sides with three pairs of sharp spines, of which 
the basal pair is only slightly more distant from the second 
pair than this is from the third pair. Eyes very short, owing 
to the reduction in length of the basal joint. 

Median dorsal carina of the carapace divided into five 
forwardly- directed sharp spines; subdorsal caring continuous 
with the sides of the rostrum, also 5-spinose, with a consider- 
able unarmed interval between its foremost spine and the 
basal rostral spine with which it is continuous; sublateral 
caring 3-spinose in their anterior half, ending abruptly some 
distance from the extra-orbital spines with which they are in 
line; lateral carinz continuous with the antennal spines, 
unispinose near the anterior end; marginal carine entire, 
unarmed, continuous with the branchiostegal spines. The 
first abdominal tergum is furnished with six anteriorly spinose 
carine—two dorsal, two subdorsal, and two sublateral—as 
well as with unarmed rudiments of two lateral carine; the 
second tergum with three similar carine, of which one is 
dorsal and two are subdorsal, as well as with two unarmed 
sublaterals ; the third and fourth terga have only an obtuse 
median dorsal carina, which in the latter is produced in the 
middle line posteriorly into a small point, as well as indistinct 
remains of sublaterals; the fifth and sixth have two poste- 
riorly somewhat divergent sharp dorsal carine, which in the 
Jatter are minutely unispinose rather behind the second third 
of their length; the fifth has also two lateral carine and the 
sixth one. 

Eyes in spirit dark chocolate-brown. 

Total length froin tip of rostrum to tip of telson 44 millim. ; 
length of carapace from tip of rostrum to middle of posterior 
margin 13°5 millim., of abdomen to end of telson 30°5 millim. 

One ovigerous female from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 


31. Crangon andamanensis, sp. n. 


Closely allied to the preceding, from which it differs in the 
following points :—(1) The two apical pairs of rostral spines 
are equidistant between the tip of the rostrum and the basal 
pair; (2) the rostrum is not so acuminate, its terminal por- 
tion being more broadly triangular; (3) the subdorsal carine 
of the carapace are only 4-spinose, the sublaterals are 5-spinose, 
and the laterals are usually bispinose ; (4) the dorsal carina 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 361 


of the second abdominal tergum is bispinose, and the dorsal 
carine of the sixth are 3- or 4-spinose; (5) it is a much 
larger and altogether finer species. 


Male. Female. 
millim. millim. 
Total length from tip of rostrum to tip 
EBECISUED < aiehe i test a onaaty tid waren 62 72 
Length of carapace from tip of rostrum 
to middle of posterior margin .... 18 20 
Length of abdomen to end of telson... 48°5 50 


Colour in life chalky yellow. Eyes in spirit dark choco- 
late-brown. 

Four males and two ovigerous females from Station 115, 
188 to 220 tathoms. 


Pontopuivus, Leach. 


32. Pontophilus gracilis, 8. 1. Smith. 

Pontophilus gracilis, S. 1. Smith, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. 1882, x. p. 36, 
pl. vii. figs. 2-3a; Rep. U.S. Fish. Comm, 1886, pl. xi. figs. 1, 2 
(nec Sp. Bate, ‘ Challenger’ Macrura, 1888, p. 487, pl. Ixxxvii.). 

One fine ovigerous female from Station 112, 561 fathoms, 

and a small and somewhat mutilated specimen from Station 
113, 683 fathoms. 

Colours in life transparent cloudy purple, cornese milky 

orange. (In spirit rich orange-coloured and opaque.) 


33. Pontophilus abyss, S. I. Smith. 
Pontophilus abyssi, 8. I. Smith, Rep. U. 8. Fish. Comm, 1884, p. 19, 
3 @, 1886, p. 49, pl. xi. figs, 8-5, d 2. 

A fine female from Station 110, 1997 fathoms. 

Colour in life translucent cloudy purple (dark orange in 
spirit), with the cornee milky or chalky orange (in spirit 
Indian yellow and opaque). 

Also a mutilated ovigerous female from Station 117, 1748 
fathoms. Colour in the fresh state purplish, cornez dull 
yellow. (In spirit as in the preceding specimen.) 

The eyes in this species are decidedly shorter and less pro- 
duced at the inner apex than in the preceding. 


PRIONOCRANGON, gen. nov. 


Integument smooth and polished. Carapace compressed, 
armed with a short, sharp, ascendant, narrow, triangular 


362. Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Division 


ostrum, with antennal spines and with an arched median, 
dorsal, spiny crest on the gastric region. There is no trace 
either of eyes or even of eye-peduncles. First and third 
pairs of legs of the usual Crangonine form ; second pair non- 
chelate, rather robust, with fringes of long piumose sete, 
their dactylopodites minute, setulose ; third and fourth pairs 
rather more robust than, but similar to, the second, with 
successively more minute and less gressorial dactylopodites, 
also furnished with long fringes of plumose sete. Abdomen 
compressed, smooth, transversely convex, without spines or 


carne. ‘Telson thin and depressed, 


34. Prionocrangon ommatosteres, Sp. Nn. 


The serrated gastric crest is seven-toothed., 

‘The animal measures in length, from tip of rostrum to tip 
of telson, about 30 millim., of which the carapace from tip of 
rostrum to middle ot hinder margin is about 10 millim. 

A single somewhat mutilated specimen from Station 116, 


405 fathoms. 


[To be continued. | 


XALVIUI.— The Biological Import of Amitotic (Direct) Nuclear 
Division in the Animal Kingdom. By H. E. Zieaurr, 
Ph.D., Extra-ordmary Professor of Zoology, Freiburg 
gpd Bye 


In W. Flemming’s most recent paper f we find the following 
passage :—* As ‘regards the fragmentation of the nuclei of 
leucocytes—and amitotic nuclear division in general—it 
appears to me not impossible that the following view could 
also be held. The leucocytes, like the cells of other tissues, 
perform their norm 1al physiological reproduction by means of 
mitosis ; those cells only w hich have come into existence b 
this process preserve the faculty of continuing to live and of 
producing similar cells in the same manner. Lragmentation 
of the nucleus, with and without subsequent division of the cell, 
as universally a process in the tissues of Vertebrates, a 


* Translated from the ‘ Biologisches Centralblatt,’ Bd. xi. nos. 12 and 
13, pp. 872-889, July 15, 1891. 

+ W. Flemming, “ Ueber Teilung und Kernformen hei Leukocyten und 
iiber deren Attraktionssphiiren,” Archiv f. mikr, Anatomie, 37 Bd., 1891. 


in the Animal Kingdom. 363 


does not lead to the physiological multiplication and repro- 
duction of cells, but, on the contrary, represents where it 
occurs a degeneration or aberration, or perhaps in many cases 
(formation of multinuclear cells by fragmentation) is subser- 
vient to the metabolism of the cell by increasing the periphery 
of the nucleus. According to this theory, therefore, if leuco- 
cytes divide with fragmentation of their nuclei, the products 
of this process would no longer be material possessing repro- 
ductive power, but, on the contrary, would be destined to 
destruction, although they may still be able to continue to 
live for a long time in the tissues and juices.” 

Although Flemming writes the foregoing sentences merely 
as probable hypotheses, and not as proved results, they are 
nevertheless of great importance, and F'lemming’s develop- 
ment of his theme will largely contribute towards bringing 
into general recognition the true interpretation of amitotic 
nuclear division*. For many years past I have cherished a 
similar view with regard to the biological import of amitotie 
nuclear division to that which is expressed in the above- 
quoted sentences of Flemming, and | have since found it 
confirmed in all cases of amitotic nuclear division which have 
come under my notice in literature; I therefore believe that 
amitotic nuclear division, wherever it appears, is to be inter- 
preted in the sense of the exposition which | have just cited. 

The study of the nuclei in the periblast of ‘eleostei had 
been my starting-point in such considerations t. ‘The 
nuclei in the periblast of Teleostei divide at the time of seg- 
mentation by karyokinesis, as a number of authors agree in 
affirming; subsequently, however, they acquire a peculiar 


appearance {, and exhibit the figures of direct nuclear 


* Amitotic nuclear division includes, according to Arnold’s termin- 
ology, ‘‘direct segmentation,” “direct fragmentation,” and “ indirect 
fragmentation.” 1 disregard Arnold’s designations entirely, since, as it 
appears to me, they are based upon an unnatural classification. 

T E. Ziegler, ‘Die Intstehung des Blutes bei Knochenfischem- 
bryouen,” Archiv f. mikr. Anatomie, 50 Bd., 1887, p. 160. 

j The same phenomena aye seen not only in the case of the nuclei of 
the other meroblastic Vertebrates which le in the yolk, but also in that 
of the yolk-contained nuclei of the Arthropods. Just as in the develop- 
ment of the meroblastic ova of Vertebrates it is in the highest degree 
improbable, and at least not yet proved, that the large nuclei lying in “the 
yolk take any morphological suare whatever in the building up of the 
embryo, so the same assertion can be maintained for those nuclei which 
in the Arthropods still remain in the yolk after the formation of the 
blastoderm and of the rudiment of the primitive streak. I quote the 
observations of Graber on this point (‘ Vergleichende Studien wher der 
Embryologie der Insekten und insbesondere der Musé ‘iden,’ Denkschriften 
der k, Akademie zu Wi ien, Math.-naturw. Klasse, 56 Bd., 1889) :— 


364 Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Division 


division.”” In my previous paper I dilated upon the fact that 
“in cases of a widely different character we find peculiar 
forms of nuclei, which we may class together with the nuclei 
of the periblast of Teleosteans, and that these phenomena 
constitute an important chapter for the natural history of the 
cell-nucleus in general.’”’ “It would seem fitting were we 
to use the expression fragmentation in the animal kingdom 
(and, indeed, in the first place only for the Metazoa) for those 
morphologically and physiologically associated cases which 
are characterized as follows. ‘The nuclei are considerably 
larger than the ordinary nuclei in the same animal, and 
exhibit an abnormal poverty, or an abnormal distribution, of 
chromatin. The nuclei multiply by direct nuclear division ; 
it often happens that the division is not carried as far as the 
separation of the segments, so that the nuclei show bud-like 
processes and irregular prolongations, or appear divided by 
constrictions. Fragmentation occurs in cells which no longer 
undergo division, or in masses of protoplasm which have 
arisen through incomplete cell-division (¢. e. through nuclear 
division without concomitant division of the cell). The 
appearance of fragmentation is connected with the fact that 
the cell has become specialized, has adapted itself to a definite 
physiological function, that, for instance, it is harbouring and 
assimilating food-yolk, is performing some process of secre- 
tion or absorption, &c. ‘The nuclei have degenerated, in so 
far as the cell is no longer capable of division, and conse- 
quently can no longer morphologically take part in the further 
building-up of the embryo or in processes of regeneration ; if 
in this sense we designate the nuclei as degenerate, this does 
not preclude them from performing their physiological func- 
tion for a longer or shorter time. ‘There are simpler modes 
ot degeneration which lead to speedy destruction ; fragmen- 
tation only occurs when the nuclei first undertake a specialized 
function and then perish.” 


“ Within the blastoderm, scattered about in the yolk, are found, as is 
well known, in the Muscide, as well as in all Insects hitherto investigated, 
cells, or at least nuclei, which we consequently very frequently term 
yolk-cells (“ Vitellophaga,” according to Nussbaum). Now as regards 
the share which these much-discussed cells take in the building-up of 
the embryo, at present far the most generally accepted view is that they 
merely assist in the assimilation of the yolk, and that, although they and 
the cells of the blastoderm have a common origin, the former elements 
take no special part in the formation of tissues, and are not to be included 
in the category of the true germinal layers.” The vitellophaga of the 
Muscide are nuclei without a plasma-envelope, and appear ‘‘ as generally 
very irregularly defined or amoeboid structures of relatively gigantic 
£126.” 


tn the Animal Kingdom. 365 


According to the present stage of our investigations we 
may assert that the amitotic division of the nucleus always 
indicates the end of the series of divisions. Where this mode 
of division appears, only a limited number of divisions, or only 
very few, or none at all take place, while the nuclei which 
divide by mitosis possess an unlimited capacity for multipli- 
eation for the whole duration of the life of the individual. It 
is even & priort hardly probable that nuclei which have arisen 
by amitotic division will ever divide again by mitosis; for in 
amitotic nuclear division the distribution of the chromatin 
takes place in a rough and usually very irregular fashion ; in 
consequence of this, mitosis, which effects a methodical and 
altogether equable division of the chromatin, would subse- 
quently have no importance at all and no further value, or it 
would at least remain quite unintelligible. 

Flemming shows (loc. cét.) that, in the amitotic division of 
the nuclei of leucocytes, in connexion with the constriction of 
the nucleus a division of the attraction-sphere and of its central 
body does not take place *. Into connexion with the absence 
of this division it is perhaps possible to bring the fact that 
division of the cell does not usually follow amitotic nuclear 
division. As Flemming remarks, further investigations will 
have to decide whether, in those cases in which amitotic 


* This observation gives an important support to the view that the 
processes of amitotic nuclear division and of branching of the nuclei are 
connected with and merge into one another; the unusual size also is a 
feature common both to the nuclei which are branched and to those 
which divide without mitosis. Korschelt (‘ Beitrage zur Morphologie 
und Physiclogie des Zellkerns,” Zool. Jabrbiicher, Abteilung fur Anat. 
und Ontogenie, Bd. iv., 1889) has shown in comprehensive fashion that 
branched nuclei frequently occur in cells such as those in which an intense 
secretion takes place. The branching of the nuclei points to the fact that 
they have adapted themselves to a large extent to the specialized physio- 
logical function, and this far-reaching adaptation involves the destruction 
of the nuclei after a longer or shorter interval. That there is a physio- 
logical and morphological connexion between the amitotic division and 
the branching of the nuclei is also to be deduced from the fact that they fre- 
quently occur side by side ; for instance, in some preparations of the whole 
of thealimentary canal of Porcellioscaber (which Dr. vom Rath most kindly 
allowed me to examine) I observed that the nuclei of the epithelium of 
the posterior half of the mid-gut exhibited manifold ramifications and 
here and there the figures of direct division. I would remark in passing 
that forms of nuclei such as we meet with in this instance have been 
described and figured by van Bambeke (‘“ Des déformations artiticielles 
du Noyau,” Archives de Biologie, t. vii., 1887), but that I am unable to 
discuss his paper further, because Iam not perfectly clear as to what van 
Bambeke wishes to convey by the expression ‘‘ Déformation artiticielle.” 

It will perhaps be advisable to make a subdivision for those cases of 
amitotic uuclear division which occur in conjunction with branching of 
the nuclei. 


366 Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Division 


division is accompanied by a division of the cell, a division 
of the attraction-sphere takes place. 

According to all the investigations which have hitherto 
been made, it is a matter of certainty that those nuclei which 
divide without mitosis are always distinguished by their 
evcessive size*, ‘This peculiarity appears also to occur in the 
case of the leucocyte-nuclei which divide without mitosis, 
although it is not so noticeable here as elsewhere. The 
unusual size is undoubtedly connected with the physiological 
function, and, in my opinion, it is permissible to advance the 
hypothesis that in the Metazoa amdtotic nuclear division 
occurs (chiefly, perhaps exclusively) in such nuclet as minister 
to a process of unusually active secretion or assimilation. 
With regard to this theory, I will now consider a few cases 
of amitotic division. 

The regressive changes which set in in the ege-cells in the 
vertebrate ovary take place with the help of leucocytes, which 
creep into their interior, and of cells which penetrate the outer 
wall of the egg-cell from the epithelium of the follicle, which 
has become multilamellar; the nuclei of the cells which effect 
the absorption of the egg-cell degenerate while continuing to 
increase in size, and exhibit amitotic division. The physio- 


logical conditions in this instance are the same as in the 


nuclei in the yolk of meroblastic Vertebrates, in so far as it is 


* In some cases large nuclei of this kind have had the term “ giant” 
applied to them. It would be advisable always to employ the same 
name for all unusually large nuclei occurring in the Metazoa (with 
the exception of the nuclei of the genital cells). In this sense we 
could generalize the expression ‘giant nucleus.” The term macro- 
nucleus, which is employed in speaking of the ciliated Infusoria and 
Acinetaria, should not be transferred to the Metazoa, for, indeed, the 
Protozoa in question occupy a position quite by themselves with reference 
to nuclear conditions, For the type of unusually large nuclei which is 
found in the Metazoa I would propose the name “ meganucleus.” Recent 
discoveries may then be stated very briefly as follows :—Where mega- 
nuclei occur there takes place a process of active secretion or assimila- 
tion; meganuclei can divide without mitosis, and amiiotic nuclear 
division among the Metazoa occurs only in meganuclei; meganuclei have 
only a limited capacity for division, and always perish after a time.—It 
would be advisable to give the nuclei of the genital cells an exceptional 
position, and not to include them among the meganuclei. It is true that 
the nucleus of the ovum, adapting itself to the ovogenetic processes, 
attains an extraordinary size, but its bulk is capable of diminution ; while 
in the case of a typical meganucleus, so far as we know, mitotic division 
never again takes place, the nucleus of the ovum undergoes mitotic 
division in giving rise to the first directive vesicle. In the nuclei of 
somatic ells the adaptation to a definite physiological function could 
advance so far as to annihilate the normal faculty for division; in the 
nuclei of the genital cells this naturally could not take place. 


in the Animal Kingdom. 567 


a question of exercising an assimilating influence upon the 
yolk-material. The changes undergone by the leucocytes and 
follicle-cells during the absorption of the egg-cell, and espe- 
cially the enlargement of the nucleus, the manifold forms of 
the amitotic division, the occurrence of multinuclear cells, 
and the disintegration of nuclei, have recently been minutely 
investigated by Ruge* in different Amphibia. Ruge’s paper 
contains so many observations of importance for the question 
before us that I must refer the reader to it, and cannot here 
attempt to recapitulate his results in a few words. 

A very typical case is that which has been described by 
Chun ft. In the nectocalyces of the Calycophorid Siphono- 
phora we find in the radial canals and in the anastomosing 
oftshoots from them “ the large flattened endoderm-cells filled 
with a brood of nuclei.” ‘The larger ones among them 
rarely exhibit rounded contours ; generally they show a band- 
like or vermiform elongation, and are beset with lateral 
papille.” ‘‘ Sometimes dumb-bell- or biscuit-shaped nuclei 
constrict into two equal halves, while at others the division of 
the nucleus more resembles a budding, in so far as the nucleus 
which is constricted off is considerably smaller, while the 
larger nucleus simultaneously exhibits various proliferations, 
which likewise commence to constrict.” “In no case does 
the direct division of the nucleus in the Siphonophora entail 
a subsequent division of the cell ;”” Chun lays special stress 
upon this fact, “since, moreover, in all cases where direct 
nuclear division has hitherto been shown to exist we get a 
formation of multinuclear cells, but no certain evidence of a 
subsequent division of the cell.” It appears to be probable 
that the nuclei described by Chun possess an energetic physio- 
logical activity of the kind mentioned above ; for the forma- 
tion of the plexiform anastomosing offshoots of the radial 
canals points to the fact that the epithelium of these canals is 
destined to come into contact with the surrounding tissues to 
the largest possible extent, and, as Chun asserts, is of great 
importance for the metabolism of the musculature of the 
nectocalyces which effects the swimming-motion. 

In many insects we find nuclei of quite remarkable size 
in the nutritive cells, which collect round the egg-cell in 
the ovary in order to supply it with nutrient material {; in 


* G. Ruge, “ Vorginge am Eifullikel der Wirbeltiere,” Morphologisches 
Jahrbuch, xv. Bd., 1890. 

+ C. Chun, “ Ueber die Bedeutung der direkten Kernteilung,” Schrif- 
ten der physikal.-dkon. Gesellschaft zu Konigsberg i. Pr., 31 Jahrg., 
1890. 

{ Compare also the figure of the large nutritive cells of Musca vomi- 


368 Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotie Nuclear Division 


nutritive cells of this kind in the terminal chamber of the 
ovaries of different species of bugs Korschelt * has observed 
the figures of amitotic nuclear division. 

In the follicle epithelium which envelopes the ovum of the 
mole-cricket (‘le tapis cellulaire qui recouvre lceuf de la 
taupe-grillon arrivé a l’état parfait”) Carnoy T saw amitotic 
nuclear division and multinuclear cells. Since the cells of 
the epithelium of the follicle play a great part in the nourish- 
ment of the growing egg-cell, and since they lose their 
importance when the egg-cell becomes fully ripe, the biolo- 
gical conditions which we have emphasized above exist in 
this case also. 

In the large nuclei of the external layers of the embryonic 
envelope of a Brazilian scorpion direct division has been 
observed by Blochmann $. “ A division of the cell in con- 
nexion with this division of the nucleus probably never occurs 
in any case.” In none of his preparations did Blochmann 
find an indication of cell-division; ‘the absence of cell- 
division is also attested by the large number of binuclear cells 
which are found in all parts of the embryonic envelope.” 
“The embryonic envelope is a transitory structure, which 
certainly undergoes disintegration soon after these divisions.” 
Whether this embryonic membrane has an important physio- 
logical function, whether it perhaps secretes a serous fluid 
which surrounds the embryo, cannot at present be deter- 
mined. 

In Cyclas cornea (a small freshwater mussel) I have 
observed a striking enlargement and peculiar fragmentation 
in the nuclei of the epithelium of the brood-pouches, which 
arise in the gills and surround the embryos §. A fluid 
gradually accumulates in the brood-capsules; a secretory 
function on the part of the cells is therefore rendered probable. 
Certain of the epithelial cells separate from the wall and are 
devoured by the embryos, which continue to grow within the 
brood-capsules until they attain sexual maturity. 


toria in Henking’s paper “ Die ersten Entwicklungsvorgange im Fliegenei,’ 
Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. 46, 1888. 

* Korschelt, “ Ueber die Entstehung und Bedeutung der verschiedenen 
Zellenelemente des Insektenovariums,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. 43, 
1886. 

+ J. B. Carnoy, “ La Cystodiérése chez les Arthropodes,” La Cellule, 
t. i, 1884, p. 219. 

{ Blochmann, ‘‘ Ueber direkte Kernteilung in der Embryonalhulle der 
Skorpione,” Morphol. Jahrbuch, x. Bd., 1885. 

§ H. E. Ziegler, “ Die Entwicklung von Cyclas cornea,” Zeitschrift 
fiir wiss. Zoologie, 41 Bd., 1885, 


in the Animal Kingdom. 369 


The epithelium of the urinary bladder of different mammals, 
especially the mouse and the dog, has recently received a 
minute investigation at the hands of A. 8. Dogiel, who writes 
as follows *:—‘‘ In one and the same multilamellar epithe- 
lium we find amitotic nuclear division in the cells of the upper 
layers, and mitotic in those of the remaining layers.” “ In 
different mammals, but chiefly in the small Rodents, the 
uppermost epithelial cells of the urimary bladder are of an 
extraordinary size, and possess a large number of nuclei.” 
‘We see that the process of multiplication of the nuclei in 
the epithelial ceils of the uppermost layers is similar to that 
which is found in the giant cells, leucocytes, epithelium of 
the mammary glands, &c., namely direct amitotic nuclear 
division, or even, more properly speaking, bud-formation.” 
The uppermost cells of the epithelium of the urinary bladder 
have a secretory function and give rise to the layer of mucus, 
“which protects the mucous membrane of the bladder from 
the effects of direet contact with the urine.” If we further 
reflect that in multilamellar epithelia the uppermost layer of 
cells always undergoes a gradual degeneration and is regene- 
rated from the deeper layers, we see that in the case of 
aimitotic nuclear division before us the biological conditions 
are pertectly typical T. 

In cells which are typical gland-cells amitotic division of 
the nucleus is not raret. Gland-cells in which an active 
secretion takes place always have a considerable bulk and 
usually a large nucleus§, which never divides by mitosis ; 


* A.S. Dogiel, “ Ueber das Epithel der Harnblase,” Archiv f. mikrosk: 
Anatomie, 35 Bd., 1890. 

+ Amitotic nuclear division in the epithelium of the bladder has been 
found not only in Mammals, but also in Urodela, Flemming observed it 
in the Salamander, but is inclined to regard its occurrence not as normal, 
but rather as pathological (Flemming, ‘ Amitotische Kernteilung im 
Blasenepithel des Salamanders,” Archiy f. mikr. Anat. Bd. 34, 1890). 

{ The secretion of milk is allied to glandular secretion, yet we cannot 
tegard the milk-cells as typical gland-cells, for the body and the nucleus 
of the cell are not appreciably enlarged. Nissen (Arehiv f. mikr, Anat. 
Bd. 26, 1886) writes as follows on the subject of milk-cells :—* In 
hundreds of preparations [ have not been able to detect mitoses, in spite 
of the fact that multiplication of the nuclei is an extremely frequent 
occurrence. Perhaps, therefore, direct nuclear division takes place in this 
ease. However this may be, the nuclei lying at the inner end of the cell 
separate from the epithelial cells surrounded by a portion of proto- 

lasm. 

§ Korschelt (‘* Ueber die Bedeutung des Kerns fiir die tierische Zelle,” 
Sitzungsber. der Gesellschaft naturf. Freunde zu Berlin, 1887, p. 127) 
writes :—“ It is highly remarkable that the bulky nuclei... . occur pre- 
cisely in cells which have a secretory function. This may point to the 


Ann. & Maq. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 25 


3870 Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Division 


if amitotic division of the nucleus sets in, it is not usually 
followed by division of the cell. 

In Triton (according to Klein *) the figures of amitotic 
nuclear division are met with in the large gland-cells which 
clothe (or, more correctly speaking, fill) the sac-shaped 
dermal glands, and multinuclear cells are also found among 
them, 

In Anilocra (an Isopod Crustacean) O, vom Rath + found 
very large nuclei, which divide without mitosis, in large 
glandular celis, which in all probability are the salivary 
glands of the animal; several nuclei are often found in one 
cell. 

We now come to the eases of direct nuclear division which 
are met with in the epithelinm of the alimentary canal of 
Crustacea and Insects f, in the hepatic tubules of Crustacea, 
and in the Malpighian tubes of Insects. For we have here 
always to deal with cells of a glandular character. 

With regard to the Malpighian tubes, amitotic division 
was found in the larva of Aprophora spumaria by Carnoy § 
and in Dytiscus marginalis by Platner ||. “The cells of the 
Malpighian vessels of Insects,” writes Platner, ‘ are exceeded 
in size only by the ova. ‘The diameter of the nucleus is often 
three times larger, and even more, than that of the cells of 
the Salamander, and at the same time, in spite of the most 
vigorous multiplication of cells, necessitated by the consump- 
tion which takes place when the organs are doing their work, 
we find no mitosis. We meet with the greatest difference in 
the size of the cells; the large cells contain one large nucleus, 


fact that the nuclei are of quite extraordinary importance for such cells, 
that they exercise a certain influence on the activity of the cell. We 
receive further support for this conjecture in the fact that the nuclei do 
not at first possess the considerable circumference and unusual form, but 
only acquire these when the cells enter upon their functions.” 

* F. Klein, “ Observations on the Glandular Epithelium and Division 
of Nuclei in the Skin of the Newt,’ Quart. Journ. Micr, Sci. vol. xix. 
1879. 

+ O. vom Rath, “ Ueber eine eigenartige polyzentrische Anordnung 
des Chromatins,” Zoologischer Anzeiger, 1890, p. 384. 

t In Nematodes also amitotic nuclear division occurs in the epithelium 
of the alimentary canal. Hoyer found the figures of direct nuclear 
division and multinuclear cells in the alimentary canal of sexually mature 
individuals of Rhabdonema nigrovenosum (Hoyer, ‘ Ueber ein fiir das 
Studium der ‘direkten’ Kernteilung vorziiglich geeignetes Objekt,” 
Anatom. Anzeiger, 5 Jahrg. 1890, p. 26). 

§ J. B. Carnoy, “La Cytodiérése chez les Arthropodes,” La Cellule, 
t. i., 1884, p. 219. 

|| G. Platner, ‘Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Zelle und ihre Teilungs- 
erscheinungen,” Archiv f. mikrosk. Anatomie, 83 Bd. 


in the Animal Kingdom. OTe 


or two smaller ones, or even three, four, or five; the nuclei 
themselves are found in all stages of direct division. 

The conditions presented by ‘the epithelium of the mid-gut 
of Insects * and Crustacea require special discussion. After 
a critical examination of the literature we must arrive at the 
conclusion that in such epithelial cells as are already func- 
tioning as gland-cells, or in which the process of secretion is 
just beginning. direct nuclear division may occur; that these 
cells dl fie nuclei are then gradually or periodically cast 
off, and that the regeneration of the epithelium usually 
proceeds from isolated groups of young cells, or from regene- 
ration-pits, the cells of which multiply by mitosis. Frenzel’st 
observations also admit of interpretation in this sense. This 
author noticed in the intestinal epithelium of Phronima a tew 
scattered islands of younger cells, which were not engaged in 
secretion and multiplied actively by mitosis. In Astacus, 
Maja, and Dromia he observed typical amitotic nuclear divi- 
sion f. Asregards Insects, Frenzel writes as follows :—‘‘ The 
cells of the mid-gut have to perform the task of furnishing 
the digestive secretion, and a portion of them, namely the 
true epithelial cells, in "the caterpillars the columnar as well as 
the mucous-cells, constantly perish in so doing” §. “The 
true epithelial cells in the mid-gut of Insects, it matters not 
whether they belong to the actual intestinal tube or to its 
evaginations, or whether they are to be ascribed to the type 
of elongated columnar cells, or to that of rounded mucous 
cells, propagate by the method of direct amitotic nuclear 
division.” So far Frenzel’s statements agree very well with 


* Amitotic nuclear division occurs not only in the mid-gut, but also in 
the hind-gut of Insects. Faussek (e Beitrage zur Histologie des Darm- 
kanals der Insekten,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. 45, 1887) observed 
it in the hind-gut of a grasshopper (2 emobia muric ata, Pall. ) and in the 
rectal glands of Atschna-larves. So far as we know, this division of the 
nucleus is not followed by a division of the cell. 

+ J. Frenzel, “* Ueber den: Darmkaual der Crustaceen nebst Bemer- 
kungen zur Epithelregeneration,” Archiv fir mikrosk. Anat. 25 Bd., 1885; 
ub Einiges iiber den Mitteldarm der Insekten, sowie iiber E pithelregene- 
ration,” Archiv fur mikrosk. Anat. 26 Bd., 1286. 

ital ‘have noticed in sections of Astacus that the nuclei of the epithelial 
cells of the mid-gut, in certain regions lying in the depths of the folds, 
have the appearance of young nuclei, which probably divide by mitosis. 

§ The way in which the secretion collects.in the cells of the mid-gut 
of Insects, and how such cells, with their nuclei, are cast off into the 
lumen of ‘the intestine when the secretion is poured forth, has been 
minutely described by A. van Gehuchten (“ Recherches histologiques sur 
Vappareil digestif de la larve de Ptychoptera contaminata,”’ La Cellule, 
t. vi. 1890). Mingazzini, too, alludes to the casting off of the epithelial 
cells (“ Ricerche sul canale digerente dei Lamellicorni fitofagi,” Mitt. a. 
d. zool. Station zu Neapel, ix. Bd., 1889, pp. 55 and 279). 


2)" 


372 Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Divis‘on 


the theoretical views which may be brought to bear on the 
point. But Frenzel continues :—“ while the specific gland- 
cells of the pits multiply by the method of indirect (mitotic) 
nuclear. division.” Frenzel considers, therefore, that the 
epithelial cells multiply by amitotic division, the gland-cells 
by mitosis, and this view stands in abrupt contradiction to the 
statements above. The state of the case is very easily 
explained when we consider that the cells of the pits, which 
divide by mitosis, furnish not the slightest grounds for being 
regarded as gland-cells; the body of the cell is small and 
contains no drops of secretion. Much more light is conse- 
quently thrown upon the matter by regarding the pits not as 
glandular, but as regenerative, and assuming that the ‘‘ true 
epithelial cells’? are regenerated and thrust forward there- 
from. In Periplaneta orientalis, L., I have by the study of 
sections convinced myself of the justice of this view. 

We should therefore have no grounds whatever for the assump- 
tion, were we to conclude that in the intestinal canal of Crustacea 
or Insects the multiplication of cells is based upon amitotic 
nuclear division, and it appears, on the contrary, that amitotic 
nuclear division only occurs in such cells as are in the act of 
functioning as gland-cells and which sooner or later will 
perish in so doing. It may here be also mentioned that in 
many Arthropods there takes place at a certain time a shedding 
of the whole glandular epithelium of the mid-gut. According 
to Bizozzero (Atti della R. Accad. d. Sc. di Torino, vol. xxiv. 
1888-89, p. 702) in Hydrophilus piceus the whole epithelinm 
of the mid-gut is shed every two to five days, and the new 
epithelium is formed from the ‘intestinal glands” (regene- 
ration pits) by protrusion and metamorphosis of the cells. 
In Polydesmids it was observed by O. vom Rath * that 
during ecdysis the epithelium of the mid-gut is shed and 
regenerated. In Hymenoptera the epithelium of the mid-gut 
is renewed during the pupa state (vdde Frenzel, loc. cit. 
p. 257). The dissolution of the existing mid-gut epithelium 
in the pupa stage of the Muscide has long been known owing 
to the fundamental investigation of Weismann Tt, and the 
development of the new epithelium has recently been described 
by Kowalevsky | and van Rees§. The latter writes as 

* O. vom Rath, “Ueber die Fortpflanzung der Diplopoden (Chilo- 
gnathen),” Berichte der naturf. Gesellschaft zu Freiburg 1. B., Bd. v., 
3 IG 
ae Ween “Die nachembryonale Entwicklung der Musciden,” 
Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie, 14 Bd., 1864. 

q A. Kowalevsky, “ Beitrige zur Kenntnis der nachembryonale Ent- 
wicklung der Musciden,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zoologie, 45 Bd., 1887. 

§ J. van Rees, “ Beitrage zur Kenntnis der innern Metamorphose yon 


in the Animal Kingdom. ate 


follows :—“ The whole internal epithelial tube, as well as a 
number of smaller cells which I am inclined to aa 
as connective tissue, is cast off into the lumen. Only 
number of epithelial islets remain behind, nestling oe 
against the at present undissolved larval muscular layer.” 
According to Carnoy (/oc. c?t.) amitotic nuclear division in 
the Arthropods is also met with in the nuclei of the muscle- 
fibres and in the nuclei of the testicular tubes. Carnoy main- 
tains that in fully-developed muscle-fibres of all ee 


he invariably observed direct nuclear division only *; from 
this we can raise no objection against the views represented 


above, since it is easily conceivable that the nuclei of mature 

muscle-fibres adapt themselves to their special physiological 
functions. As regards the nuclei of the testicular tubes, we 
must naturally strictly distinguish whether the amitotic 
division occurs in the nuclei of spermatogonia or in those of 
the supporting- (companion- or fluid-furnishing [Begleit- oder 
Saft-]}) cells which have a secretory function. In the latter 
amitotic division may be expected; but certain statements 
exist, according to which it occurs in spermatogonia ; these 
cases must be submitted to fresh investigation. As Dr. vom 
Rath is at present working at this question in the Zoological 
Institute here, I will not further discuss it f. 

We shall not be surprised to find that amitotic nucleate 
division occurs in the cells of the fat-body of Arthropods ; 
for these cells, in their physiological function, are adapted to 
the storing-up of nutritive material, and disintegrate if the 
nutritive material is used to build up other tissues. Carnoy 
(loc. cit.) describes the amitotic division of the nuclei of cells 
of the fat-body, and mentions that, in consequence of the 
absence of cell-division, cells with several nuclei (from two to 


Musca vomitoria,” Zool. Jahrbiicher, Abt. fiir Anat, u. Ontog., iii, Bd., 
ee 

* With reference to the direct nuclear division obsenved in the muscle- 
cells of Vertebrates, Flemming declares (loc, cit. p. 290) that it plays no 
part in the physiological erowth of the muscles, and that the amitotic 
multiplication of nuclei occurring in the pathological regeneration of 
muscle-fibres has the value of a phenomenon of degeneration. As supple- 
menting this I may further refer to Robert's paper, * Versuche tiber die 
Wiederbildung quergestreifter Muskelfasern” (Ziegler’s Beitrage zur 
pathol. Anatomie und allgem, Pathologie, x. Bd., 1891, p. 169), according 
to which, in the multiplication of cells which give rise to the young 
muscle-fibres, mitotic division exclusively occurs. 

+ Irefer the reader to the communication from O, vom Rath, which is 
about to appear in the ‘Zool. Anzeiger, on “The Import of Amitotie 
Nuclear Division in the Testis’ (“ Die Bedeutune der amitotischen 
Kernteilung im Hoden”) 


374 Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Division 


ten) are frequently met with *. The consumption of the cells 
of the fat-body has been minutely observed by van Rees (loc. 
cit. pp. 76-83) in the pupa of Ausca vomitoria. “ It is not 
only the muscles of the larva,” he writes, “ which are utilized 
as tood by the leucocytes of the pupa. I have found that 
the fat-cells also are attacked by them, serve them as food, 
and are at any rate partially destroyed by them. On tbe 
third day I was able, by examining sections, to recognize with 
certainty the presence of a small number of blood-corpuscles 
in the interior of these fat-cells. Most of them lay in the 
immediate neighbourhood of the nucleus, some few in the 
protoplasmic net of the fat-cell between the small fat-granules. 
In some blood-corpuscles I found from two to three nuclei, or 
even six or a still larger number. On the sixth day more 
than a hundred leucocytes were collected round the nucleus 
of the fat-cell; the nucleus steadily loses stainable matter, so 
that the idea naturally arises that the latter is dissolving and 
is being conveyed to the blood-corpuscles by osmosis. It is 
not until several days have elapsed that a portion of the fat- 
cells disappears, and another portion later still. The leuco- 
cytes now disperse through the fluid of the body, and we are 
then able to distinguish, besides leucocytes with only a single 
nucleus, others which possess several nuclei, even as many as 
twelve.” 

Among the Worms, we find in the Echinorhynchi a typical 
example of amitotic nuclear division. According to Ha- 
mann’s + careful description the nuclei of the dermal layer 
and those of the lemnisci grow to an enormous size and tre- 
quently exhibit branched and lobate forms. Constriction 
into two equal or unequal parts or resolution into several 
fragn ents frequently occur. Since the limits of the cell have 
disap peared there can be no question of a division of the cell 
following on division of the nucleus. The function of the 
nuclei is manifestly that of assimilation; for, as is well 
known, the Echinorhynchi possess no alimentary canal, and 
are nourished by osmosis through the skin; vacuoles are 
formed in the dermal layer which coalesce into a lacunar 
system ; the lemnisci, which have arisen as local thickenings 
ot the dermal leyer, are traversed by large cavities, which are 

* In Vertebrates, too, we find several nuclei in the fat-cells in many 
kinds of absorption of fat (Flemming, Archiv fiir mikrosk. Anatomie, 
Bd. 7, 1871, pp. 71, 830, 357, note; and Virchow’s Archiv, 1872). Since 
the observations in question date from an earlier period, in which no 
attention was as yet paid to the difference between mitotic and amitotic 
division, the case in this respect is not yet clear. 

+ O. Hamann, ‘‘ Monographie der Acanthocephalen (Echinorhyuchen),” 
Jenaische Zeitschrift, 25 Bd., 1890, pp. 140 and 215, 


in the Animal Kingdom. es 


connected with the lacuna of the dermal layer of the neck and 
proboscis. Since the proboscis and the neck are buried in 
the intestinal wall of the host, and the rest of the body in the 
lumen of the intestine is surrounded by the contents of the 
latter, nutrition can be carried on by means of the lacunar 
system of the proboscis, the neck, and the lemnisci, as well 
as that of the remainder of the dermal layer. The lacunar 
system of the lemnisci has, moreover, a hydrodynamic 
importance for the extension and retraction of the proboscis. 
According to Kiickenthal* direct nuclear division occurs 
in the Annelids, in the “ lymphoid cells,” which float in the 
body-cavity ; many of these cells contain two or four nuclei. 
Kiickenthal considers that the direct division of the nucleus 
is followed by division of the cell, and he believes that the 
quadrinuclear cells divide into four uninuclear ones. <Ac- 
cording to his view the cells which have arisen in this way 
apply themselves to the dorsal vessel and to the intestine, and 
change into chloragogen-cells T, which then finally perish by 
being set free and degenerating. It appears to me that the 
question of the regeneration of the lymphoid and chloragogen- 
cells is not yet completely explained by these observations, 
In the uterus of Mammals, in the processes which follow 
the setting-in of pregnancy, especially in the formation of the 
lacenta, amitotic nuclear division occurs in various tissues. 
We learn from the papers of Masius ¢ and Minot § that in the 
rabbit fragmentation of the nuclei and multinuclear cells occur 
in the degenerating uterine epithelium, and that in the endo- 
thelium cells of degenerating walls of vessels large fragmented 
nuclei and peculiar groups of nuclei, pointing to direct nuclear 
division, are met with. [discuss these phenomena no further, 
since it would be too difficult and would lead us too far astray 
to investigate to what extent processes of absorption and 
secretion are operating in these cases. 
‘The cases of amitotic nuclear division which belong to the 
doniain of the pathologists, especially the nuclear division in 


* W. Kiickenthal, “Ueber die lymphoiden Zellen der Anneliden,” 
Jen. Zeitschrift f. Naturw. 18 Bd., 1885. 

+ This statement of Kiickenthals contradicts Vedjovsky’s observation 
(«System und Morphologie der Oligochaten,’ Prag, 1884, p. 112), according 
to which the regeneration of the degenerating chloragogen-cells proceeds 
frcm smell young cells which lie deep down between the large cells. 

{ J. Masius, “ De la Genése du Placenta chez le lapin,” Archives de 
Biologie, t. ix., 1889. 

Ch. Sedgwick Minot, “ Uterus and Embryo.—I. Rabbit; IH. Maun,” 
Journal of Morphology, vol. ii., 1889, Boston, ass. 


376 =Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Division 


the giant cells *, which are met with in the spleen, in the 
marrow of the bones}, and in tumours, I leave entirely on 
one side. 

From all the statements which have been brought forward 
the reader will have perceived that in the Metazoa amitotic 
nuclear division only oceurs in those cases in which the nuclei 
have adapted themselves to a special function; it always 
points to the approaching dissolution of the nuclei. Waldeyerft 
is of the opinion ‘that the amitotic method of division is the 
primary one, as being the simpler. ‘The cases which occur 
in the Metazoa are totally unfitted to support this view ; 
amitotic nuclear division in the Metazoa always appears as 
secondarily acquired. We have yet to discuss the occurrence 
of amitotie nuclear division among the Protozoa, 

Since karyokinesis occurs with such striking agreement in 
the whole of the animal and the whole of the vegetable 
kingdom, we may accordingly conclude that this process is 
phylogenetically a very old one, and was already generally 
distributed in the common ancestors of animals and plants. 
In agreement with this is the fact that mitotic division is 
observed in almost all classes of the Protozoa. Among the 
Rhizopods it has been clearly established for Huglypha §, 
and among the Heliozoa for Actinospherium ||; among the 
Radiolaria, too, it appears not to be absent, for Brandt 4] has 
observed in the case of the small nuclei of the Spherozoids a 
spindle-shaped transformation during division. Among the 
Flagellata Biitschli has seen in Huglena durmg the division 


* T cannot venture to enter into the discussion of the obscure physio- 
logical import of the giant cells; I refer the reader to Flemming’s state- 
ments (Archiv f. mikr. Anatomie, Bd. 37, p. 292). The occurrence of 
direct nuclear division and of the formation of giant cells in the marrow 
of the bones and in tumours has recently been treated of in Straebe’s 
paper, “ Ueber MKernteilung und Riesenzellenbildung in Geschwiilsten 
und im Knochenmark,” Diss. vorg. d. med. Fakultaét zu Freiburg i. B., 
1890. 

+ In many animals (e. 7. the mouse) the occurrence of giant cells in 
the spleen and in the marrow of the bones is so regular as to lead us to 
regard it as the result of a normal rather than of a pathological process. 

{ Waldeyer, “ Ueber Karyokinese und ihre Beziehungen zu den 
Befruchtungsvorgar gen,” Aychiv f. mikrosk, Anatomie, 82 Bd., 1888, 
p. 44. 

§ Schewiakoff, “‘ Ueber die karyokinetische Kernteilung von Luglypha 
alveolata,’ Morphol. Jahrbuch, 15 Bd., 1887. 

|| A. Gruber, “ Ueber Kernteilungsvorgiinge bei einigen Protozoen,” 
Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. 38, 1883.—R. Hertwig, ‘ Ueber die Kern- 
teilung bei Actinospharium Lichhorni,’ Jenaische Zeitschrift, Bd. 17, 
1844. 

q KX. Brandt, “ Die koloniebildenden Radiolarien (Spheerozoen),” Fauna 
und Llora des Golfes von Neapel, xiii, Monographie, Berlin, 1885. 


in the Animal Kingdom. 377 


of the nucleus “ a distinct spindle, with delicate nuclear plate,” 
and he is of the opinion that nuclear division in the Flagellata 
“in general approaches the so-called indirect nuclear divi- 
sion” *, Among the Ciliate Infusoria the micronuclei always 
divide with mitosis f. 

If we now wish to consider amitotic division in the Protozoa 
we must first make a strict distinction between those Protozoa 
which at the same time contain both a macro- and a micro- 
nucleus and those in which only a single kind of nucleus is 
present. In the former the amitotic division of the macro- 
nucleus is an established fact, among the latter I know of no 
case in which amitotic division was incontestably and indu- 
bitably proved. As it is only since the commencement of 
the eighties that Protozoa have been treated by such methods 
of conservation and staining, that the disposition of the chro- 
matin in the division of the nucleus can be made out f, no 
weight can be attached to any statement of earlier date. [ 
am also unable to attach any great weight to the more recent 
observation of Brandt (/oc. cit.), that direct nuclear division 
occurs in the formation of swarm-spores of Spherozoids, 
having regard to the fact that in such small nuclei the chro- 
matin elements and the outline of the spindle are difficult to 
see, and that in consequence of the smallest imperfections in 
preparation the former may become clotted together. 

If we now turn to the Ciliate Infusoria and the Acine- 
taria, in which a micronucleus (small or secondary nucleus 
[‘‘ Kleinkern, Nebenkern ”]) and a macronucleus (large or 
primary nucleus [‘‘ Grosskern, Hauptkern’”’]) exist, and 
consider the morphological properties and the function of the 
nacronucleus, we shall find that between the macronucleus 
of the Protozoa and the meganucleus of the Metazoa (cf. 
p- 366, note) manitold analogies § exist. The macronucleus 

* Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen.—I. Biitschli, Protozoa; II. Abt. 
Mastigophora,’ p. 742. 

t+ In Opalina ranarum, in which, so far as we at present know, only a 
single form of nuclei, and not both kinds, occurs, mitotic division has 
been distinctly described by Pfitzner (“ Zur Kernteilung bei den Proto- 
zoen,” Morphol. Jahrbuch, Bd. xi.). 

As the contour of the nucleus in this instance is always distinct during 
the mitosis, and consequently by the application of a faulty method of 
staining the division would appear to be direct, we have the greater right 
to submit the statements as to direct nuclear division in Protozoa toa 
severe criticism. 

{ The development of the methods of preserving Protozoa and staining 
their nuclei is marked by the publications of A. Certes (Compt. Rend. 
Acad. Se. Paris, t. Ixxxviii., 1879), E. Korschelt (Zool, Anzeiger, no. 109, 
1882), Landsberg (Zool. Anzeizer, no. 114, 1882), and A. Gruber (Zeitschr. 
f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. 38, 1882), 

§ The macro- and mez inucleus have arisen in two independent ways. 


378  =Dr. H. E. Ziegler on Amitotic Nuclear Division 


of the Protozoa is of the greatest importance for nourishment 
and growth *. It is distinguished by its remarkable size ft, 
and in large Protozoa assumes a branched shape or that of a 
ribbon or wreath of roses. With regard to the distribution of 
chromatin it exhibits a certain similarity to the meganuclei 
of the Metazoa. ‘The process of division may be simply 
described as direct, or, with reference to the longitudinal 
streaking and finely fibrillar structure which appears in the 
dividing nuclens, as an intermediate stage between mitotic 
and amitotic division. It is very probable that the number 
ot possible divisions is not unlimited, and that, as stated by 
Biitschhi and Maupas ((oe. c7t. p. 400), on the basis of breeding- 
experiments, conjugation must set in from time to time, when 
the existing macronucleus undergoes dissolution { and is 
replaced by one newly formed. As in the Metazoa, so there- 
fore in the Protozoa also, amitotic division appears only in the 
case of those nuclei which perish after a certain time; it is 
true that a large number, even several hundreds, of divisions 
may ensue before regeneration becomes necessary, while 
among the Metazoa amitotic division indicates the near 


We may not speak of an homology, because the Ciliate Infusoria and the 
Acinetaria must be regarded as terminal branches of the Protozoon stem, 
which grow no higher; the root of the Metazoa does not proceed from 
these branches of the Protozoa, and to bring the meganuclei of the Meta- 
zoa and the macronuclei of the Protozoa into direct phylogenetic relation- 
ship with one another is entirely inadmissible. 

* Latterly, following the example of Biitschli, the micronucleus has 
frequently been distinguished as the sexual nucleus, and the macronucleus 
as the metabolism-nucleus (vide Butschh, ‘ Protozoa, III. Abt. Infusoria,’ 

1645). Compare also the statements of R. Hertwig, “ Ueber die 
Conjugation der Infusorien,” Abhandl. d. k. Akademie, Munchen, II. K1. 
17 Bd., 1889, p. 216 et segg. 

+ Maupas (“ Le rajeunissement caryogamique chez les ciliés,” Archives 
de Zoologie, exp. et gén. 2 sér. t. vii., 1889, x. p. 444) writes :—“ An 
extremely important consequence results from the growth of the new 
macronuclei. ‘These nuclei in point of fact lose the faculty of dividing by 
karyomitosis, and henceforward only multiply by simple constriction. 
At the same time their function, having become purely vegetative, will 
be confined to the control of nutrition, growth, and agamic multiplica- 
tion. ‘They have entirely lost the faculty of rejuvenating caryogamy.” 

{ Maupas (lve. cit. p. 446), writes:—“ The mode of eliminating the 
old nucleus differs slightly according to the species. In Colpidium.... 
the whole becomes disorganized at once, and gradually dissolves by a slow 
absorption, resembling actual digestion. In the Oxytrichidie, Loxophyl- 
lide, uplotidee, and Vorticellidie this absorption is preceded by a frag- 
mentation ; lastly, in the two large Paramecia preparation is made for 
the fragmentation itself by a preliminary unrolling of the nuclear mass, 
which becomes drawn out into long ribbons.” A detailed description of 
the dissolution of the macronucleus will be found in Butschli, doc. cit, 
p. 1613. 


in the Animal Kingdom. 379 


approach of the end of the divisions ; nevertheless it must at 
the same time be remarked that the amitotie division of the 
macronucleus runs a more regular course and stands much 
nearer to mitotic division than the typical cases of amitotic 
division which occur in the Metazoa. 

Tt would not be quite correct simply to assert that in the 
Protozoa direct nuclear division is followed by division of the 
cell, because before a ciliated Infusorian or an Acinetarian 
divides a double nuclear division takes place—the direct 
division of the macronucleus and the indirect of the micro- 
nucleus *, 

It follows from what has been stated that also in Protozoa 
amitotic division, in so far as we know it at present, is seen 
not as the primeval method, but as that which is of secondary 
origin. We have therefore now no empirical ground for the 
view that indirect nuclear division has originated phylogene- 
tically from direct. The question as to the earliest origin of 
mitosis leads to that of the earliest origin of the nucleus, and 
is equally obscure. 


Freiburg i. B., Zoological Institute of the University, 
April 1891. 


Pos tscript. 


A short time before I received the proof-sheets of this paper 
there appeared M. Loewit’s treatise on “ Regeneration and 
Constitution of the White Blood-corpuscles” (‘ Neubildung 
und Beschaftenheit der weissen Blutkérperchen,” Ziegler’s 
Beitriige zur pathol. Anatomie und allg. Pathologie, 10 Bd., 
1891, p. 215), im which it is stated that the cells which float 
in the blood of the crayfish always exhibit amitotic nuclear 
division ; this nuclear division is frequently followed by 
division of the cell, but multinuclear cells also occur. It 
appears to me that no objection can be derived from these 
observations against the statements which I have made above: 
for, in the first place, Loewit himself gives a detailed descrip- 
tion of the secretory nature of the cells of the craytish’s blood ; 
he mentions that ‘in the cell-body of numerous cells of the 
craytish’s blood in the tresh state glistening drop-like 
structures of varying form and size, and resembling fat, are 


* Since in many Acinetaria, and especially in the swarm-spores of 
Podophrya, micronuclei have been shown to exist (vide Biitschli, loc. ect. 
p- 1873; Maupas, due. ert. p. 885), the well-known constricting-off of the 
nucleus in the formation of the swarm-spores of Podophrya simply repre- 
sents the division of the macronucleus. 


380 Mr. G. Lewis on 


contained ;” he terms the blood-corpuscles simply “ unicellular 
movable glands,” and, with reference to the chemical nature of 
the secretion, ‘ ‘ slobulin- containing albumen-glands.” In the 
second place, so far as can be judged from his publication, 
Loewit only examined the blood which flowed from a wound 
on the body or which was drawn up from between the organs 
by a pipette ; it is consequently a permissible hypothesis that 
centres for the regeneration of blood-corpuscles exist in the 
crayfish as in the Insects (see p. 213 of this volume of the 
‘ Biologisches Centralblatt’), which, from a physiological 
standpoint, would be comparable to the lymphatic glands of 
Vertebrates, and in which the division of the cells may take 
place by mitosis. If this is the case it does not appear 
remarkable that amitotic nuclear division occurs in the blood- 
corpuscles circulating in the body, which, indeed, have an 
assimilating and a secretory function. A short time ago 
Cuénot (Archives de Zoologie, exp. et gén. 2° série, t. ix., 
1891, pp. 78 and 83) observed in the crayfish i in the gills and 
in the neighbourhood of the heart “ glandes lymphatiques,” 
which he Tegards as the centres for the regeneration of the 
blood- corpuscles. I believe therefore that it has not been 
conclusively proved by Loewit’s investigations that a 
‘regenerative ” amitotic nuclear division exists. I may 
incidentally remark that Dr. vom Rath has shown me a series 
of sections of a young fish-louse (Cymothoa, sp., from Naples, 
5 millim. long), in which mitotic division of blood- corpuscles 


was abundantly visible. 


XLIX.—On new Species of Histeride. By Georcr Lewis. 


THIS paper is the seventh of a series published 1 in this Maga- 
zine on the Histeride, and in the fifth memoir, that of June 
1885, the estimate of known species was given as 1485, 
whieh included these given in the Munich Catalogue and in 
Schmidt’s List of 1884. Since this assessment was made 
nearly 450 species have been uoticed by various authors ; but 
these figures include those of this paper and 16 of a paper in 
the press recording new species from Burmah, and do not 
note any cenectiens in the general number eich may have 
arisen through the adjustment of the synonymy. Taking the 
total, then, as it stands now at 1850 species, it cannot be said, as 
regards their present numbers, that the Histeride are a very 
important family im the Coleoptera ; but there are several 


new Species of Histeride. 381 


large collections in Europe containing material which is not 
yet worked out, and these must contain a very considerable 
number of new species, while beyond this nearly every 
collector who visits places outside the European limit dis- 
covers species to be added to our lists. Hven those whose 
rambles merely extend to the Algerian border of the Medi- 
terranean bring home novelties. 

The family will probably ultimately rank with the Nitidu- 
lidee and Colydiide, families in which the more curious species 
require of a collector a careful study of various insect-habits, 
as most of them are entomophagous or commensal ; and these 
habits lead to many-sided instincts which go hand in hand 
with an intricacy of structure anda refinement of colour which 
makes the acquisition of a new species, possessed of such 
characteristics, a most attractive element in the popular side 
of entomology. 


List of Species arranged generically. 


Apobletes Duvivieri. Eretmotus carinatus. 


semirufus. 
Platysoma solitarium. 
constrictum, 
Liopygus, n. gen. 


Pachycrierus violaceipennis, 


Hister recurvus, Mars. 
Sikora. 

Kpierus dux. 

imitans. 

Baconia festiva. 
Carcinops dulcis. 
Paratropus manicatus. 
castaneus. 
effertus. 
deedalus. 
anthracinus. 


| 


Semperi. Triballus corylophioides. 
platysomoides. Saprinus flavipennis, Péringuey. 
corticalis, Saprinodes, n. gen. 


falcifer. 

Teretriosoma viridicatum. 
cingulum, 

nigrescens. 
Grouvellei. 
plumicornis. 
pilicornis. 

Trypanzeus rostratus. 

—— plagiatus. 

fasciatus. 

Trypeticus Grouvellei, Mars. 
—— obeliscus, 

minutulus. 
Onthophiius punctisternum. 
bipartitus, Lew. 
Colonides parvulus, 


Apobletes Duviviert, sp. n. 


Oblongo-ovatus, complanatus, nigro-piceus, nitidus; fronte leviter 
impressa, stria recta utrinque interrupta; pronoto stria interna 
antice interrupta, interstitiis angustatis ; elytris stria 1* integra, 


2* basi abbreviata, 3° brevissima. 


L. 53 mill. 


Oblong-oval, parallel at the sides, flat; head smooth, lightly 
impressed anteriorly, frontal stria straight, not finely impressed, 
interrupted at each side, bent over the eyes ; thorax impune- 


2. Mr. G. Lewis on 


tate, marginal stria fine, internal parallel to it, both ceasing 
behind the eye, interstice narrow, the scutellar spot is a small 
clear puncture ; elytra, striz all well impressed, first complete, 
second parallel to it but abbreviated at the base for about one 
fifth, third basal but as long as one third of the wing-case and 
passing well beyond the abbreviation of the second, there 1s also 
an apical appendage to it of one or two punctures; propygidiam 
polished, with a cluster of punctures placed transversely on each 
side ; pygidium, posterior margin narrowly raised and smooth, 
the surface within is covered with large punetures evenly and 
rather closely set; prosternum is without sculpture or sparsely 
punctulate under’ the microscope; mesosternum shortly bi- 
sinuous and a little impressed behind the base of the proster- 
num, and there is a short transverse stria at each angle; 
anterior tibia: 4-dentate. 
Hab. Itembo, Central Congo (Duvivier). 


A pobletes Semperi, sp. n. 
} pert, 8} 


Oblongo-ovatus, depressus, piceus, nitidus; elytris striis 1‘-3™ validis, 
integris, 4° apicali ; pygidio ocellato-punctato. 
L. 4 mill. 


Oblong-ovate, depressed, pitchy red, shining; head concave 
in front, “with rather a strong and straight RoR a little short- 
ened on each side, mandibles. panctulate ; thorax smooth, stria 
strong at the sides and at anterior angle, but terminating 
behind the eye, the lateral interstice is nearly the same width 
throughout ; elytra, striz 1-3 entire, rather strongly impressed, 
and nearly straight, 4 short, apical, and clearly detined ; pro- 
pygidinm wholly "punctate, punctures irregularly ocellate, 
shallowly impressed on either side; pygidium somewhat 
triangular, punctures ocellate and closely set, no marginal 
border; the prostermum is smooth ; mesosternum sinuous ante- 
riorly, stria well marked and continuing down the sides of 
the metasternum, anterior margin narrow; metasternal me- 
dian line faint; legs and tarsi reddish, anterior tibie 4-dentate, 
intermediate 4-denticulate. 


Hab, Philippine Islands (G. Semper). 


Apobletes platysomoides, sp. n. 
Oblongo-ovatus, depressus, niger, nitidus ; elytrisstriis 1*-2* integris, 
3* subinterrupta, 4* apicali ; pygidio punctato, anguste marginato. 
L. 43 mill. 


Oblong-ovate, depressed, black, shining; head concave in 


new Species of Histeride. 385 


front, very finely punctulate throughout, stria rather fine, very 
teebly sinuous, shortened or interrupted at the eye and strongly 
impressed over it, mandibles punctulate ; thorax also with an 
extremely fine punctuation, stria strong at the sides and ending 
behind the eye, the interstice is net wide, but differs from 
the last species in widening out a little before the middle; 
before the scutellum is a short, very fine line; elytra, striz 
1-2 entire, nearly straight, 3 evanescent or a little interrupted 
in the middle, 4 short and apical; propygidium transversely 
punctate, punctures shallow, irregular, and somewhat oval, 
the posterior margin smooth; pygidium more closely set 
with similar punctures, margin narrowly smooth and feebly 
raised, the pygidium more transverse than in A. Sempert ; 
prosternal keel without stria, but appears a little opaque, 
owing to an extremely fine punctuation, so also are the other 
sternal plates ; the mesosternum is sinuous in front, stria com- 
plete and well marked, margin narrow, as in the last species ; 
metasternal median line fine; legs and tarsi piceous, tibiae as 
in A. Semper. 
Had. Tenasserim (Victoria Point). 


Apobletes corticalis, sp. n. 


Oblongo-ovatus, ferrugineus, complanatus, nitidus ; elytris striis 1*— 
2° integris, 2* sinuata, 3* late interrupta; mesosterno bisinuato, 
antice in medio minute producto, stria late interrupta. 

L. 3 mill. 


Oblong-ovate, ferruginons, flat, and shining; head nearly 
smooth, frontal stria complete, transversely a little bent; 
thorax, stria interrupted behind the neck, with a longitudinal 
patch of punctures on each side before the middle a little 
distance away from the margin, there are some strigous punc- 
tures also near the posteriorangle; elytra, first and second striz 
complete, first straight, second a little bent, third widely inter- 
rupted in the middle, apical portion shortest; propygidium 
lightly bifoveolate, punctate throughout, punctures largest and 
confluentat thesides ; pygidium closely punctate, with the hinder 
margin raised on each side, with apex depressed ; prosternum 
feebly emarginate at the base, smooth ; mesosternum ante- 
riorly bisinuous and a little produced in the middle, striate at 
the sides only, stria ceasing where the prosternum touches ; 
metasternum with a lateral stria, which is hooked inwards 
anteriorly and does not join the mesosternal stria; anterior 
tibiae 4-dentate. 

This species in colour and outline resembles Liopygus diop- 


384 Mr. G. Lewis on 


sipygus, Mars., for which Marseul’s measurement is 3 millim, 5 
but this only measures 24 millim. 


Hab. Perak, low country (Doherty). 


Apobletes semirufus, sp. Nn. 


Oblongo-ovatus, complanatus, subtus piceus; elytris rufis, striis 1*-3™ 
integris, 4* basi abbreviata, 5* apicali; prosterno bistriato ; pygi- 
dio punctulato ; pedibus rufis. 

L, 12-2 mill. 


Oblong-ovate, flat, piceous beneath, head and thorax (except 
the margins) above black, elytra red, propygidium and pygt- 
dium reddish brown; head flat, finely punctured, punctures 
not dense, striate above the eyes only; thorax somewhat 
transverse, feebly and sparsely punctulate at the sides, lateral 
stria fine and anteriorly ceasing belind the eye, at the base 
it continues round the angle as far as the first elytral stria, 
and behind each eye, a little distant from the margin, is a 
short bent stria; elytral str fine and feebly punctate- 
striate, first to third complete, fourth evanescent at the base, 
fifth short and apical; propygidium and pygidium finely, 
not densely, punctate, the latter with a slight impression on 
each side at the base; prosternum bistriate, strie from the 
cox widening out towards the anterior lobe, lobe clearly 
punctate ; mesosternum transverse, bisinuate, stria complete, 
but very close to the margin behind the prosternal keel, 
more clearly visible and stronger at the anterior angles; the 
anterior tibiz have four or five blunt teeth. 


flab. Bahia. 


B) ? Tes = 
Platysoma solitarvum, sp. n. 


Ovatum, convexiusculum, nigrum, nitidum ; fronte haud excavata ; 
elytris striis validis, 1*-3" integris, 4*-5* dimidiatis ; prosterno 
angustato, lobo marginato ; pygidio punctato. 

L. 3 mill. 


Oval, rather convex, black, shining; head and clypeus 
scarcely impressed, impunctate, stria complete, transversely 
fine and nearly straight; pronotum smooth, stria fine and 
complete, lateral margin narrow and same width throughout, 
sides of thorax gradually turn inwards from the base, anterior 
angles robust; elytra, strie well marked and all equally 
impressed, 1-3 complete, 4-5 almost equal, apical, and reach- 
ing to the middle; the fifth is rather further trom the suture 
than from the fourth; propygidium and pygidium a little 


new Species of Histeridx. 385 


coarsely and somewhat closely punctured, the posterior margin 
of the latter is not raised; prosternum, keel very narrow, 
widening out elliptically between the coxe, where it is mar- 
gined with a stria, anterior lobe feebly punctulate, with a 
clear marginal stria anteriorly ; mesosternum rather deeply 
cut out to receive the base of the prosternum, the marginal 
stria complete and well-marked, leaving a fairly wide mar- 
gin anteriorly, except at the incision, where it is extremely 
narrow and feebly sinuous; the anterior tibia are 4-5- 
dentate. 


Hab. Borneo (Doherty). 


Note.—Platysoma elingue, Lew.—The prosternal keel is 
narrow in this species and without sculpture, the anterior lobe 
is margined with a stria and visibly punctate, the mesosternum 
is emarginate, not incised as in solitariwm, and the stria is 
sinuous. 


Platysoma constrictum, sp. n. 


Oblongum, subparallelum, parum depressum, nigrum, nitidum ; 
elytris striis 1’-3™ integris, rectis, 4* apicali ; prosterno antice con- 
stricto; pygidio punctato. 

L. 33 mill. 


Oblong, rather parallel at the sides, a little depressed, black, 
legs reddish ; head lightly impressed in front, obscurely punc- 
tulate, stria rather fine, equally clear transversely as over the 
eye ; thorax impunctate, stria complete, anterior angles rather 
abruptly turned in from a point agreeing with the line of the 
neck ; elytra with three complete outer striz well marked 
and nearly straight, fourth straight and apical, occupying 
about one third of the elytron, apices impunctate ; propy- 
gidium and pygidium evenly but not closely punctured ; the 
prosternal keel is very remarkable, and is limited almost to the 
region of the cox; between the coxe it is smooth and 
without strie, in front of the cox it is constricted and 
abruptly depressed, and is gradually flattened out and merged 
in the lobe; mesosternum rather widely emarginate, with 
the angles on each side a little prominent, stria complete ; 
anterior tibiw 4-dentate. All the sternal plates are impunc- 
tate. 

This species is narrower and more parallel than P. dufali, 
Mars., but in its general outline it somewhat resembles it. 


Hab. N.W. Australia. 


LIOPYGUS, gen. nov. 


There are certain species which until now have been indis- 
Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 26 


386 Mr. G. Lewis on 


criminately placed in Apodletes and Platysoma, which have 
an almost impunctate pygidium, with two large and deep 
excavations in the base near the outer edge. With this 
exception the general characters of these species agree with 
Platysoma; but I think it is now time to separate them, and 
I propose to adopt Liopygus as a generic name for them. I 
include in it decemstriatus, Mots., cavatus, Lew., eviguum, 
Lew., famelicus, Lew., Gestrot, Lew., and diopsipygus, Mars. 


Pachycrerus violacetpennis, sp. n. 


Oblongo-ovatus, niger, elytris subviolaceis ; fronte bistriata, striis 
leevissime impressis ; mesosterno parum acute producto, antice 
immarginato. 

L. 4 mill. 


Oblong-oval, black, shining, elytra with a violet tinge ; 
forehead and clypeus widely excavated and sparsely punc- 
tulate, stria well marked over and in front of the eyes, but 
after passing the base of the mandibles it splits into two and 
becomes very fine, the anterior branch taking a semicircular 
course, and the posterior branch bending in the middle in the 
reverse direction towards the neck ; thorax punctulate on the 
disk, punctures at the sides larger and more closely set, ante- 
rior angles a little deflexed and a little acutely produced, with 
an impression within the angle, marginal stria complete ; 
elytra, stris 1-3 complete, fourth shortened at the base, fifth 
nearly one third the length of the elytron, sutural reaching, and 
widening out a littleat, the scutellum, and apically the interstice 
is slightly narrowed; propygidium rather closely punctured, 
punctures on pygidium more dense; prosternum, keel flat, 
with lateral striz fine and parallel before the coxe, and widen- 
ing out a little at the base, surface sparsely punctulate ; 
mesosternum somewhat acutely produced anteriorly, with a 
fine oblique stria at the sides only; the stria is common to 
the metasternum also. The mesosternum and first segment 
of the abdomen punctulate like the prosternum, but the meta- 
sternum is nearly smooth. 

The frontal striz are a remarkable characteristic in this 
insect. 

Hab. Itembo, Central Congo (Duvivier). 


Hister recurvus, Mars. 


This species is a maculate one; it has two large lobe-like 
red spots at the base of the thorax, well separated from each 


new Species of Histeride. 387 


other by a black area in front of the scutellum. Marseul did 
not observe this, as the type, which I possess, is stained by 
immersion in spirit; but on a close examination of it [ can 
see that it possesses these red blotches. There are also two 
large red blotches on the metasternum, one on each side at 
the widest part. 


Hister Sikore, sp. n. 


Breviter ovyalis, niger, nitidus; pronoto stria interna integra, postice 
flexuosa, externa utrinque abbreviata; elytris strus 1*-4" integris, 
5* suturalique brevibus. 

L. 63 mill. 


Short-oval, black, shining; head feebly punctulate and 
rather wide, stria well marked and semicircular; thorax 
smooth, with a small scutellar point on the thoracic edge, inner 
stria complete, flexuous towards the base, hamate at the angle, 
interstice broad for two thirds the length from the anterior 
angle, then it narrows down to the point where the outer 
stria ceases ; external stria ceases behind the eye and before 
the base; elytra, striae 1-4 complete, 8-4 sinuous, leaving a 
wide interstice at the base between the second and third, fifth 
apical, short and anteriorly punctiform, sutural widely short- 
ened at the base, punctiform at the apex; propygidium 
clearly but not closely punctate, pygidium similarly punc- 
tured at the base, the punctures gradually becoming smaller 
at the apex; prosternum narrowed before the cox, and 
without sculpture ; mesosternum subsinuous in front, stria 
complete but rather fine, it is not connected with the meta- 
sternal lateral stria, the last, although commencing at the 
anterior suture, begins nearer the middle; anterior tibi 
3-dentate, the others multispinous. 

This is the largest species of the genus from Madagascar at 
present known, and the trivial name will help to commemo- 
rate Mr. F. Sikora’s sojourn in this delightful island. 

Hab. Madagascar (east coast). 


ang py ; 
Epierus dux, sp. n. 


Ovalis, convexus, niger, nitidus; elytris striis 1*-3™ integris et ceteris 
abbreviatis, apicibus rugoso-punctatis ; propygidio pygidioque dense 
et grosse punctatis. 

L. 43-4? mill. 


Oval, convex, black and shining; forehead finely punce- 
tulate, flattish between the antenne, suleate over each eye; 


26* 


388 Mr. G. Lewis on 


the labrum straight in front; thorax, stria complete, finely 
crenulate behind the head, distinctly punctulate at the sides, 
punctures becoming evanescent on the disk; a scutellar 
impression is finely punctulate ; elytra have three outer strie 
crenulate and complete, the first and second are strongest in 
the middle, fourth apical, ceasing in the middle, with a cunei- 
form appendage at the base, the fifth is shorter, with a simple 
puncture at the base, the sixth is longer and punctiform ante- 
riorly ; the apices of the elytra are rugosely punctate, after 
the manner of Sternaulax Hdwardst, but less coarse ; pro- 
pygidium and pygidium densely and coarsely punctured ; 
prosternum, keel finely, not closely punctulate, with a stria on 
each side terminating close on the base, feebly sinuate before 
the coxe, and nearly meeting in front; mesosternum feebly 
sinuous behind the prosternal keel, and margined anteriorly 
with a crenulate stria; anterior tibia 7—-10-dentate, posterior 
spinose. 

It is singular to see this species agreeing with the Stern- 
aulax in the sculpture of the elytra, as both species were 
apparently taken together. 

Hab. Madagascar (east coast). 


Epierus imitans, sp. n. 


Oblongo-ovalis, convexus, niger, nitidus ; elytris striis 1*-3™ integris, 
4*5* brevibus, 6* basi late abbreviata; propygidio pygidioque 
parum dense punctatis. 

L. 87-34 mill. 


Oblong-oval, convex, black ; forehead nearly smooth, with 
a strong stria over the eyes; head impressed between them, 
labrum widely emarginate; thorax, stria complete, finely 
crenulate behind the head, punctulate at the sides, punctures 
on the disk scarcely visible ; scutellar spot somewhat linear ; 
elytra, strie 1-3 complete and feebly crenulate, 4-5 equal, or 
fourth one third and fitth one quarter the length of the elytron 
(varying in all examples) ; fourth has a short basal appendage, 
fifth a puncture, sixth apical and two thirds as long as 
elytra, apices irregularly and not very distinctly punctulate ; 
pygidium and propygidium a little closely punctured ; pro~ 
sternum, keel punctures scarcely visible, stria as in 4. dux, but 
less sinuous and joining anteriorly ; mesosternum sculptured 
similarly to that of #. dux, but less wide ; anterior tibiae 6-7- 
dentate. 

Hab, Madagascar (east coast). 


new Species of Histeride. 389 


Baconia festiva, sp. n. 


Breviter ovalis, depressa, viridis, pedibus obscure rufis ; fronte dis- 
tinecte punctata; elytris striis 1*-3™ integris, 4*-5™ abbreviatis ; 
prosterno lato, bistriato ; mesosterno haud sinuato, antice immar- 
ginato, stria transversa arcuatim impressa; tibiis anticis triden- 
tatis. 

L. 2 mill. 


Depressed, shortly ovate, metallic bluish-green above, legs 
dull red; head clearly but a little sparsely punctate, obscurely 
striate above the eyes; thorax punctured at the sides like the 
head, smooth in the middle, external stria fine but complete, 
anterior angles distinctly reflexed ; elytra, striz 1-3 complete, 
feebly punctate, third finer apically, fourth fine at the apex, 
becoming punctiform towards the middle and evanescent at 
the base, fifth short, fine, punctiform, apical, and terminating 
before the middle, no sutural, apical margin sparsely punctu- 
late; propygidium and pygidium punctured like the head, the 
pygidium is transverse and somewhat parallel at the sides ; 
prosternum, lobe punctate, keel flat, smooth, rather wide, 
bordered laterally with two strong and nearly straight strice ; 
mesosternum transverse, broad, and very short, anteriorly 
nearly straight, but slightly receding from the prosternum, 
transverse stria well marked and feebly bowed; anterior 
tibies with three teeth well separated from each other, poste- 
rior unarmed. 

This species corresponds structurally with B. loricata, Lew. 
It is not similar to Phelister micans and fulgidus, Sch., in both 
of which the mesosternum is anteriorly bisimuous. The meso- 
sternum is similar to that in a Carc¢nops, and I am not at all 
sure at this stage of the study of the genus that it may not 


eventually be placed nearer to Carcinops than Phelister. 
Hab. Bahia. 


Carcinops dulcis, sp. n. 


Oblonga, subparallela, parum convexa, nigra, nitida; fronte stria 
semicirculari completa; thorace punctulato, in media linea im- 
pressa ; elytris striis punctato-striatis ; pygidio rugoso-punctato ; 
mesosterno metasternoque utrinque fortiter striatis. 

L. 13-14 mill. 


Oblong, somewhat parallel at the sides, moderately convex, 
black, shining ; head a little convex, finely and sparsely punc- 
tulate, stria clear, complete, and semicircular, clypeus short ; 
thorax, anterior angles depressed, stria fine and complete, 
punctulate throughout, but not densely; a faint line before 


390 Mr. G. Lewis on 


the scutellum is half the length of the thorax; elytra, strize 
1-3 are punctate and complete, the fourth is punctiform 
apically, fifth punctiform and evanescent at base, sixth as last 
but only reaching the middle; in the dorsal region of the 
suture there is a fine stria, not punctate, which may or may 
not be the true sutural; propygidium and pygidium rugosely 
punctate, especially the latter; prosternum bistriate ; meso- 
sternum deeply emarginate in front, and the transverse stria 
following the emargination is fine, but at the sides it is very 
strong, slightly sinuous, and ceasing only at the posterior 
edge of the metasternum ; the first segment of the abdomen 
has a somewhat similar lateral stria and a shorter one outside 
of it; the external edge of the intermediate tibia is armed 
with a tooth similar to that in C. striatisternum, Lew., to which 
species it has a close resemblance; the anterior tibie have 
four evenly placed teeth. 

In Carcinops striatisternum the metasternal lateral stria 
does not connect with the mesosternal line, but it has a second 
shorter stria outside of and parallel to it; both this and C. dulcis 
are without the conspicuous emargination in the outer edge of 
the anterior tibia, and it is with some doubt I leave them in 
Carcinops. 

Hab, Sumatra. 


PaRatTropus, Gersticker. 


In the Munich Catalogue Harold gave Marseul’s genus 
Phylloscelis, 1862, the preference over Gerstiicker’s Para- 
tropus, 1866; but Phylloscelis was used in the Homoptera by 
Germar in 1839. 


Paratropus manieatus, sp. n. 


Orbicularis, supra convexus, brunneus; elypeo impresso ; pronoto 
stria laterali integra, antice haud striato; elytris punctulatis, 
striis nullis; pygidio levi; mesosterno immarginato. 

L. 13 mill. 


Orbicular, rather convex, brown, and shining; head very 
obscurely punctulate, clypeus longitudinally impressed ; thorax, 
lateral stria fine but clear, margin narrowly and _ slightly 
raised, anterior angles obtusely produced, no anterior stria, 
punctured throughout, punctures very fine, most visible before 
the scutellum, obscurely strigose at the sides; elytra finely 
and a little closely punctulate, marginal stria very clear and 
complete; the dorsal striz are obsolete and the disk inclined 
to be black ; propygidium and pygidium nearly smooth; pro- 


new Species of Histeridee. 391 


sternum broad and widening out anteriorly, lateral stria very 
fine, nearly smooth, widely incised at the base, edge of the 
anterior lobe somewhat reflexed; mesosternum widely pro- 
duced in front, without marginal ’stria, obscurely punctulate ; 
metasternum with an extremely fine oblique stria on each 
side, distinctly and rather closely punctulate, except at the 
middle of basal region; first segment of abdomen bistriate at 
sides and more finely punctulate ; tibie dilated and without 
teeth, the intermediate and posterior being obtusely angulate 
in the middle of the outer edge. 

This species resembles P. castaneus in size, colour, and 
shape. 


Hab. Mexico. 


Paratropus castaneus, sp. n. 


Orbicularis, supra convexus, brunncus, nitidus; fronte ante oculos 
carinata; thorace elytrisque sparsissime punctatis ; prosterno 


utrinque ‘Distriato ; mesosterno in medio punctato. 
L. 13 mill. 


Nearly circular in outline, brown, shining, convex above ; 
head polished, with six or eight punctures bearing sete on the 
forehead, carinate before the eyes, impressed anteriorly, 
clypeus ’a little constricted at base ; thorax, marginal stria 
fine and clearly visible at the sides, interstice narrow, an 
oblique impression begins behind the eye and terminates 
before the posterior angle, and has an extremely fine bent 
stria in its centre; the disk has widely scattered punctures, 
each bearing a seta; elytra, marginal stria fine, very clear, 
and complete, the dorsal strie are represented by punctures 
bearing sete similar to the thorax, except that those in the 
position usual to the first three strie are in rows; propy- 
gidium and pygidium nearly smooth, a few flavous sete 
are visible on the surfaces ; prosternum impunctate, trian- 
gularly incised at the base, the keel wide, with two striz on 
each side, both widening out anteriorly from the base; the 
mesosternum triangularly produced in front, the apex being 
feebly reflexed ; anteriorly the mesosternum is immarginate, 
but there are three very fine striz on each side, which are 
apparently “lateral striz;” they all start from a common point 
opposite the exterior stria of the prosternal keel, and they 
are continued down the side of the metasternum ; meso- 
sternum with a few scattered and feebly impressed punctures 
in the middle ; the first segment of the abdomen has a row of 


punctures on the anterior edge and is bistriate laterally. 
Hab. Mexico, 


392 Mr. G. Lewis on 


Paratropus effertus, sp. n. 


Ovalis, convexus, nigro-piceus, nitidus ; elytris stria 1* integra, 2+ 
brevi et obliqua, suturali utrinque abbreviata; pedibus rufo- 
brunneis. 

L. 13 mill. 


Oval, convex, nearly black, shining, smooth; head flat, 
lateral stria continuous down the sides of epistoma, latter 
rather broad; thorax transverse, broad at the base, anterior 
angles not projecting, marginal stria fine and complete, no 
interstice, along the edge of the base are a few distinct punc- 
tures; elytra, the first stria is faint but complete, and passes 
round the apices to the suture, second short and oblique, sutural 
dorsal, widely interrupted at both ends; the propygidium is 
clearly, not closely punctured, except behind, which is, with 
the pygidium, nearly smooth; prosternum rather wide, with 
avery short, transverse, anterior lobe, arched at the base, 
striate on the sides, the base is triangular, margined behind 
and at the sides, the keel is feebly canaliculate in the middle 
before the cox, with two stria on each side parallel to the 
canaliculation ; the mesosternum is bisinuous in front and very 
clearly margined, and the metasternum is smooth, without 
any visible dividing suture, but there are two lateral striz 
common to it and the mesosternum, the inner stria being 
shortest and oblique, the outer one is bent and posteriorly 
passes along the edge of the femoral cavity ; the tibia are 
widely dilated, but are not angulate on the outer edge. 

Viewed from above this species resembles a small Hret- 
motus ; but the angles of its thorax are not produced. The 
useful characters for the recognition of the species he in the 
sterna. 


Hab. Bahia. 


Faratropus dedalus, sp. n. 


Ovalis, convexus, opacus, niger, pedibus rufo-piceis ; pronoto dense 
strigoso: elytris stria 1* integra, cwxteris nullis; tibiis valide 
dilatatis. 

L. 2 mill. 


Oval, convex, black, and opaque, densely strigose or punc- 
tured above; head flat and strigose, epistoma concave, striate 
above the eyes; thorax transverse, with the anterior angles 
very blunt, lateral striae extremely fine, the anterior portion 
and sides are densely strigose, the strie are longitudinal and 
gradually break up into punctures on the disk before the 
scutellum ; elytra densely sculptured, but much less evenly 


new Species of LHisteride. 393 


strigose, with acicular punctures near the suture, on the outer 
margin there is one complete, very distinct stria, and in the 
dorsal region near the suture there are longitudinal uneven 
masses, which correspond probably to sutural strie ; propy- 
gidium and pygidium densely punctured, punctures re- 
sembling those on the apices of the elytra; the prosternum is 
wholly and densely covered with acicular punctures, the 
margin of the anterior lobe is without a stria, the striae on the 
keel are raised into carine, not separated widely and nearly 
straight, but joining anteriorly, the median area is rugosely 
punctured and the base incised; mesosternum transverse, 
produced in the centre, covered, not densely, with rather large 
irregular punctures ; ‘metasternum laterally bistriate, inner 
stria nearly straight, punctures more scattered than on the 
mesosternum and. distinctly acicular ; the first segment of the 
abdomen has similar punctures more ‘densely set and somewhat 
similar lateral strie; the tibie are all widely dilated and 
angulate on the outer "edge, a and the fore tibiz are armed with 
three teeth on the outside of the tarsal groove. 


Hab. Bahia. 


Paratropus anthracinus, sp. n. 


Ovalis, parum convexus, niger, nitidissimus ; pronoto in medio trans- 
eae Epes a : : 
versim striato; elytris striis 1*-3™ integris, 4* antice hamata, su- 
turali crenulata; propygidio postice prominulo; tibiis modice 
: Z 5 5) 
dilatatis. 
1.13 mull. 


Oval, rather convex, jet-black, and shining ; head impunc- 
tate, the epistoma is margined by two conspicuous carine, 
which, viewed from above, give an outline like two small 
tubercles ; thorax dilated at the sides as in Hetertus brunnet- 
pennis, the lateral sulcus is short, ending in a fovea well 
before the base, the fovea being connected with the corre- 
sponding fovea on the other side by a fine bow-shaped stria 
which traverses the median area of the thorax, behind this 
stria are ten punctures, five on each side, equidistant from 
one another ; elytra, the striz are fine and clearly cut, first to 
third complete, first turning obliquely towards the second at 
the base, second and third bent, but parallel to each other, 
fourth widely crenulate apically, and anteriorly well before the 
base it 1s incurved (or hooked) towards the suture, the sutural 
stria is composed of wide irregular crenulations ; the propy- 
gidium is transverse, with obtusely angulate poster ior corners, 
viewed sideways the posterior edge is seen to be built up in 
a most remarkable way, projecting beyond the pygidium ; the 


394 Mr. G. Lewis on 


pygidium is convex and smooth; the prosternum is without 
sculpture, and the keel and the anterior lobe are narrowly 
built up to the level of the mesosternum, and the keel is very 
slightly narrowed in the middle and a little widened out at 
the base, the anterior lobe, which is not distinct from the 
keel, is narrower than ihe base of the prosternum ; the meso- 
sternum and metasternum are longitudinally convex and 
consist of one plate, smooth, with an anterior stria, which 
leaves a wide interstice in front and passes at right angles 
down the sides and crosses the first segment of the abdomen; 
outside this stria isa second, which commences at the inter- 
mediate coxe and runs parallel to it; these lateral strie are 
very strong ; the first segment of the abdomen is punctate on 
each side at the anterior edge, and in the middle there is a 
tubercle which is partly abdominal and partly metasternal ; 
the tibia are moderately dilated, feebly angulate on the outer 
edge, and a few small spines are seen on the anterior pair. 

This curious species is placed in Paratropus provisionally ; 
superficially, owing to the shape of the thorax, it looks like 
an Lfeterius. The anterior lobe of the prosternum is nar- 
rower than the base of the keel. 

Hab. Bahia. 


Eretmotus carinatus, sp. n. 


Orbicularis, convexus, niger, subnitidus ; fronte stria carinata punc- 
tulata; elytris striis marginalibus carinatis, stria 1* subintegra, 2* 
dimidiata, 3* abbreviata ; propygidio vix dense punctato ; pedibus 
rufis. 

L.25 mill, 


Orbicular, convex, black, not very shining ; head rather 
densely punctulate, with an extremely fine sculpture between 
the punctures, which gives an appearance of opacity; the 
lateral strive are carinate, not meeting in front, but passing 
down the sides of the clypeus ; thorax closely but not densel 
punctulate on the disk, punctures at the sides and behind the 
neck closer and subocellate (but shallow) under microscopic 
power; well within the posterior angle is a triangular sulcus, 
apex pointed outwards; the anterior angles are very ob- 
tuse and slightly reflexed, the lateral stria is complete and 
just before the posterior angle it widens out a little and leaves 
on the margin a minute longitudinal fissure, angle reddish ; 
elytra, the first striaevanescent apically, second dimidiate, third 
less distinct, the first and second are carinate for the basal half, 
and the marginal stria, with the short subhumeral one which 
joins it, is also carinate; prosternum rugosely punctate, 


new Species of Histeride. 395 


lateral stria short and obscure, beginning before the coxe only 
and ending before the transverse suture, which is well marked ; 
the anterior lobe is short and transverse; mesosternum 
bisinuate anteriorly and margined with a stria; propygidium 
and pygidium rather densely punctared. 

Eretmotus has two claws on each tarsus. 

Hab, Saida, Algeria (Baron Bonnaire). 


Triballus corylophioides, sp. n. 


Circularis, supra convexus, piceus, nitidus; pronoto elytrisque late- 
ralibus striatis ; prosterno bistriato ; antennis pedibusque rufis. 
L. 12 mill. 

Circular in outline, convex above, piceous, shining ; fore- 
head slightly convex, clypeus short and obtuse ; thorax, lateral 
stria well marked, ceasing at the anterior angle, and sinuous 
in the middle; elytra with a stria similar to that of the thorax 
at the sides, no dorsal stria; the whole of the upper surface 
appears finely punctulate under strong microscopic power, but 
there is no other sculpture; prosternum broad, with a fine 
and short stria on each side near the coxe; before the ante- 
rior lobe is a feeble but distinct transverse ridge, and the edge of 
the lobe is narrowly reflexed; the meso- and metasternum and 
the first segment of the abdomen are without striz ; the meso- 
sternum is anteriorly nearly straight; legs reddish, tibie a 
little dilated before the tarsi, edges without spines. 

This species in the almost total absence of sculpture 
resembles an Jdolia. 

Hab, Sumatra. 


Saprinus flavipennis, Péringuey. 
The type of this has been kindly sent to me by Mr. L. 
Péringuey, and I find it does not differ from crucéatus, F. 


It is a Kuropean species, which occurs also as far south as 
the Transvaal. 


SAPRINODES, gen. nov. 


I propose this genus to receive a curious species from 
Queensland ; it differs from Saprznus in having slender falci- 
form anterior tibia, narrowed at either end, and in having 
two thirds of their length grooved for the reception of the 
tarsi. ‘The anterior tibia also is carried on beyond the point 
where the tarsi are inserted, and terminates in a very con- 
spicuous hook. ‘The body is not very convex and the legs 
are longer than in Saprinus, while the prosternal cavities in 


396 | Mr. G. Lewis on 


which the clubs of the antenne rest are larger and more in 
the keel, and are apparently the cause of the constriction in 
it. When viewed sideways the partition in the keel between 
the two cavities is so slight that light may be seen through it. 


Saprinodes falcifer, sp. n. 


Ovalis, convexiusculus, ceneus, nitidus; elytris dense strigoso-punc- 
tatis, speculo scutellari nitido rotundo ; tibiis anticis hamatis. 
L. 34 mill. 

Oval, brassy, but little convex, punctured wholly above, 
except five smooth disks on the thorax and two round disks 
near the base of the elytra which touch the sutural striz ; the 
frontal stria ceases at the antenne; the elytral disks are 
clearly defined, as in Saprinus specularé is and S. gemmenus, the 
thoracic disk in front of the scutellum is lar ger and occupies 
the median area nearly to the neck, the four others are more 
obscure, especially the intermediate ones; the elytral punc- 
tures are strigose at and near the apices, the first and second 
striz are short, basal, and just visible amongst the punctures ; 
the sutural stria is clear and complete, commencing near the 
scutellum at the elytral disk and continuing round the apex ; 
the sutural interstices are nearly smooth; pygidium dense ely 
punctured and convex on the disk before the apex; the proster- 
num is on the same plane as the mesosternum for half its 
length, and is then deflexed at a considerable angle; the 
lateral strie are complete, joining at both ends, the keel is 
constricted in the middle, where the strize nearly meet; ante- 
riorly there is an outer and shorter stria; the mesosternum is 
emarginate in front, with a marginal stria, and somewhat 
coarsely punctured ; the metasternum is narrowly punctured 
behind only, with a conspicuous, somewhat triangular, but 
shallow depression, which occupies nearly the whole of its 
median area; the legs are rather long, the anterior tibize 
narrow and falciform and without denticulations, but the end 
of the tibia is produced beyond the insertion of the tarsi into 
a very conspicuous hook, and the tibia itself is deeply grooved 
for the reception of the tarsal joints. 

Hab. Rockhampton, Queensland. 


Teretriosoma viridicatum, sp. n. 


Cylindricum, seneo-viridum, nitidum, punctatum ; mesosterno immar- 
ginato; pygidio in medio arcuatim carinato. 
L. 24 mill. 


Cylindrical, brassy green, metallic ; head a little convex 


new Species of Histeridee. 397 


between the eyes, clypeus nearly straight in front, both thickly 
and coarsely punctate ; thorax less coarsely and less densely 
punctured, lateral stria well marked, especially at the anterior 
angles, but extremely fine behind the neck ; scutellar spot 
shallow ; elytra punctured similarly to the thorax except in 
the region of the scutellum, where the points are finer; the 
propygidium and pygidium are evenly and closely punctured, 
punctures finer than those of the sterna; the inferior portion 
of the pygidium is a little concave and is separated from the 
upper and convex part by a transverse semicircular ridge; 
prosternum, lobe distinctly marginate anteriorly, rather coarsely 
punctate, posteriorly arched, not incised ; mesosternum punc- 
tate like the prosternum, and immarginate anteriorly; meta- 
sternum with smaller and much less thickly-set punctures, 
lateral stria oblique, median stria fine but faint; anterior 
tibiee with seven denticulations, intermediate with six, the three 
centre ones being close together and having a common base, 
posterior 4-spinose. 

The species is less brilliant and more cylindrical than 
T, festivum, Lew. 

Hab, Bahia. 


Teretriosoma cingulum, sp. n. 


Cylindricum, viridum, nitidum ; antennis pedibusque piceis; meta- 
sterno stria laterali semicirculari. 
L. 2 mill. 


Cylindrical, bluish green, shining above, nearly black 
beneath ; head little convex between the eyes, evenly and 
closely punctured ; thorax, stria complete, moderately strong 
at the sides, feebly sinuate, and very fine behind the head, 
punctured like the head, but the punctures are less closely set 
on the disk in front of the scutellum ; elytra without striz, 
punctured evenly like the disk of the thorax ; the propygidium 
and pygidium are closely punctured, the pygidium being 
moderately convex; prosternum coarsely punctate, rather 
deeply incised at the base; mesosternum somewhat acutely 
produced in front, with anterior stria complete; the lateral 
stria of the metasternum is semicircular, well marked, and 
passes outwards behind the coxee, the median line is obsolete ; 
anterior tibie 6—7-dentate, intermediate 4-dentate. 

This species is more cylindrical than 7’. vdrens, Mars. ; the 
scape of the antenne is without hair, and the prosternum and 
mesosternum are narrower, with the anterior marginal stria 
of the mesosternum well defined, not obscurely so as in 
T. virens. 


HTab. Bahia. 


Go 
we) 
ee) 


Mr. G. Lewis on 


Teretriosoma nigrescens, Sp. N. 


Subcylindricum, nigrum, nitidum, undique leviter punctatum ; pro- 


sterno inciso; mesosterno marginato ; antennis pedibusque piceo- 
rufis. 


L. 2 mill. 


Cylindrical, black, shining ; head slightly convex between 
the eyes, covered with small punctures not thickly set, clypeus 
broad, slightly convex, and rounded off anteriorly ; thorax 
slightly sinuous laterally, stria complete, punctures sparsely 
set, rather fine on the sides and on the disk, but large in 
front of the scutellum, without a scutellar impression ; elytra 
evenly punctured throughout, with a posthumeral spot smooth, 
one short oblique stria at base ; propygidium transverse, and 
with the pygidium evenly punctulate, the pygidium convex ; 
prosternum coarsely but not thickly punctate, distinctly incised 
at the base; mesosternum correspondingly acute anteriorly 
and similarly punctate, with a well-marked marginal stria ; 
the oblique lateral stria of the metasternum, as seen in 7’, virens 
and others, is absent, and the median line also; legs pitchy 
red ; anterior tibia: 7-8-dentate, intermediate 5-spinose, poste- 
rior 3-spinose; antenne without pubescence. 

This species is rather larger than 7. Grouvelle’, and the 
punctuation of the upper surface is much finer than in any 
other species at present described. 

Hab, Guanajuato, Mexico. 


Teretriosoma Grouvellet, sp. n. 


Cylindricum, nigrum, nitidum, undique punctatum; mesosterno 
obscure marginato; pygidio convexo. 
L, vix 2 mill. 


Cylindrical; black, shining, wholly punctate; antenne 
without pubescence, scape angulate in the middle of the upper 
edge; forehead slightly convex, clypeus flat; thorax, stria 
entire and well marked at the sides, but very fine behind the 
head, rather closely punctured, without a scutellar fovea ; 
elytra also evenly and somewhat closely punctured through- 
out, not differing in the region of the scutellum ; propygidium 
and pygidium more densely punctate, latter convex ; pro- 
sternum coarsely punctate, the anterior lobe distinctly mar- 
ginate, feebly impressed between the coxe, and arched at 
base; mesosternum obtuse, anteriorly with marginal stria 
complete but obscure, coarsely punctate, so also is the meta- 
sternum ; metasternal median line obsolete; tibiw, intermediate 
5-dentate, one small tooth near the base, two conspicuous in 


new Species of Histeride. 399 


the middle, two at the apex small and close together, posterior 
4-spinose ; antenne and legs pitchy black. | 

I have dedicated this species to my friend Mons. Antoine 
Grouvelle, whose work in the Cucujidee and other families is 
well known, and to whom I am much indebted for many 
novelties in this family. 


Hab. Bahia. 


Teretriosoma plumicornis, sp. n. 


Cylindricum, viridum, nitidum, punctatum; mesosterno stria sub- 
integra; capite subtus, antennis pedibusque rufis. 
L. 2} mill, 

Cylindrical, bluish green, shining; head rather closely 
punctured and transversely convex, mandibles, head beneath, 
and abdominal segments reddish ; thorax similarly punctured 
in front and on disk, punctures larger at the base, no scutellar 
fovea, lateral stria strong, fine but clear behind the head; 
elytra without strize, punctures rather more densely set 
apically, transversely impressed near the base; propygidium 
densely punctulate ; pygidium gibbose above, feebly concave 
in the inferior half and throughout punctulate like the propy- 
gidium ; prosternum feebly arched at the base, closely punc- 
tate ; mesosternum feebly and obtusely produced, stria not 
quite complete anteriorly, punctate like the prosternum; lateral 
stria of the metasternum well marked and oblique, no median 
line; antenne and legs red, scape pilose; anterior and 
intermediate tibie 7-dentate. 

This insect is smaller and relatively narrower than 7. virens, 
and the head and abdominal segments are red beneath. The 
lateral stria of the metasternum is also less oblique and 
stronger. ‘lhe median line of the metasternum in 7’, virens is 
clearly visible but extremely fine. 

Hab. British Honduras. 


Leretriosoma pilicornis, sp. n. 
Subcylindricum, viridum, nitidum; antennis pedibusque rufis ; pro- 
pygidio pygidioque dense punctatis ; mesosterno immarginato. 
L. 22 mill. 


Subcylindrical, bluish green, shining, antenne and legs 
dull red, the scape bearing whitish hair on the upper edge ; 
head convex between the eyes, not closely punctured ; thorax, 
marginal stria complete, punctures rather closely set on the 
anterior angles, a little sparse on the disk, larger at the base, 
no scutellar fovea; elytra punctured evenly throughout the 


400 Mr. G. Lewis on 


dorsal region, finer and closer at the apex, bases with a trans- 
verse impr ession, no striz; propygidium and pygidium densely 
punctured, punctures finer than those on the elytra; pygidium 
transversely gibbous above and slightly impressed inferiorly ; 
prosternum closely punctate, feebly arched at the base; meso- 
sternum more sparsely punctate, punctures rather large ; ; meta- 
sternum with a distinct median line, lateral stria oblique ; ; 
anterior tibie 7-dentate, intermediate 7—8-dentate, the centre 
tooth in the latter is somewhat isolated. 

This species is known from 7. virens by the absence of a 
marginal stria on the mesosternum. The genus Teretriosoma 
now contains twenty-two species. 


Hab. Central America. 


Trypaneus rostratus, sp. n. 
Cylindricus, niger, nitidus; 7’. spinigero proxime aftinis at robustior ; 


elytris leevibus. 
L. 53-6 mill. 


Cylindrical, black, shining, tarsi pitchy red. 

6. Head with two conspicuous tubercles over the eyes, 
the base of each is carried forward as a carina towards the 
apex of the rostrum; before the apex is reached the carine 
join and the extremity of the rostrum is elevated; in small 
examples the rostrum is not thickened at the end; in the 
middle of the rostrum there is a straight, well-defined carina, 
with a longitudinal sulcus on each side of it; between the 
two ocular tubercles the head is lightly scooped out in a semi- 
circular outline; thorax sparsely punctured, anterior angles a 
little prominent ; behind the neck are two obtuse tubercles 
rather close together, the marginal stria ceases in front of the 
tubercles; elytra nearly smooth, the punctuation being very 
fine and sparse; pygidium and propygidium distinctly and 
rather closely punctate, the former bearing flavous hair at the 
apex; the prosternum is incised at the base and margined 
with a fine stria on each side, the strie are rounded off and 
meet anteriorly ; the mesosternum. is feebly and sparsely 
punctured, with a stria at the sides, which is evanescent in 
front; the metasternum has a well-marked median line and is 
punctured similarly to, but more distinctly than, the thorax. 
L. cum rostro 6$ mill. 

The female has the rostrum feebly punctured, head a little im- 
pressed between the eyes, without tubercles or carine ; thorax, 
stria interrupted at the points corresponding to the tubercles 
in the male; the thoracic punctures are much larger, especially 
before the sane liniin: ; the elytra are somewhat Snes to those in 


new Species of Histeride. 401 


the male; the pygidiumisobtusely produced, and the punctures 
on it aud on the propygidium are finer than those in the male; 
the prosternum and mesosternum agree in both sexes, but the 
metasternum is much more coarsely and thickly punctured in 
the female; the fore tibize in both sexes have five or six strong 
teeth on the onter edge and a large tooth on the inner side 
near the base, which is very conspicuous in the male, but 
shorter and more obtuse in the female; in repose the large 
tooth rests in a femoral cavity. L. 5$ mill. 


Hab. Peru. 


Trypaneus plagiatus, sp. n. 
Cylindricus, niger, nitidus; pronoto tuberculato; elytris rufo-macu- 
latis ; metasterno antice in medio sulcato. 
L. 23 mill. 

Cylindrical, black, shining, lateral margin of the thorax at 
base, outer margin of the elytra, and a broad band (diffused 
rather than well defined) behind the scutellum, but not 
reaching the sides of the wing-case, red; male without ocular 
tubercles; the rostrum is parallel at the sides and_ter- 
minates in an obtuse point, the outer margin has a fine 
carina, and a median ridge is just visible, the interstices are 
shining and smooth; thorax long, parallel and sparsely pune- 
tate at the sides, punctulate on the disk, and nearly smooth 
before the scutellum ; behind the neck, about a fourth part 
down the thorax, is a small tubercle; the elytra are finely 
and sparsely punctulate, with a red band, widest at the 
suture; propygidium and pygidium rather densely punc- 
tate ; prosternum bistriate laterally, strie joining in front, 
almost truncate at both ends; mesosternum arcuate at sides, 
laterally striate, obtuse anteriorly; metasternum with a 
remarkably deep sulcus in front, which occupies about one 
third of its entire length. 

g. Forehead and rostrum somewhat uneven, rostrum 
faintly impressed longitudinally, punctures much scattered in 
the middle, clustered over the eyes; thorax evenly but not 
closely punctured; elytra smooth at the base, punctulate 
apically and partly up the suture ; propygidium and pygidium 
evenly punctured, pygidium elongate, obtusely produced, 
convex above, and beneath the apex is hollowed out; the 
three sternal plates agree with those of the male. 

The hinder tibize in both sexes are triangularly dilated. 

Hab. Rio Janeiro. 


Trypaneus fasciatus, sp. 0. 


Cylindricus, niger, nitidus; pronoto bituberculato; elytris rufo- 
fasciatis. 

L, 3-33 mill. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. Par 


402 Mr. G. Lewis on 


Cylindrical, black, shining, with a red band across the 
elytra before the base. 

&. Head and rostrum opaque, latter robust, parallel and 
carinate at the sides, obtusely pointed in front, ocular tubercle 
well marked ; thorax evenly punctured anteriorly and at the 
sides, more sparsely and more finely punctured before the 
scutellum, behind the neck are two small tubercles set 
together, anterior angles reddish ; elytra sparsely punctulate, 
punctures closest at apex and near the suture, before the base 
there is a rather broad red band; pygidium rugosely and 
densely punctured; prosternum carinated at the sides ; meso- 
sternum arched in front, bistriate; metasternum sulcate in 
the middle anteriorly ; posterior tibie triangular and dilated. 
L. 3 mill. 

@. Head opaque, feebly punctured, ocular tubercle very 
small; thorax evenly punctate throughout ; pygidium rather 
closely punctured, moderately produced and obtuse at the 
apex. L. 33 mill. 

This species resembles 7. plagiatus, but it is more robust, 
with the rostrum broader and extending laterally in the males 
outside the carinee; the two thoracic and the ocular tubercules 
also distinguish it from the preceding species, and in the 


female the pygidium is much shorter. 
Hab. Bahia. 


Trypeticus Grouvelle’, Mars. Bull. Soc. Ent. Fr. (6) iii. p. 68 
(tabacigliscens, Mars., 3, l. ¢.). 


The above names represent the sexes of one species, and I 
propose to retain the first for it, as Marseul gave the female 
the precedence in his paper, and also because I think it likely 
that Marseul’s leading idea at the time of writing his descrip- 
tions was to dedicate a species to his friend from whom the 
specimens came. I think it well to adopt the name of Try- 
peticus suggested by Marseul for the eastern forms of Try- 
paneus which have a prosternum truncate at both ends; and 
I have done so in this paper. 


Trypeticus obeliscus, sp. n. 


Elongatus, cylindricus, angustatus, piceus, nitidus; capite inter 
oculos striato ; pronoto distincte punctato, angulis elytrisque 
marginalibus testaceis ; prosterno bistriato, 

L. 23 mill. 


&. Cylindrical, narrow, piceous, angles of the thorax 
rounded off anteriorly, and these, with the margins of the 
elytra, are testaceous ; head transversely convex before the 
neck, with a straight stria between the eyes which divides 
the forehead from the rostrum ; the eyes are prominent, almost 
wholly seen from above, and nearly circular in outline; the 


new Species of Histeride. 403 


rostrum is oblong, truncate at the base, margins narrowly 
elevated, feebly punctulate on the surface, the anterior edge is 
very feebly retlexed and feebly emarginate; thorax striate at 
the sides, very distinctly and somewhat closely punctured, 
except in front of the scutellum, which has a very narrow 
irregular space smooth, behind the neck there is a short and 
fine line; the elytra are finely punctured with similar density, 
with a narrow margin at the bases and sutures smooth ; the 
propygidium and pygidium are somewhat closely punctured, 
the latter is convex on its upper surface; prosternum feebly 
punctured, and it widens out a little anteriorly, truncate at the 
base, bistriate, striz parallel; the mesosternum is wider, also 
feebly punctate, lateral stria straight and rather deep ; meta- 
sternum less visibly punctate, median line well marked ; legs 
and antenne flavous, anterior and intermediate tibia 5-den- 
tate, posterior tibiz short and a little dilated. 
flab, Sumatra. 


Try peticus minutulus, sp. n. 
Filiformis, brunneus, nitidus: affinis precedenti at minor et angus- 
tior ; pronoto tenuiter punctulato; elytris sublevibus. 
L. vix 2 mill, 

36. Filiform, brown, shining, under surface, angles of the 
thorax, and edges of the elytra testaceous ; head very similar 
to the last species, but much narrower, with eyes less promi- 
nent; rostrum also similar; thorax very finely punctate, 
anterior angles lightly produced, stria at sides only ; elytra 
with punctures almost obsolete, also the propygidium ; 
pygidium convex on the upper surface, visibly punctulate ; 
prosternum oblong, striate at the sides, truncate at both ends ; 
mesosternum half as broad again, equal to it in length, with 
similar strive, both feebly punctate; mesosternum smooth, 
median line fine; anterior and intermediate tibiee 5-dentate, 
posterior not dilated in the same degree as in 7’. obeliscus. 

This species differs from 7. obeliscus in being smaller, fili- 
form, with thorax very finely punctured and not rounded off 
anteriorly, pygidium more finely punctured, and by the torm of 
the posterior tibiw. Both species are, however, allied, with 
the eyes prominent and the head narrowed behind the eyes. 
The frontal striew, transverse and straight between the eyes, 
is also a remarkable character in each. 


Hab. Sumatra. 


Onthopnilus punctisternum, sp. 0. 
Orbicularis, convexus, opacus, setosus ; meso- metasternoque pro- 
funde et grosse punctato; elytris 10-costatis. 
L, 23 mill. 
Orbicular, opaque, setose ; head with a carina on each side 


404 On new Species of Histeride. 


commencing behind the eye and joining one another ante- 
riorly, enclosing a triangular space, which is smooth in front 
and rugose behind; before the neck are three coste, the 
median one much the longest ; thorax, lateral margin elevated, 
with a conspicuous carina on each side which corresponds to 
the second elytral costa ; behind the neck are four shortened 
coste placed at equal distances ; elytra have 5 setose coste, 
the two sutural being close together and less raised than the 
others, the interstices have two rows of very large punctures, 
interspaces smooth ; propygidium and pygidium very rugose ; 
prosternum, the sides are carinate, the carinee are not sinuous, 
but approach a little anteriorly, at the base there is a round 
shallow impression; the mesosternum is bisinuate in front, 
with aroughly fashioned fovea of irregular outline at each ante- 
rior angle, it is not distinct from the metasternum, and both 
are deeply pitted with large round punctures, not thickly nor 
regularly set ; the median line of the metasternum is fine and 
interrupted by the punctures. 

This species resembles O. costipennis, Fahr. ; the deep and 
round punctures in the sterna are a distinguishing character. 


Hab. Zanzibar (Bagamoyo, Raffray). 


Onthophilus bipartitus, Lew.—On further examining a 
series of this species I find that it is distinct from QO. costd- 
pennis, Fahy. 


Colonides parvulus, sp. n. 

Ovalis, niger, subopacus, pedibus rufis; fronte excavata; pronoto 
lateribus elevatis, punctatis ; elytris striis 1*-4™ integris, suturali 
postice obsoleta; propygidio transversim prominulo; tibiis dilatatis, 

el mill, 

Oval, black, somewhat opaque, legs reddish ; head carinate 
over the eyes, longitudinally excavated in the middle, sides of 
excavation raised ; thorax anteriorly as wide as long, base a 
third wider, somewhat closely punctured throughout, sides a 
little elevated, with a shallow sulcus within the lateral mar- 
gin, commencing behind the anterior angle and widest near 
the middle, scutellar fovea feebly impressed ; elytra punctate 
like the thorax, strie 1-4 complete and strong, with the inter- 
stices depressed, giving the striw a raised appearance, all are 
parallel to each other and a little bowed, the tourth at the base 
approaches the sutural, sutural straight and wider than the 
others anteriorly, apically evanescent ; propygidium punctulate 
and apically built up and projecting over the pygidium ; pygi- 
dium teebly convex, closely but not densely punctured ; pro- 
sternum, the keel is narrow, flat, incised at base, anterior lobe 
minutely and rugosely punctate ; mesosternum produced ante- 
riorly, bisinuous, transverse stria fine, straight, feebly crenulate, 
and on each side it merges into a strong and very conspicuous 


Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a new Scincoid Lizard. 405 


straight carina, which continues across the metasternum until 
it has passed the hind cox ; at the mesosternal suture there 
is a line of somewhat coarse punctures, in the metasternum 
on each side close within the carina is a row of five or six small 
fovee ; the suture again between the metasternum and first 
seement of the abdomen is punctate, the segment itself being 
finely punctulate on the surface ; all the tibiz are dilated, ante- 
rior pair obscurely dentate on the outer edge, posterior and 
intermediate obtusely angulate before the bases. 
Llab. Mexico. 


L.—Description of a new Scincoid Lizard from North- 
western Australia. By G. A. BOULENGER. 


Lygosoma Watkert. 


Section Rhodona. Body much elongate; limbs very 
weak, didactyle ; distance between end of snout and fore 
limb contained twice and a half to three times in the distance 
between axilla and groin. Snout obtusely conical. Hye 
very small. Lower eyelid with an undivided transparent 
disk. Nostril pierced in the anterior part of a Jarge nasal, 
which forms a suture with its fellow behind the rostral ; 
frontonasal twice as broad as long, forming a broad suture 
with the frontal; preetrontals small and widely separated ; 
frontal broader than the supraocular region, in contact with 
the first and second supraoculars; three supraoculars, second 
largest ; five supraciliaries ; frontoparietals small, fused to a 
single shield, which is much shorter than the interparietal ; 
parietals forming a suture behind the interparietal; three 
pairs of nuchals; fourth upper labial entering the orbit. 
Ear-opeuing distinct, but very small. ‘Twenty smooth scales 
round the middle of the body, dorsals largest. A pair of 
enlarged preanals. ore limb as long as the mouth; hind 
limb as long as the distance between the ear and the fore 
limb ; second toe more than twice as long as first. ‘l'ail 
thick. Greyish above, each scale with a black dot, which is 
largest on the fourth scale from the mid-dorsal line; lips with 
black dots ; lower parts whitish, tail with black dots. 


millim. 
PNG fal ene ie are sioce css aries Foch etsins 6a ore 113 
JE RyGL 8 ois Bee ICICRCTD CES Sao ICN SRE Re 9 
Wirdithwotshead@h cee snc. scaeie nian cet 6 
Boo i! Sa rc ON ae et es a 51 
Honepliimibeeeia noses cece tae ees be 5 
Ja bhi) jbarnle) Sy A nlocre orieo eee Se aha solely AO. 
Dail (reproduced). %i-. <5 2 «eu « Fea leap Oe 


Specimens from Roebuck Bay and Condillac Island, North- 
west Australia, were presented to the British Museum by Mr. 


J.J. Walker. 


406 Miscellaneous. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 
Ad Historiam Cucumarie. By F. Jerrrey Bett. 


I. Cucumaria vy. Pentacta. 


In his valuable work on the Echinodermata, now in course of publi- 
cation as part of Bronn’s ‘ Klassen u. Ordnungen,’ Prof. Ludwig 
remarks as a footnote to Cucumaria, “ Streng genommen musste 
diese Gattung den alteren Namen Pentacta fiihren;” and he goes 
on with an enviable courage, “* Der jiingere Name Cucwmaria ist 
aber so allgemein in Gebrauch, dass er sich wohl nicht mehr 
wird verdriingen lassen.” It is well, however, to be right at law 
as well as in equity, and I may therefore point out that “ streng- 
genommen ” Pentacta should replace Colochirus, for the sole type 
given by Goldfuss (Zool, 1. p. 177) is Aectinia doliolum, which, as 
Dr. v. Marenzeller (Abh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, xxiv. (1874), p. 303) 
has shown, is a Colochirus. 

Cucumaria, then, is not to be displaced. I may add that Colo- 
chirus has been in possession for nearly half a century; with some 
systematists that fact may have weight. 

The statement of Prof. Verrill that “P. pentactes, Jaeg., of 
Europe is properly the type of the genus Pentucta” rests upon a 
misapprehension; Jaeger himself says “Goldfuss hujus nominis 
autor est.” 

This correction will take us further, for it disposes of Verrill’s 
suggestion that Pentacta should be used for the stichopodous and 
Cucumaria for the sporadipodous species of ‘*Cucumaria” of 
authors—a suggestion which, by the way, Dr. Lampert should have 
remembered when he used Cucumaria in Verrill’s sense of Pentacta. 


Il. On the Meaning of the Term “Le fleurilardé.” 

Among the many difficulties which surround the clear discrimina- 
tion of Cucumaria pentactes is the meaning of Dicquemare’s “ Le 
fleurilardé ” *, Since his time it is only rarely that the term has 
been correctly given, his “le fleurilardé” being written ‘la fleuri- 
larde” by Cuvier and Lamarck and ‘Vholothurie fleurillade” by 
de Blainville. The compilers of French dictionaries have either, as 
is also the case with Littré and the French Academy, omitted the 
word, or, as in the Dict. des dict. and the Dict. nation., have “ fleuri- 
barde,” “ Ver radiaire du genre des holothuries,” while “ fleurilarde ” 
is a ‘‘Zoophyte perdrigon violet tuberculeux.” Valmont-Bomare 
(to whose work I was referred by my former colleague Professor 
Mariette), in his ‘ Dictionnaire raisonné universel d’histoire natu- 
relle, ed. 1791, vol. iii. p. 477, writes ** Fleuri-lardé,” and he says, 
*“ Le nom qu il (Dicquemare) a donné a cet animal en fait une sorte 
de description . . . les trois doubles rangs des pieds qui sont aux 
cétés et au-dessous, au milieu de sa largeur, sont blancs, et pré- 
sentent, & la forme prés, leffet d’un liévre lardé ou piqué,”— 
which is, after all, but a quotation from the original description. I 
should be glad to hear of any other references to the name; the 
very considerable search I have made myself has had no more 
result than this. 


* Observ. sur la Physique, xii. (1778), p. 288. 


Miscellaneous. 407 


**Hupodosaurus longobardicus.”” 


The specimen noticed and figured under the aboye name in the 
last number of the ‘Annals’ (p. 292) turns out to belong to 
Lariosaurus Balsami, and has been tigured by Curioni (Mem. Ist. 
Lomb. ix. 1863, pl. vii. fig. 1). I am indebted to the inquiries 
made at the Milan Museum by my friend Dr. J. de Bedriaga for 
this identification. Although I had examined the foot on the plaster 
cast of the entire Lariosaurus Balsami in the British Museum, the 
appearance, especially of the distal phalanges, differed so greatly 
from the College of Surgeons specimen that the identification of the 
two never occurred to me. G. A. BouLencEr. 


Oct. 13, 1891. 


On the Habits of Gobius minutus*. By Frépféric Gurret. 


Gobius minutus is found in abundance in the pools of water left by 
the ebbing sea on the sandy beaches of Roscoff. The habits of this 
little fish at the time of reproduction are extremely curious; they 
have been observed with the greatest accuracy, owing to the ex- 
tremely favourable conditions afforded by the great aquarium of the 
station at Roscoff for this kind of observation. The water flowing 
in abundance through the tanks, the animals live in them as in the 
natural state. 

The sexes are distinguished by constant differences in the colora- 
tion of the dorsal and anal fins. In the female the two dorsals are 
transparent and only marked with some small black dots situated 
upon their rays; the anal is perfectly transparent. In the male, on 
the contrary, the two dorsals bear three or four almost horizontal 
white bands, separated by two or three black bands. Moreover the 
first dorsal, which, as in the female, has six rays, presents two spots 
of a fine blue, each limited towards the base by a black crescent 
which is outlined by a white crescent. One of these spots is situated 
between the fourth and fifth rays, the other between the fifth and 
sixth ; sometimes the second is wanting. Finally the anal is largely 
bordered with black. 

If a female ready to lay, a male in the reproductive state, and a 
shell of Cardium or of Tapes are placed in an aquarium with its 
bottom covered with sand, the male is not long in introducing him- 
self beneath the shell, only letting his head protrude beneath its 
rim. From time to time he enters his little mansion, drives out a 
large part of the sand which it contains by a rapid agitation of his 
tail, and even brings in his mouth small stones, shell débris, or small 
quantities of sand which he shoots out over the threshold of his 
domicile. Then he sets to work to conceal his shell completely. 
For this purpose he leaves it, places himself above, and, steering 
in a straight line, moves over the sand with a rapid agitation 
of his pectorals and his tail, so as to project behind him a wave 
of sand which accumulates on the shell. The track of his passage 
in the sand is marked by a deep furrow. 

After he has scooped out the first furrow he reenters his house, 


* The observations which form the subject of this note were made in 
the aquarium of the Laboratory at Roscoff (Finistére), 


408 Miscellaneous. 


throws out the sand that has fallen on the passage to his door, and 
then comes out again at the end of some minutes to scoop out a 
second furrow in another direction. When this manceuvre has been 
repeated eight or ten times the shell is completely buried under a 
little hill of sand with rounded top, trenched with furrows disposed 
starwise, and pierced by a hole giving access to its concavity. 

This hole is, in general, perfectly round, and just large enough 
to allow the master of the house to pass. Such a hole could not 
preserve its shape in sand if the grains forming its walls were 
not agglutinated by the mucus secreted by the skin of the animal 
when lying in its hole. 

When his house is constructed—-a house which, as we shall see, is 
a true nest—the male endeavours to entice the female to his home. 
For this purpose he comes out of his sanctuary, swims rapidly 
towards her, draws near her by little jerky bounds, pushes her fre- 
quently with his snout, and then returns rapidly towards his 
nest as if to show her the way to it. If the female, as usually 
happens, refuses to follow he returns to the charge, touches her again 
with his snout, and again makes a pretence of returning to his den; 
often he repeats this manceuyre five or six times together; then, 
discouraged by the indifference of the female, he reenters his 
dwelling, but not for long; for, at the end of a minute or two, often 
less, he comes out of it again and recommences his solicitations. 
One evening I observed a male who, in the space of three hours, 
came out of his hole seventy-eight times, and invited the female a 
hundred and sixty-eight times to share his nest. 

When the male approaches the female to solicit her to follow him 
his colours suddenly become brighter, he erects his dorsals, raises 
his head vigorously, and spreads his opercles ; at times also his body 
is agitated by a very visible trembling. When he has returned to his 
nest, his head, which he lets project out of the hole, becomes quite 
white, and he respires with a febrile activity which is m complete 
contrast with the normal respiratory rhythm. If the female 
approaches the agitation of the male becomes extreme ; he retires 
quickly into his hole several times in succession, as if to call her in ; 
but often the female retreats without deigning to respond to these 
advances; then he resumes his station, and soon recommences the 
solicitations described above. 

At length, if the female decides to enter the shell with him, he ~ 
remains at the entrance to the nest and waits for her to lay in a 
state of extreme agitation ; but often she escapes immediately, in 
spite of the manifest efforts which he makes to prevent her from 
going out by extending his pectorals transversely. When the female 
consents to remain the laying commences. ‘To do this she proceeds 
to the ceiling of the nest by the aid of the cupping-disk which she 
bears on her ventral surface and deposits her eggs by the way, which 
cling to the internal face of the shell by means of glutinous fila- 
ments regularly disposed at one of their poles. ‘hese filaments, 
secreted by the cells of the follicle, harden after remaining for some 
hours in sea-water. 

After a certain number of eggs have been laid the female resumes 


Miscellaneous, 409 


her natural position on the floor of the nest, and the male, pro- 
ceeding in his turn to the ceiling, fecundates the eggs which she 
has fixed there. ‘This manceuvre is repeated during an hour or two 
until all the ripe eggs have been expelled *. 

When the process of laying is completed the female abandons the 
nuptial domicile, never to return; but the male remains and watches 
over the eggs until the young are hatched; for the small Crustacea 
which abound on the sandy shores, and on which Gobius minutus 
subsists (Crangon, Mysis), would eat the eggs were they not vigi- 
lantly guarded by him. 

During the time that the development of the young is proceeding 
the male vibrates his tail and pectorals, so as to set up currents 
under the shell, which ensure the renewal of the water in it. 

If after a male has made choice of a domicile under a shell we 
turn the concavity upwards, he restores it to its original position in 
the following manner :— 

He begins by passing under the edge of the shell, rakes up the 
sand about it if necessary, then placing himself at the side opposite 
to the hinge, he nips one of the sides gently, and by a rapid move- 
ment of his tail describes a semicircle in the surrounding water in 
such manner as to swing round the shell till its concavity is under- 
neath, ‘Then he clears this at some point in its contour, and intro- 
duces himself beneath ; he then throws out the superfluous sand in 
the interior and covers it as has been described above. When the 
male is guarding the clutch that he hus fecundated the experiment 
is still more certain of success. 

If we drive away a male from the nest he has prepared he is not 
long in returning to it, even if other shells resembling his own 
are placed near his dwelling for the purpose of deceiving him. It 
when a male is watching over the eggs which he has fecundated we 
drive him away and replace his shell by another, leaving the first at 
a little distance, when he returns he enters the shell which occupies 
the position the first had without hesitation ; but he is not long in 
perceiving that it does not contain his eggs; then he quits it to 
seek for and retake possession of the first. He does not scruple to 
fight furiously if during the experiment another male has possessed 
himself of the shell containing his offspring.—Comptes Rendus, 
Aug. 10, 1891, p. 293. 


On the Exeretory Apparatus of the Carididee, and on the Renal 
Secretion of the Crustacea t. By M. P. Marcuat. 

I. In a previous note I briefly described the excretory apparatus 
of Palemon. Ihave since examined a few other Carididie, which 
exhibit, in this respect, certain important differences. In Mika 
edulis the labyrinth is wanting ; the gland is formed solely by the 


* To make the observations respecting the laying, instead of supplying 
shells to the males I gave them watch-glasses, which I covered or un- 
covered at will by means of a brush. 

+ The investigations were carried out at the Arago laboratory 
(Banyuls-sur-Mer), 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 28 


410 Miscellaneous. 


saccule, which opens directly into the vesical system *. The vesical 
system is constructed approximately upon the same plan as in 
Crangont ; there is no unpaired sub-stomachal bladder, but two 
sub-stomachal lobes, much closer together than in Crangon; this 
approximation appears to mark a transition towards the unpaired 
sub-stomachal bladder of Palemon, There is a wide communication 
between the two vesical systems by means of a broad commissure, 
situated in front of the stomach, and prolonged beneath this organ 
by means of a median and unpaired mass which plunges into the 
labrum ; we find a rich vesical collar surrounding the cesophagus. 

Alpheus (A. ruber) exhibits a vesical system resembling that of 
the Crangonids. We meet with two sac-shaped lobes, descending 
along the sides of the stomach; on each side of the cesophagus there 
is detached a long narrow lobe, which extends as far as the base of 
the first pair of limbs. 

‘In Caridina Desmarestii, a fresh-water type, the gland presents ‘a 
saccule and a labyrinth. As in Palwmon, the saccule forms a little 
rounded mass, distinct from the labyrinth, partitioned in its interior, 
and projecting into the interior of the bladder; it communicates 
with the lacune of the labyrinth by means of a kind of atrium. 
The gland is capped on its inner face by a sac which represents the 
bladder ; the latter is of small size, and presents the peculiarity of 
being continuous with a broad ¢ganal of which it is only the expan- 
sion; this canal winds somewhat, and opens, narrowing at the same 
time, at the level of the excretory tubercle. 

II. The production of the urinary liquid in Crustacea is not due 
to a simple filtration, as the limpidity and abundance of the liquid 
which fills the bladder might lead us to believe; there is a real 
secretion, with separation of the cellular portions. In the liquid 
excreted by Maia, we find perfectly round and refringent globules 
of variable size; the same is the case for the Crayfish, the Spiny 
Lobster, &c. 

In the Paguri, the clear liquid which inflates the abdominal 
bladder contains vesicles, which are more or less granular, often of 
large size, and may enclose a larger or smaller number of secondary 
vesicles. When the animal has been injected with indigo-carmine, 
we find blue granulations in these vesicles. 

If we examine the bladder in the urine or the blood of the 
animal, we find that the cells are swollen so as to form domes, or 
large transparent vesicles, often enclosing secondary vesicles. On 
being set at liberty, they constitute the vesicles which we find in 
the excreted liquid ; when they are free, their membrane has a very 
low degree of resistance: one drop of picro-carmine is enough to 
cause them to disappear in a few moments. 

I have found the same swollen vesiculated cells in the bladder of 
the most varied types; it is evident that the bladder takes an 
important part in the secretion. 


* Weldon has just determined the same fact in Crangon, and my 
independent researches on the same animal have confirmed this result. 

+ I described the bladder of Crangon in a previous note (‘Comptes 
Rendus,’ October 20, 1890). 


Miscellaneous. All 


The white substance of the Crayfish secretes in a manner 
analogous to that of the bladder; its cells are similarly swollen at 
their extremity into large clear vesicles, distinct from the body of 
the cell. As regards the cortical substance of the Crayfish, and the 
labyrinth of the other Crustacea, several vesicles exist at once in 
the same cell: they are, in general, tolerably numerous, oblong, 
and ranged regularly side by side: they then present the appear- 
ance of a sort of palisade, covering the cells, and the elements of 
which correspond pretty exactly to the striation of the bodies of 
the cells. The saccule equally secretes, by separating cellular por- 
tions, which are expelled in the shape of vesicles frequently coloured 
yellow.—Comptes Rendus, tome exiii. no. 4 (July 27, 1891), 
pp. 223-225, 


On the Circulatory and Respiratory Apparatus of certain 
Arthropods. By M. A. Scunerper. 


Amputrops.—I have injected Talitrus, the ordinary fresh-water 
Shrimp, and Niphargus. In all I found that the heart emits three 
pairs of lateral arteries, of which the first two arise immediately 
below the second and third pairs of cardiac ostia, while the third is 
given off pretty nearly in the middle of the space which separates 
the third pair of cardiac ostia from the origin of the posterior aorta. 
These lateral arteries give rise to numerous ramifications, which 
principally pass to the biliary apparatus. 

Claus described lateral arteries in the Hyperina: to-day we are 
able to affirm that they exist in the whole group. 

AracuniDa. Scorpion.—The vessels formerly described by New- 
port and Blanchard in the Scorpion have more recently been 
regarded as simple lacune. Their primitive value must, however, 
be retained for them. 

Sections of these vessels, in particular of the spinal artery, show 
a distinct wall, with striated muscular fibres, which are absent, on 
the contrary, in the neurilemma; successful injections never show 
extravasations, and those which contain nitrate of silver everywhere 
disclose a splendid endothelium. The same results are obtained in 
the Araneida. 

The vascular topography, as determined by my predecessors, is 
correct in its ensemble; but many new details have presented 
themselves to me, into a detailed description of which I shall not 
enter, but confine myself to mentioning:—(1) Five transverse 
anastomoses between the two halves of the annular vessel, each 
giving off a sternal artery, which plunges into the sub-cesophageal 
mass ; (2) four other sternal arteries, which arise below the initial 
portion of the spinal artery, and of which the posterior becomes the 
artery of the pectines; (3) anastomoses in the caudal region, or 
post-abdomen, not such as Newport described, but between the two 
branches formed by the bifurcation of the sternal arteries of this 
region and the posterior aorta. 

AranErpA.—I_ have studied the lung of Spiders and am abso- 
lutely convinced that the chitinous envelope, recently described as 


A412 Miscellaneous. 


surrounding this organ, does not exist, and that its description is 
partly due to the detachment of the cuticular substance underneath 
the lung, the separation of which has led to the belief in the exist- 
ence of a floor or partition between the ventral surface of the body 
and the corresponding face of the organ in question. 

The blood comes into direct contact with the leaves, entering 
between them by their dorsal edges, and then falls into the sub- 
pulmonary chamber, whence it can only escape by the vessel which 
conducts it to the pericardium, and thence to the heart.— Comptes 
Rendus, tome exili. no. 2 (July 13, 1891), pp. 94, 95. 


On the Arterial System of Isopods. By M. A. Scunerper, 


Among the characters which the study of the arterial system had 
permitted us to assign to Isopods, was the existence of a vascular 
collar, anterior to the nerve-ring, giving off the subneural vessel, 
and furnishing in conjunction with the latter the arteries of the 
buecal appendages. 

Nevertheless, in the Annelids, as well as in the Myriapods and 
Arachnids, the great aortic arch is, as in the case of the Vertebrates, 
situated behind the brain. Are we really confronted with an 
anomaly ? My injections of Porcellio and Ligia enable me to reply 
in the negative. 

Independently of the two arteries which continue the aorta in 
front, below the antennary arteries, running along the edge of the 
nervous collar, there exist, behind this collar, two arteries which 
arise from the aorta in the immediate neighbourhood of the point 
from which the ophthalmic artery starts. A peculiarity which 
distinguishes them is the loop formed by each around the base of 
insertion of a little ligament upon the stomach. They pass round 
the digestive tube, give off an anastomosing branch to the mandibular 
artery, and unite below the stomach and above the inferior nervous - 
mass, thus describing a ring comparable in every respect to that of 
the Arachnids, and which is, manifestly, the great aortic arch of the 
Isopods, dorsal in position with reference to the nervous system. 
From this arch there pass, to the right and left, the arteries of the 
buceal appendages, with the exception of those of the mandibles, 
which start from a trunk common also to the antennary arteries. 

Moreover, I convinced myself in the two types in question, that 
one or several anastomoses between the ophthalmic artery which 
arises behind the brain and the antennary arteries which are in 
front of it, unite these two trunks into a median arch or into two 
arches approaching the median plane, in such a way that this arch, 
with the aorta which subtends it, describes a vertical vascular ring 
which recalls that of the Amphipods. 

Thus there fall to the ground two characters, one of which 
created a unique position for the Isopods from the point of view of 
general morphology, while the other tended to separate them pro- 
foundly from the Amphipods.— Comptes Rendus, tome exiil. no, 7 
(August 17, 1891), p. 316. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[SIXTH SERIES. ] 


No. 48. DECEMBER 1891. 


LI.—On the Development of Holothurians. 
By Dr. Huserr Lupwie *. 


My sincere thanks are due to the Royal Academy of Sciences 
for having several years ago furnished me with the means of 
making a second t+ sojourn at the Zoological Station at Naples. 
For a long time I was prevented from going ; and it was not 
until last spring that I was able to make the journey, the 
results of which I now have the honour to communicate. 

I had proposed to myself, as the principal object of my 
investigations, to trace the development of a Holothurian as 
far as possible into the post-embryonic and post-larval life, 
and selected for the purpose the common Mediterranean 
Cucumaria Planci, since, from previous experiments, it 
appeared to be the most suitable of Mediterranean sea-slugs 
for prolonged culture in aquaria, and is universally regarded 
as a thoroughly typical Holothurian. At the same time I 
made further progress with my monograph on the Mediter- 
ranean Echinoderms, which I had undertaken for the ‘ Fauna 


* Translated from the ‘Mathematische und naturwissenschaftliche 
Mittheilungen aus den Sitzungsberichten der Kéniglich Preussischen 
Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin,’ Heft ii. Feb. 1891, pp. [179] 85- 
98 [192]. 

+ The chief result of a former stay was the development of Asterina 
gibbosa (Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 37, 1882). 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 29 


414 Dr. H. Ludwig on the 


und Flora des Golfes von Neapel,’ and availed myself besides 
of the favourable opportunity for contributing to the solution 
of the question which has recently been raised as to the func- 
tion of the madreporite of Echinoderms in general. The 
result of the observations which I directed towards this latter 
point I published some time ago in a paper entitled ‘ Ueber 
die Function der Madreporenplatte und des Steinkanals der 
Echinodermen,” which appeared in the ‘ Zoologischer An- 
zeiger,’ no. 339, 1890. Another result of this last visit to 
Naples is the description which has just appeared * of the 
rediscovered Risso’s Molpadia musculus, and to which I 
appended observations on the phylogeny and classification of 
the class Holothurioidea. 

But to return to the principal object of my investigations as 
stated above, I may begin by remarking that I succeeded in 
keeping the young of Cucumarta Planci for a much longer 
time than any one had been able to do before in the case of 
this or any other Holothurian, as they were kept by myself 
from March 16 until April 17, and subsequently under the 
care of the excellent Conservator, Signor Lo Bianco, until 
July 9, therefore for a period of one hundred and sixteen days 
in all. On the whole, after the barrel-shaped stage is passed 
on the eighth and ninth day, the development thenceforward 
proceeds but very slowly. ‘The larvee and young animals are 
so absolutely opaque and so abundantly filled with calcareous 
bodies that I was forced to adopt the circumstantial method 
of careful decalcification and conversion into continuous series 
of sections, whereby I naturally had recourse to suitable 
methods of killing and preserving the animals. Owing to 
the minute size of the cells and the closeness with which the 
rudiments of the various organs are crowded together, none of 
the sections had to be thicker than 5-7°5 yw, in order to give 
trustworthy results. In consequence of these circumstances 
and the large number of figures required for a minute repre- 
sentation, the whole study makes considerable demands on 
time and patience. Publication in detail must therefore be 
postponed for some time. For the present I would confine 
myself to communicating as briefly as possible certain results 
which appear to me to be worthy of notice, while at the same 
time referring the reader to my critical treatise on the litera- 
ture of the subject, which has just been published in Bronn’s 
‘Classen und Ordnungen des 'Thierreiches.’ 

As at that time I had no reason for doubting the trust- 

* “ Ankyroderma musculus (Risso), eine Molpadiide des Mittelmeres, 


nebst Bemerkungen zur Phylogenie und Systematik der Holothurien,” 
Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 51, 1891, pp. 569-612, 


Development of Holothurians. 415 


worthiness of the statements made by Selenka as to the earliest 
developmental stages of Cucumaria Planci, I did not begin 
my investigations until the eighth day of the development. 
Subsequently, however, the conviction has forced itself upon 
me that my confidence went too far. The stages of the first 
seven days of development also must be investigated afresh, 
and I hope that I shall succeed in obtaining these this spring. 
The following observations, therefore, refer exclusively to 
stages which are older than seven days. 

I was unable to confirm the customary view that in the 
Holothuria the plane of symmetry of the young Kchinoderm 
coincides with that of the larva. On the contrary, these two 
planes intersect one another in the same way as I have proved 
them to do, e. g. in the development of Asterina gibbosa. In 
the anterior (oral) region of the ee which is transitional 
between the barrel-shaped larva and the young HKchinoderm 
the plane of symmetry of the young animal diverges from 
that of the larva towards the left, but in the posterior region 
towards the right. The two planes of symmetry, theretore, 
cut one another at acute angles. In addition to this, the 
longitudinal axis also of the young Cucumaria is not iden- 
tical with that of the barrel-shaped larva. In the anterior 

region of the body the longitudinal axis of the young Cucu- 
maria diverges towards the ventral surface, in the posterior 
region, on the contrary, towards the dorsal surface from that 
of the larva. The peculiar difficulties which beset the proper 
orientation and the comprehension of transverse and longitu- 
dinal sections are evident at once from these conditions. 

Water-vascular System.—The water-vascular ring and the 
radial canals have already assumed their permanent position 
on the eighth day. Thespot at which the closure of the ring 
took place can no longer be distinguished. The general 
position of the water- vascular ring, corresponding to the 
relations of the plane of symmetry and the longitudinal axis 
as mentioned above, is such that its ventral region lies further 
towards the rear than its dorsal region, and at the same time 
its left half slightly further towards the rear than its right. 
It is only loosely connected with the fore-gut by means of 
few fine, short, suspensory fibrils. I was not able to detect 
muscle-fibres in the wall of the water-vascular ring at any of 
the stages which I examined. The five radial vessels arise from 
the ring with a wide lumen, without any constriction or forma- 
tion of valves. ‘The median ventral radial vessel on the eighth 
day already extends backwards with its blind end to a point 
somewhat beyond the place of origin of the first two sucker- 
feet canals, which arise from it and are already in existence. 


29" 


416 Dr. H. Ludwig on the 


On the following days it becomes more and more evident that 
this vessel exceeds the otlier four not only in length, but also 
in diameter. But, in addition to this, these four differ again 
among themselves, for the two latero-ventral canals are 
shorter and narrower than the two latero-dorsal ones. This 
difference between the five radial vessels continues far into 
the life of the young animal, and is only adjusted at a late 
period by means of subsequent processes of growth on the 
part of the four lateral radial vessels. Again, with regard to 
the formation of the musculature in the wallsof the radial vessels, 
the median ventral canal is in advance of the remaining four, 
andamong these, again, the two dorsal onesare in advance of the 
two ventral. or while the first distinct muscle-fibres appear 
in the wall of the median ventral radial vessel as early as the 
thirteenth day, it is not until the seventeenth day that the 
two latero-dorsal vessels acquire their first muscle-fibres, 
while three days more elapse before a similar event occurs for 
the two latero-ventral radial vessels. The whole of these 
muscle-fibres are limited to that section of the radial vessels 
which lies externally and posteriorly to the ring of pharyn- 
geal ossicles. On the other hand, in the short portions of 
the radial vessels which lead to the water-vascular ring 
internally to the radial pharyngeal ossicles, I was still unable 
to detect any trace of muscle-fibres on the forty-fifth day of 
development. ‘The muscle-fibres of the radial vessels are all 
longitudinal, are supplied from the cells of the epithelium of 
the hydroccele, and occur (as in the case of the adult animal) 
in that wall only of the radial vessels which is turned towards 
the upper surface of the body, where they are arranged side 
by side to form a single layer. 

The relations in which the young tentacles stand towards 
the regions of the body and the water-vascular system prove 
to be of especial interest. On the eighth day of development 
five tentacles have already been developed. ‘Their position 
with regard to the mouth, and particularly with regard to the 
ciliated bands of the barrel-shaped larva, is different from 
that described by Selenka. hey lie ina spacious oral atrium, 
into which they can be completely retracted ; the atrium is 
then connected with the exterior by means of a ‘circular sharp- 
edged opening. If, however, the tentacles are extended the 
oral atrium simultaneously flattens out, and the tentacles now 
enable it to be seen that they are all five situated in front of 
the second ciliated band of the larva (I regard the cilia of the 
cephalic hump as the first ciliated band). Selenka further 
states that the first five tentacles, when they are extended, 
are so arranged that, commencing from the front, we can 


Development of Holothurians. A17 


distinguish a first pair, a second pair, and an unpaired 
tentacle. The true state of the case is exactly the opposite : 
in front lies an unpaired tentacle, followed by the four others, 
in two pairs, one behind the other. This arrangement does 
not become perfectly distinct until we take into consideration 
the fact, which has been hitherto overlooked, that the plane 
of symmetry of the young Cucumaria diverges in front 
towards the left and behind towards the right from the plane 
of symmetry of the larva. The arrangement of the tentacles 
which I have just indicated refers strictly only to the plane 
of symmetry of the young Holothurian. With reference to 
the plane of symmetry of the larva, on the other hand, the 
tentacles are asymmetrically arranged, so that three of them 
belong to the left half of the body of the larva and the two 
others to the right. 

According to Kowalevsky and Selenka the water-vessels of 
the first five tentacles arise immediately from the water- 
vascular ring and alternate with the radial vessels, This 
statement is absolutely erroneous. The tentacular vessels 
arise, on the contrary, from the growing radial vessels. 
Semon’s speculations upon the phylogeny of Echinoderms, in 
so far as they are based upon the assumption that the primary 
tentacles in all Holothurians arise from the water-vascular 
ring, and on their part determine the true radii of the Holo- 
thurian body, consequently entirely miss the mark. In the 
case of Cucumaria their correctness is entirely overthrown by 
the fact that the first five tentacular vessels are by no means 
disposed in regular radial fashion. Were this the case a ten- 
tacular vessel would be given off from each of the five radial 
vessels. ‘This, however, is not the fact. The arrangement 
of the first five tentacular vessels is neither radial nor bilate- 
rally symmetrical, but asymmetrical, in that the two tentacles 
of the two ventral interradit receive their water-vessels from 
the median ventral radial vessel, while the tentacle of the 
median dorsal, as well as that of the left dorsal interradius, is 
supplied from the left dorsal radial vessel, and lastly the ten- 
tacle of the right dorsal interradius from the right dorsal radial 
vessel. ‘The median ventral and the lett dorsal radial 
vessels therefore each give off two tentacular vessels, but the 
right dorsal radial vessel only one. The points of origin of 
the two tentacular vessels of the median ventral radial canal 
are situated exactly opposite one another; so are also the two 
tentacular vessels of the left dorsal radial canal. The two 
latero-ventral radial vessels, on the other hand, give off for 
the present, so long as only five tentacles altogether are 
present, no tentacular canals at all, and therefore in this 


418 Dr. H. Ludwig on the 


respect are behind the three other radial vessels. Regarded 
from outside, it is the anterior unpaired tentacle of the eighth 
day of development and its neighbour on the left, which 
belong to the left dorsal radial canal; the tentacular vessel 
on the right of the unpaired one belongs to the right dorsal 
radial canal ; the two tentacles of the posterior pair, however, 
are those which are furnished from the median ventral radial 
canal. 

The relation of the primary tentacles to the radial vessels, 
which has just been described, is perfectly constant. It was 
possible to demonstrate it without meeting with a single 
exception for all the numerous young Cucumarie of the most 
widely different ages, from the eighth to the hundred and 
fifteenth day, in uninterrupted series of transverse and longi- 
tudinal sections, and may therefore be regarded as a rule, 
though certainly a very peculiar one. 

It was not until the hundred and sixteenth day that among 
a portion of the young animals an increase of tentacles took 
place, and seven altogether were found to be present. The 
sixth and seventh tentacles are situated exactly opposite one 
another with reference to the median plane of the Holo- 
thurian, and receive their water-canals from those two radial 

vessels, which hitherto had taken no part whatever in the 
giving off of tentacular vessels, namely from the right and 
left ventral radial vessels. The two radial vessels each send 
off the new tentacular vessel in a dorsal direction, therefore 
into the left and right dorsal interradii, Previous to this 
only a single tentacle existed in each interradial region sur- 
rounding the mouth. Now, however, after the formation of 
the sixth and seventh tentacles, each of the two latero-dorsal 
interradil possesses two, while the median dorsal and the two 
ventral interradii now as before each accommodate only one. 
The seven tentacles are accordingly disposed upon the five 
interradii in precisely the same way as that which I deter- 
mined years ago in the seven-tentacled young of the vivi- 
parous Chiridota rotifera. Since in the adult ten-tentacled 
Cucumaria each radial vessel gives off two tentacular canals, 
we may conjecture, as reg eards the further multiplication of 
the tentacles, that the eighth arises on the left (dorsal) side 
of the right dorsal radial vessel, the ninth and tenth, however, 
on the ventral side of the left and right ventral radial vessels, 
whereby an exactly radial distribution of the ten tentacles of 
the adult animal is finally attained. In connexion with the 
successive development of the tentacles which has thus been 
traced, it may also be worth while mentioning the fact that 
the two ventral tentacles, although in the adult animal they 


Development of Holothurians, 419 


are considerably smaller than the remaining eight, belong not 
to the five secondary tentacles, but to the five primary ones. 

The whole of the tentacular canals arise from the radial 
vessels by a basal portion, which is at first very short and 
narrow, but afterwards increases in length, and which opens 
by means of a valve into the wider section of the tentacular 
canal, lying in the tentacle itself. These valves, in spite of 
their small size, are constructed of two semilunar folds, pre- 
cisely as is already known to be the case in the tentacles of 
Synapta. The narrow basal portions of the tentacular canals, 
as well as the valves at the distal end of these portions, lie 
internally to the radial ossicles of the pharyngeal ring, which. 
are already present on the eighth day of development. 
Beyond the valve the expanded section of the tentacular 
vessel bulges out backwards, forming a short cecal process 
which lies outside the young calcareous ring, and there rests 
upon the lateral branches of two neighbouring radial ossicles. 
This caecum is the rudiment of the homologue of a tenta- 
cular ampulla, which Hérouard has shown to exist in the 
adult animal. No muscle-fibres could be distinguished in the 
wall of the narrow portion of the tentacular vessel, even in 
the most advanced of the developmental stages examined. In 
the expanded portion, on the other hand, distinct longitudinal 
muscle-fibres (and only such), furnished by the cells of the 
epithelium of the hydroccele, appear in a single layer as early 
as the tenth day. Until the fifteenth day the tentacles are 
simple cylindrical structures with rounded tips, which are 
beset by the tiny hyaline papille already noticed by Krohn 
and Selenka. On the day named the subsequent ardborescent 
shape of the tentacles begins to be ushered in, by the bifur- 
cation of the tips. On the following days these two branches 
are soon succeeded by other branches which appear below the 
tip. The whole of the branches enclose from the beginning 
a cecal process of the tentacular vessel. 

Rudiments of the first two feet are already present on the 
eighth day. At first they each lie concealed in a pit-shaped 
hollow of the integument, and on emerging from this pit, 
which then flattens out, have the form of a small hemi- 
spherical protuberance. During the following days they 
elongate more and more into cylindrical tubes, and on the 
eighteenth day a well-developed terminal disk can already be 
distinguished. The two primary feet receive their water- 
vessels, as has already been observed by Selenka, from the 
terminal portion of the median ventral radial vessel, from 
which they arise exactly opposite one another. Nevertheless, 
by closely observing them from the eighth to the eighteenth 


420 Dr. H. Ludwig on the 


day, we notice that the ght foot projects from the surface of 
the body a little in advance of the left, which again is trace- 
-able to the fact that the plane of symmetry of the Holo- 
thurian assumes the oblique position with regard to the plane 
of symmetry of the larva which has already been mentioned. 
The musculature of the young feet arises in immediate pro- 
longation of the musculature of the radial vessel, exclusively 
in the shape of longitudinal musele-fibres, on the outer sur- 
face of the pedal vessel, and originates, precisely like the 
muscles of the radial vessels and the tentacles, from the cells 
of the epithelium of the hydroceele. As early as the tenth 
day. (therefore even before the appearance of the muscle-fibres 
in the corresponding radial vessel) the longitudinal muscle- 
fibres form a fine unilamellar sheath, which is still absent in 
that section of the pedal canal only, which very much later 
bulges out to form the pedal ampulla. At the point of origin 
of the pedal vessel from the median ventral radial vessel a 
valvular arrangement is indeed present, but much more feebly 
developed than the similar valves of the tentacular canals. 

A third foot does not make its appearance until the forty- 
fifth day. It arises in front of the two primary feet, always 
lies to the left of the median plane, and, like the others, 
receives its water-canal from the median ventral radial vessel, 
which consequently now supplies two left feet and a right 
one. In the meantime, from the proximal portion of the 
first two pedal canals, there have arisen ampulliform expan- 
sions into the body-cavity. 

On the eighty-fourth day a fourth foot has come into exist- 
ence, which likewise derives its water-canal from the median 
ventral radial vessel. It lies still further towards the front 
than the third, nevertheless not to the left but to the right. 

A further increase in the number of feet does not take place 
until the hundred and eleventh day. ‘The jifth foot, however, 
which then appears, no lenger belongs, like its forerunners, to 
the median ventral radial vessel, nor even to the ventral 
surface at all, but arises on the left (==ventral) side of the 
left dorsal radial vessel, and, moreover, in the region of the 
anterior half of the body. ‘The same two radial vessels, 
therefore, are now taking part in the formation of feet, which 
also in the formation of tentacles in so far preceded the rest of 
the radial vessels that they were the first to furnish their 
definite number of two tentacles each. 

The Polian vesicle lies, contrary to the position attributed 
to it by Selenka in his figure, not in the night half of the 
body, but without exception in the left, and, indeed, invariably 
in the left dorsal interradius, and consequently in the abso- 


Development of Folothurians. 421 


lutely constant position in which Hérouard also met with it 
in the adult. No valvular arrangement whatever is present 
at its wide-mouthed opening into the water-vascular ring. 
From the fifteenth day onwards circular muscle-fibres may be 
recognized in its wall: they are arranged concentrically in a 
single layer round a point corresponding to the blind end of 
the vesicle. The muscular layer ceases at the opening of the 
vesicle into the water-vascular ring. In its origin it also is 
derived from the hydroccele-cells, which represent the inner 
epithelium of the entire water-vascular system. 

The young stone-canal possesses a vesicle-shaped expan- 
sion, overlooked by Selenka, the epithelial coat of which 
preserves the same constitution as in the rest of the stone- 
canal only in the inner half of the vesicle (¢. e. the one which 
is turned towards the interior of the body), while in the outer 
half (¢.e. that lying nearer the surface of the body) it is 
greatly flattened. This expansion is the earliest rudiment of 
the subsequent madreporic head of the perfect stone-canal, 
and may therefore be designated as the “ madreporie vesicle.” 
Hitherto it has only been casually noticed by Bury, and 
termed by him the “ anterior enteroccele.” On the part of 
the mesenchyma it is surrounded by an incomplete calcareous 
lattice-work envelope, which has long been observed in other 
Holothurians. The valve which was supposed by Hérouard 
to exist in the adult Cucumaria at the exit of the stone-canal 
from the water-vascular ring is not present; the columnar 
epithelium of the stone-canal passes at this point almost 
suddenly into the pavement-epithelium of the water-vascular 
ving. ‘I'he outer end of the primary stone-canal, leading from 
the madreporie vesicle to the dorsal pore, lies, as does the 
dorsal pore itself, which is subsequently obliterated, about the 
eighteenth to twenty-fourth day, not in the median plane of 
the Holothurian as determined by the dorsal mesentery, but 
to the ght of it, which is once more explained by the oblique 
position of this median plane with reference to that of the 
larva, to which frequent allusion has already been made. In 
the same way it is perhaps possible to explain the preference 
which the stone-canal of adult Holothurians, especially in the 
Aspidochirote, exhibits for the right half of the body. In 
young animals of the ninety-eighth day the madreporic vesicle 
has opened into the body-cavity on its thin-walled side, 
thereby effecting the permanent connexion between the stone- 
canal and the body-cavity. 

Nervous System.—On the eighth day of development rudi- 
ments of the central portions of the nervous system, the 
circumoral ring, and the radial nerves already exist. Both 


422 Dr. H. Ludwig on the 


the nerve-ring as well as the radial nerves emanating from it 
at this stage consist solely of closely-packed cells, arranged 
in several layers one above the other. It is not until the 
following day that beneath the cells of the nerve-ring a very 
finely fibrillar layer is visible, the fibres of which run parallel 
with the longitudinal axis of the nerve-ring. From the 
thirteenth day onwards we observe isolated cells scattered 
about at random between these fibres. With this the struc- 
ture of the nerve-ring has reached a point at which it remains 
in all subsequent stages of development examined by me. 
It therefore consists of a superficial layer of cells (7. e. a layer 
turned towards the exterior), and beneath this a layer of fibres 
sheltering scattered cells. The five radial nerves resemble 
the five radial vessels of the water-vascular system which 
they accompany in so far as they differ from one another in 
thickness and Jength and also develop unequally fast from a 
histological point of view. As among the radial vessels, so 
also in the radial nerves the median ventral one is in advance 
of the others, and among the latter, again, the two dorsal take 
precedence over the two ventral ones. Hven on the eighth 
day the rudiment of the median ventral nerve extends to 
beyond the rudiment of the first two feet, and here reaches 
somewhat further backwards than the blind end of the median 
ventral radial vessel. The histology of the median ventral 
radial nerve is similar to that of the nerve-ring, since on the 
eighth day the nerve consists solely of cells, but on the ninth 
of a layer of cells, which is merely superficial, and of a sub- 
jacent layer of fine longitudinal fibres. ‘The separation of 
this fibrous layer commences in the proximal portion of the 
nerve, and from here gradually progresses until it reaches the 
distal portion, though the extreme end of the nerve always 
retains a purely cellular character in the stages which I 
examined. In one respect only is the nerve-ring temporarily 
in advance of the median ventral radial nerve, namely with 
regard to the appearance of cells in the interior of the fibrous 
layer. At the time when we meet with cells in the fibrous 
layer of the nerve-ring (¢. e. the thirteenth day) they are as 
yet entirely wanting in that of the radial nerve. On the 
twelfth day the separation into outer cellular and inner fibrous 
layer can be seen in the two latero-dorsal nerves also, while 
the same separation in the case of the two latero-ventral nerves 
is not visible until the eighteenth day. Primarily the cellular 
stratum of the radial nerves is two to three layers thick ; sub- 
sequently, however, it is only one layer thick, and it then 
represeuts the well-known external marginal cells of the 
adult. 


Development of Holothurians. 423 


On the ninth day the nerve-ring gives off five tentacular 
nerves, which are interradial in origin and lie upon the mus- 
cular layer of the tentacular vessels, on the side which is 
towards the mouth. On the seventeenth day a nerve-branch 
may be observed passing off from each side of the posterior 
region of the median ventral radial nerve to the primary foot. 

As early as the eighth day of development the nervous 
system of the young animal has no longer any connexion 
whatever with the ectoderm of the surface of the body or of 
the oral atrium; it is everywhere separated from the ecto- 
derm by an intervening layer of mesenchyma. Nevertheless 
the outer surface of the nerve-ring and of the radial nerves 
does not come into immediate contact with this mesenchyma, 
but is separated therefrom by a cleft which persists throughout 
the whole of the subsequent life as an “epineural ring” in 
the case of the nerve-ring and as an “ epineural canal ” in the 
case of the radial nerves. ‘The epineural ring and epineural 
canals are in free communication with one another from the 
beginning; the latter are merely processes of the former. 
On the other hand, a connexion between the epineural cavities 
and any other cavity of the body could not be determined. 
It follows from these observations that Hérouard is perfectly 
right in regarding the epineural ring and epineural canals of 
the adult animal as normal structures. The tentacular and 
pedal nerves are also accompanied by epineural spaces; those 
of the tentacular nerves branch off from the epineural ring, 
those of the pedal nerves from the corresponding radial epi- 
neural canal. 

Until the twentieth day the young radial nerves lie imme- 
diately upon the outer walls of the radial vessels. It is not 
until this day that—and at first, too, only in the median 
ventral radius—a very fine cleft gradually appears between 
the inner side of the radial nerve and the outer side of the 
radial vessel. In all probability this cleft is the rudiment of 
the subsequent radial “ pseudo-hemal canal.’’? As soon as 
this cleft 1s formed, cells which are derived from the lateral 
margins of the radial nerve pass to the outer wall of the cleft, 
here to become the inner marginal cells of the perfect radial 
nerve. 

On the other hand, I was unable to recognize, even in the 
latest of the stages examined, either the perpendicular fibres, 
or the transverse septum, or a trace of the two cellular columns 
formed by the outer marginal cells, and therefore think I am 
entitled to suppose that all these arrangements which are 
known to exist in the radial nerves of the adult animal are to 
be regarded as secondary acquisitions. 


424 Dr. H. Ludwig on the 


Auditory organs, which from general considerations I hoped 
to find, I sought for entirely in vain. In no shape, and at no 
stage of development, either upon the nerve-ring or the radial 
nerves, was I able to detect anything of the kind. 

The musculature of the body-wall is furnished from the cells 
of the parieial enteroccele. First to be formed is the median 
ventral longitudinal muscle, which, on the ninth day, can 
already be distinguished as a fine single layer of longitudinal 
fibres on the inner side of the median ventral radial vessel. 
On the thirteenth day the rudiment of this muscle has already 
become somewhat broader than the transverse diameter of the 
radial vessel. The separate fibres of which the muscle con- 
sists lie closer together than the muscle-fibres in the outer 
wall of the radial vessel, from which they are subsequently 
still further distinguished by their more than double thick- 
ness. In front the young longitudinal muscle commences (as 
in the case of the adult animal) on the outer side of the corre- 
sponding radial ossicle of the pharyngeal ring; posteriorly it 
extends as far as the region of the origin of the first two 
pedal vessels. 

Not until after the median ventral longitudinal muscle has 
been formed do we observe, on the fifteenth day, isolated 
transverse muscle-fibres on the outer surface of the parietal 
enteroceele, and on the eighteenth day a transverse muscular 
layer of the body-wall, interrupted in the radii, is distinctly 
visible. At the anus the transverse muscle-fibres draw closer 
together and form round it a sphincter-muscle (forty-fifth 
day). 

The four longitudinal muscles of the lateral radii in the 
order of their appearance and in their original inequality of 
strength follow the relations of the radial vessels and the 
radial nerves, since in their case also the two latero-dorsal 
precede the two latero-ventral ones both in point of time and 
in actual length. The former are visible on the seventeenth 
day, the latter not until the forty-fifth. 

The splitting-off of the retractile muscles from the longi- 
tudinal ones appears to take place very late, since I was only 
able to detect the first traces of it in a few individuals of the 
hundred and eleventh day. 

The calcareous bodies of the integument are already visible 
in the stage of the barrel-shaped larva, and are taken over 
en masse by the young Cucumaria, so that a true larval 
skeleton, peculiar to the larva, does not exist. Each calca- 
reous body originally has the form of a tiny rod, which, by 
repeated bifurcations of its ends, which always take place at 
an angle of 120°, and subsequently by the contact and fusion 


Development of Holothurians. 425 


of its branches, develops into a small lattice-work plate. In 
the course of this process it may be seen that a thickening of 
the rods simultaneously takes place by apposition. Hérouard’s 
view, according to which only a single formative cell corre- 
sponds to each mesh of the latticed plate, is not supported by 
my observations ; on the contrary, | observed as distinctly as 
possible that usually several, 7. e. two to six, formative cells 
occur in each mesh. The five foremost latticed plates are so 
arranged that their longitudinal axes fall exactly in the direc- 
tion of the radii. These five plates together form a penta- 
gonal projecting sheath for the crown of tentacles. Each 
tentacle corresponds in position to the line of contact of two 
plates. Further backwards these five oral latticed plates 
(=pseud-oral plates) are connected with others of similar 
formation, which originally come into contact with each other 
just as little as do the oral plates at their first appearance. 
Soon, however, they become larger and more numereus, collect 
close together, and then thrust their edges over one another 
like the slates of a roof, so that the fore border of one plate 
rests upon the hind border of the one next in front. In the 
walls of the tentacles and feet, also, smaller latticed plates very 
soon appear in large numbers. About the hundredth day a 
second sort of caleareous body is seen to appear in the integu- 
ment of the trunk, occupying a position nearer the surface 
than the latticed plates which have hitherto alone been 
present. It is distinguished by its remarkable smallness, 
elegance, and richly-branched shape, and in form it is arched 
in such a way that its concave side is turned outwards, its 
convex side inwards. Further particulars as to the form, 
origin, and arrangement of the calcareous bodies and their 
relation to the calcareous bodies of the adult will be commu- 
nicated by means of figures in my detailed memoir. ‘There, 
also, it will be proved that the calcareous ring is formed from 
the body-wall, and shows remarkable relations between its 
radial ossicles and the ambulacral ossicles of the skeleton of 
the starfish. 

Integument and Mesenchyma.—The circumstance appears 
to me to be not without interest that after the complete disap- 
pearance of the ciliated bands of the larva it is not possible to 
make a sharp distinction either between the ectoderm and 
the gelatinous nucleus of the cephalic hump (so long as this 
is still present in the neck of the young Cucumarta), or 
between the ectoderm and the mesenchyma of the wall of the 
trunk. Ectoderm and mesenchyma in young Cucumarians 
form a-single tissue, which does not differentiate until later 


426 On the Development of Holothurians. 


into a distinct epithelium and a subjacent layer of connective 
tissue. 

Blood-vascular System.—The supposition that the blood- 
vascular system, as I was the first to demonstrate in the case 
of a starfish, would be traceable to remnants of the segmen- 
tation-cavity, or at any rate to clefts in the mesenchyma, has 
fully justified itself. Between the visceral layer of the ente- 
roceele and the endodermic wall of the mid-gut there appears 
on the thirteenth day a distinct space, which partly bulges 
out to form the marginal vessels of the perfect intestine and 
partly develops into the blood-spaces which are found in the 
thickness of the wall of the mature intestine. On the seven- 
teenth and eighteenth days we can already observe the 
development of a mesenterial and an antimesenterial marginal 
vessel upon the mid-gut, to which during the following days 
a simple transverse vessel is added. 

Just as between the visceral layer of the enteroccele and 
the endoderm of the mid-gut, so also, ina similar way, lacunar 
vessels are developed between the parietal layer of the ente- 
roccele and the mesenchyma of the body-wall. Since a firm 
and intimate fusion of the parietal enteroccele with the body- 
wall takes place in the region of the radii only, in the inter- 
mediate spaces, that is in the interradii, a gap remains between 
the enteroccele and the body-wall, which may be detected 
even in quite young stages, and is identical with the large 
lacuna of the body-wall described by Hérouard in the adult 
animal, 

Digestive Organs.—The oral atrium already alluded to is 
clothed by a very flat unilamellar epithelium, which is directly 
continuous with the external covering of the tentacles. At 
the bottom of the oral atrium lies the opening of the mouth, 
which on the eighth and ninth day is extraordinarily narrow 
and takes in no food as yet. The folding of the intestine, 
subsequently so strongly marked, is already indicated on the 
ninth day, and from the beginning follows the same regular 
direction as in the adult animal. The fore-gut narrows pos- 
teriorly, and on the twelfth day is already attached by means 
of fine radial strands of connective tissue to the inner side of 
the young calcareous ring. Not less distinct and much more 
numerous are at the same period the suspensory cords which 
attach the hind-gut to the body-wall. On the fifteenth day 
the mid-gut has widened considerably ; the fore-gut is now 
marked off from it by a sharp constriction. On the seven- 
teenth day I was able to observe food (Diatoms) in the mid- 
gut, derived from without, although at this time the food- 
supply stored up in the gelatinous nucleus of the cephalic 


On Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 427 


hump is not yet exhausted. Mouth and fore-gut also have now 
become more spacious than before, and the mucous membrane 
of the latter exhibits distinct longitudinal folds. Moreover, 
the fore-gut by this time (eighteenth day) possesses a layer 
of distinct circular muscle-fibres, which appear to me to be 
in no way derived from cells of the mesenchyma, but from 
the enteroccele-cells which lie closely upon the fore-gut. 
From the mid-gut an anterior portion is constricted off, which 
becomes the stomach of the adult, but as yet possesses 
muscular fibres in its wall just as little as does the remainder 
of the mid-gut. In the later stages also which were examined 
by me I failed to trace muscle-fibres in stomach and mid-gut, 
while in the end-gut from the forty-fifth day onwards longi- 
tudinal muscle-fibres were distinctly recognizable. 


Lif.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine 
Survey Steamer ‘ Investigator, Commander h. I. Hoskyn, 
R.N., commanding.—NSeries I]., No. 1. On the Results of 
Deep-sea Dredging during the Season 1890-91. By J. 
Woop-Mason, Superintendent of the Indian Museum, and 
Professor of Comparative Anatomy in the Medical College 
of Bengal, and A. Atcock, M.B., Surgeon I.M.S., Sur- 
geon-Naturalist to the Survey. 


9 


[Continued from p. 362.) 


[Plate XVII. } 


Phylum ECHINODERDIA. 


Class ASTEROIDEA. 


The Asteroidea form a good collection, which we have 
arranged under twenty-three species, sixteen genera, and eight 
families. Of these twenty-three forms nine appear to corre- 
spond with species described in the ‘Challenger’ Report, 
while fourteen seem to be new to science. 

Except as regards life-coloration and distribution we have 
not been able to learn anything very new concerning the 
Asteroidea of the deep sea. Most of them appear to live, like 
their shallow-water relatives, upon Mollusca. In the stomachs 
of some of our specimens the carapaces of Crustacea have been 
found. ‘The Porcellanasteride, so far as our rather limited 


428 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


observation goes, seem to live, like many Holothurians, on 
the organic matter to be found in ocean mud. 

Several ilustrations of the wideness of ocean-range of deep- 
sea species are furnished by our collection of Asteroidea. 

We must here express our indebtedness to Mr. Percy 
Sladen’s very valuable Report on the ‘Challenger’ Aste- 
roidea, without which indeed we should hardly have ventured 
upon the examination of our collection. 


Order PH ANEROZONIA, 
Family Archasteride. 
PARARCHASTER, Sladen. 


1. Pararchaster semisquamatus, Sladen. 


Pararchaster’ semisquamatus, Sladen, ‘Challenger’ Asteroidea, p. 7, 
pl. ii. figs. 1 and 2, pl. iv. figs. 7 and 8. 

One specimen from Station 111, 1664 fathoms. 

Colour in the fresh state uniform salmon-red. 


PONTASTER, Sladen. 
2. Pontaster hispidus, sp. n. 

Near Pontaster mimicus, Sladen. 

Rays 5. R=nearly 7 r. 

Rays elongate, tapering ; abactinal surface plane ; inter- 
brachial ares acute. 

Abactinal surface of disk and rays covered with close-set 
paxille of two forms; the majority are small and are sur- 
mounted by a few small granules, but a large number on the 
disk and along the central axis of the ray are larger and are 
surmounted by numerous small granules surrounding a long 
central spine. 

Marginal plates closely covered with capillary spinelets ; 
the supero-marginals, about 44 in number, are almost con- 
fined to the lateral aspect of the ray, are tumid above the 
general abactinal plane, and are armed each with a long stout 
spine; the infero-marginals, which are larger than the supero- 
marginals, alternate with these, and are armed each with a 
long stout spine, and sometimes with a smaller finer spine 
below this. 

Adambulacral plates with a prominent semicircular furrow, 
margin bearing about ten widely radiating spinelets, and 
with a strong actinal boss bearing a long stout spine. Mouth- 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 429 


plates short, broad, tumid, each plate edged with about seven 
spinelets, which increase in length from periphery to centre, 
and armed actinally with about six unequal irregular spinelets. 

Actinal interradial areas small, the plates covered with 
capillary spinelets ; there are one or two inconspicuous multi- 
valve pedicellariza in each area. Similar pedicellarie, but 
smaller, occur in the interbrachial ares between the supero- 
and infero-marginal plates. 

Anal aperture subcentral, surrounded by paxille with long 
central spinelets, which form a close palisade. 

Papularia compact, well-defined, tumid, each with from 
12 to 16 very close-set papule. 

Madreporitorm body small, round, convex, situated close to 
the margin of the disk, with a single large paxilla to its 
central side. 

Colour in the fresh state uniform pale orange-pink. 

Station 106, 1091 fathoms, and Station 108, 1043 fathoms ; 
numerous specimens, of all stages of growth. 


DyTAstER, Sladen. 


3. Dytaster evilis, Sladen. 


Dytaster evilis, Sladen, ‘Challenger’ Asteroidea, p. 65, pl. ii. figs. 3 
and 4, 

Several specimens from Station 117, 1748 fathoms, and 
Station 118, 1803 fathoms. ‘This species was also dredged 
in the year 1888 in the Bay of Bengal in 1924 fathoms. 

Colour in the fresh state salmon-pink. 


4, Dytaster anacanthus, sp. n. 
Rays 5. R=6:25r. 


Disk small, irregularly inflated ; rays long and tapering ; 
interbrachial arcs rather acute. 

Abactinal surface densely crowded with paxille formed of 
narrow tabule surmounted by close-set granules ; those in the 
centre of the disk and in a narrow band. along the middle of 
each ray are smaller than elsewhere. 

The supero-marginal plates, about 45 in number, are 
entirely vertical and lateral, and are uniformly covered with 
papilliform granules without any large spines or tubercles. 
The infero-marginal plates correspond in number and arrange- 
ment with the supero-marginals, which are exactly super- 
posed ; they are uniformly covered with papilliform granules 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 30 


430 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


and bear medially, except in the peripheral third of the ray, 
each a long adpressed styliform spine. 

Adambulacral plates rather long, each with a furrow-series 
of six obtuse spinelets, and with a mass of small spinelets, 
which form often three longitudinal series, actinally. Mouth- 
plates large, prominent, the suture between each pair widely 
open; the innermost mouth-spine of each plate much enlarged ; 
actinally each plate is covered with numerous small spinelets 
in about three longitudinal series. 

Actinal interradial areas small, the plates covered with 
small papilliform spinelets. 

Madreporiform body situated near the margin of the disk 
and almost entirely concealed by paxille. 

Anal aperture small, central. 

Colour in the fresh state uniform light rose-madder. 

Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 


PERSEPHONASTER, gen. nov. 


Allied to Plutonaster, Sladen. 

Disk rather large, flat; rays rigid. 

Marginal plates more or less covered with papilliform 
spinelets, and bearing each one or more strong rigid spines ; 
the supero-marginals, which form a broad massive border on 
the abactinal surface of the ray, directly superposed on the 
infero-marginals, plate to plate. 

Abactinal area with close-set paxille, which on the rays 
are arranged in transverse rows without any definite median 
series ; papule distributed everywhere between the paxille. 

Actinal interradial areas large, with intermediate plates 
extending far along the ray. 

The adambulacral plates bear a furrow-series of obtuse, 
compressed, slightly radiating spinelets, and actinally two or 
more longitudinal series of papilliform spinelets. 


Madreporiform body small, rather concealed, situated 
distant from the margin of the disk. 


Anal aperture subcentral. 
No pedicellariz. 


5. Persephonaster croceus, sp. 0. 


Plutonaster, sp., Wood-Mason and Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
189], vii. p. 15. 


Rays 5. R=4:57 


Rays moderately long, rigid. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 431 


Abactinal surface of disk and rays with close-set spinose 
paxille, which become small and crowded towards the sub- 
central anal aperture; those of the rays are somewhat 
obscurely arranged in transverse series. 

The whole abactinal surface is perforated with close-set 
papule. ‘The supero-marginal plates are 31 in number and 
are directly superposed on the infero-marginals, plate to 
plate ; each plate is coarsely granular in the middle and 
covered near the margin with capillary spinules, and bears 
two rigid spines, one at the abactinal, the other near the 
actinal end, the former being the smaller and often bifid. The 
infero-marginals correspond, plate to plate, with the supero- 
marginals; they are uniformly covered with papilliform 
granules, which are largest in the middle of the plate, and 
each bears near its abactinal end a stout rigid spine, beneath 
which is an obliquely vertical row of three or four slender 
movable spines. 

Adambulacral plates with a slightly convex furrow-margin, 
armed with a comb of six or seven longish compressed spines ; 
actinally there are two longitudinal series of small, inflated, 
longitudinally-grooved (barleycorn-shaped) spines, four in 
each series. Mouth-plates small, tumid, with close suture ; 
each plate with a furrow-series of about seven spines, the 
most adcentral of which is of enormous relative size, and with 
two longitudinal series of close-set papilliform spinelets on 
the actinal surface. 

Actinal interradial areas large, the intermediate plates 
extending halfway along the rays; each plate closely covered 
with ‘ barleycorn ”’ spines. 

Madreporiform body small and inconspicuous, situated 
about two diameters from the margin of the disk. 

Ambulacral groove extremely broad and open; tube-feet 
large, conical. 

Colour in the fresh state olive-yellow, marginal plates 
pink, tube-feet red. 

Station 109, 738 fathoms. 


6. Persephonaster rhodopeplus, sp. n. 
Rays 5. R=3'5 r. 


Rays rather short, rigid. 

Abactinal surface of disk and rays covered with very close- 
set tabulate paxille surmounted by numerous flat-topped 
granules ; the paxilla are very small and crowded towards 
the subcentral anal aperture; those of the rays are arranged 

30* 


432 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


in transverse curved rows. The whole abactinal surface per- 
forated with close-set papule. 

The supero-marginal plates number about 28, and are 
directly superposed on the infero-marginals, plate to plate ; 
they are covered with granules, which are largest in the 
middle of the plate, and are armed with rigid spines—those 
in the interradia with one, those along the rays with one, two, 
or three in a vertical series. The infero-marginals corre- 
spond, plate to plate, with the supero- -marginals ; they are 
almost smooth in the middle and covered with papilliform 
granules round the edge, and are armed with from two to 
four stout adpressed spines, situated in a median vertical series, 
of which the most abactinal is the largest. 

Adambulacral plates with a strongly convex furrow-margin 
which is armed with six or seven short, truncated, longitu- 
dinally-grooved spinelets ; the actinal sur face with two longi- 
tudinal series of similar spinelets—about five in each series ; 
these spinelets are almost clavate sometimes. Mouth-plates 
small, very narrow, with widely open suture ; each plate with 
a furrow-series of about ten small spinelets, the most adcentral 
of which is much enlarged ; the actinal surface with eight or 
nine truncated, longitudinally-g grooved spinelets in a ‘single 
longitudinal series, 

Actinal interradial areas larg ge, the intermediate plates 
extending much more than halfway along the ray; in the 
interradial areas each plate has a clump of from six to eight 
truncated or clavate grooved spinelets; along the rays the 
intercalated plates have usually two longitudinal series of 
similar spinelets—about four in each series. 

Madreporiform body small and inconspicuous or concealed, 
situated about midway between the centre and the margin of 
the disk. 


Ambulacral groove very broad and open; tube-feet large, 
conical. 


Colour in the fresh state ‘crushed-strawberry,” sometimes 


with a golden suffusion; marginal plates pink, tube-feet 
blood-red. 


Stations 107 and 109, 738 fathoms. 


PSEUDARCHASTER, Sladen. 


7. Pseudarchaster mosaicus, sp. n. 
Near P. tessellatus, Sladen. 
Rays 5. R=4r. 


Disk large; rays tapering ; interbrachial ares wide, rounded. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 433 


Abactinal area covered with hexagonal tabulate paxillx, 
which in the centre and in the interradial areas of the disk 
are much smaller than elsewhere, and which on the rays are 
arranged in longitudinal rows, those of the central row being 
of predominant size. The papule surround the paxillee. 

The marginal plates are short and broad. The supero- 
marginals, about 42 in number, occupy on each side more 
than one third of the abactinal surface of the ray, and 
are uniformly covered with large granules without other 
armature. ‘The infero-marginals correspond in number, size, 
and disposition with the supero-marginals, plate to plate, and 
are uniformly covered with spine-like granules, of which two 
or three in a longitudinal row near the suture with the supero- 
marginal plate are enlarged. 

Ambulacral plates with a furrow-comb of five long radiating 
spines, and actinally two irregular longitudinal series of small 
spines, of which one in each series is much enlarged, except 
in the distal half of the ray, where one in the outer series 
only is enlarged ; outside these is a third irregular row of 
very minute spinelets. Mouth-plates small and inconspicuous, 
each with a furrow-series of six equal moderate-sized spine- 
lets, and with numerous irregularly arranged spinelets on the 
actinal surface, one of these being much enlarged. 

Actinal interradial areas large, the intermediate plates 
extending to about the tenth infero-marginal; they are 
arranged in columns, and their surface is covered with spines, 
of which one in each plate is much enlarged. 

Anal aperture small, subcentral. 

Madreporiform body very small, situated midway between 
the margin and the centre of the disk. 

Colour in the fresh state uniform pink. 

Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


Family Porcellanasteride. 
PoRCELLANASTER, Wyville-Thomson. 


8. Porcellanaster ceruleus, Wyville-Thomson. 


Porcellanaster ceruleus, Wyville-Thomson, Voy. Chall. Atlantic, vol. i. 
p. 378, figs. 97 and 98; Sladen, ‘ Challenger’ Asteroidea, pp. 134- 
138, pl. xx. 


One specimen from Station 113, 683 fathoms. 

Colours in the fresh state:—Abactinal membrane dull 
blue, epiproctal tube and marginal plates light orange-pink, 
tube-feet and cribriform organs bright orange. 


434 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


9. Porcellanaster, sp. prox. ceruleus, Wy.-Thoms. 


Numerous small specimens from Station 111, 1664 fathoms, 
and Station 117, 1748 fathoms, may perhaps be the young of 
P. ceruleus. The epiproctal tube is of great length, the 
abactinal membrane, which is fragile, has the spinelets con- 
fined to a very narrow band in the middle of each interradial 
space, and the supero-marginal plates, though strongly bossed, 
are unarmed. 


STYRACASTER, Sladen. 
10, Styracaster horridus, Sladen. 
Styracaster horridus, Sladen, ‘Challenger’ Asteroidea, pp. 150-152, 
pl. xxiii. figs. 5-7, pl. xxvii. figs. 17-20. 

Specimens from Stations 117, 1748 fathoms, and 118, 1803 
fathoms. 

In our specimens only a few of the adambulacral plates, 
near the adcentral end of the ray, have four spines in the 
furrow-series, the majority have three, and the most distal 
only two. Specimens with the stomach distended show no 
epiproctal elevation; but those with the stomach empty have 
a distinct elevated cone, in one case bilobed. 

Colour in the fresh state pale yellowish pink. 


11. Styracaster clavipes, sp. n. 


Agrees with S. armatus very closely, but differs in the 
following particulars :—There are five cribriform organs in 
each interbrachial are; the infero-marginal plates are not 
much longer than broad; the terminal plate of the ray is 
markedly inflated; the median spines of the coalescent 
supero-marginal rays are comparatively short and blunt. 

In general “habit” it is well distinct from S. armatus, 
Sladen, of which species there are in the ‘ Investigator’ col- 
lection two fine specimens dredged in 1888, in 1840 to 1924 
fathoms, in the Bay of Bengal. 

Colour in the fresh state pale yellowish pink. 

One specimen from Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 


HYPHALASTER, Sladen. 
12. Hyphalaster tara, sp. n. 
Rays 5. R=2 7. 


Rays short, squat, slightly inflated terminally. Disk large, 
strongly inflated, with a short, tapering, epiproctal tube. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 435 


Interbrachial ares extremely wide, each with three large 
papillar cribriform organs. 

Abactinal area covered with a toughish membrane, beset 
with numerous paxille of two kinds. Those in the middle of 
the radial areas of the disk are large and are surmounted by 
ten to fifteen or more granular spinelets; they extend in a 
tapering band from near the base of the epiproctal tube to 
near the base of the ray, and the five tapering bands show as 
a conspicuous rosette on the disk. The paxille elsewhere 
are small and are surmounted by but three or four spinelets. 
There are apparently no papulee. 

Marginal plates highly granular, unarmed, forming a per- 
pendicular wall. Supero-marginals 6, excluding the ter- 
minal; they hardly meet in the middle line along the ray ; 
the last plate, like the last infero-marginal, is a very small 
inconspicuous triangular scale, wedged in almost beneath the 
large upturned terminal plate; this last forms a tumid boss 
armed with four large acute spines. The infero-marginals 
correspond in number and arrangement with the supero- 
marginals, but are rather smaller. : 


Big, El. 


Hyphalaster tara, natural size. 


Adambulacral plates large, each with a furrow-series of five 
or six compressed lanceolate spinelets arranged in a fan-like 
comb. Mouth-plates large, tumid actinally, the suture widely 
open; the margin of each bears seven compressed lanceolate 
spinelets, of which the adoral one is much enlarged, 

Actinal interradial areas extensive, with broad scale-like 
imbricating plates arranged in about/nine columns parallel to 
the radial axis; some of the plates have small deciduous 
spikelets. 

Ambulacral furrows broad. 

Madreporiform body marginal. 

Colour in the fresh state white, tube-feet pink. 

Station 110, 1997 fathoms ; Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 


436 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Family Pentagonasteride. 
PARAGONASTER, Sladen. 


5 A A Fee 1 
13. Paragonaster, sp. prox. ctentpes, Sladen. 


Young and rather mutilated examples from Station 117, 
1748 fathoms. 
Colour in the fresh state pale yellowish pink. 


14. Paragonaster, sp. 


A remarkable species in a mutilated condition was taken at 
Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 

It is characterized by having the papule aggregated into 
distinctly circumscribed inflated papularia, one at the base of 
each ray. The paxille over the papularia are singularly 
large and prominent. 


Order (Cig Y BO ZiO Nia 
Family Zoroasteride. 
ZOROASTER, Wyviile-Thomson. 
15. Zoroaster, sp. 


A single specimen, not identifiable with any described 
species, was taken at Station 108, in 1043 fathoms. It has 
suffered so much abrasion that we are unwilling now to 
describe it. It is characterized by the relative smallness of 
the disk and great length of the rays, and by its very nume- 
rous pedicellari#, which are of two kinds, the smaller ones 
occurring in clusters and bunches. 

In the fresh state it was coloured orange-pink, and was 
covered with a thick coat of mucus. 


Family Asteriade. 
AstTertas, Linn. 


16. Astertas mazophorus, sp. Nn. 


Disk small, circular, marked off from the rays by a deep 
transverse groove. Rays long, semicylindrical, much con- 
stricted laterally at the base; their abactinal surface with 
small plates in longitudinal and transverse rows, the spaces 
between the plates being filled with papule in oval plots of 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 437 


five to nine. The plates are covered with membrane, widely 
placed on which are beautiful forceps-like pedicellaria. Near 
the middle of each plate is a long, stout, acute, movable spine, 
the base of which is buried in a large, fleshy, papillose 
eminence. 

Marginal plates distinct, clothed and armed like the abac- 
tinals, and separated by similar groups of papulee. 

Actinal aspect of the rays almost completely occupied by 
the ambulacral groove, a single series of very narrow distant 
plates intervening between the adambulacrals and the infero- 
marginals. The intervals between these intermediate plates 
are filled each with a large papula, round which is a ring of 
forceps-like pedicellarie. 

Adambulacral plates very small, each armed with two 
spines which form a double palisade along the margin of the 
wide ambulacral groove. Inside this, ¢. e. within the ambu- 
lacral groove, is a more or less regular row of forceps-like 
pedicellarize. 

The mouth-plates are recognizable by their longer furrow- 
spines. In the angle of each extremely narrow interbrachial 
arc, behind the mouth-plate, is a crowd of pedicellariz. 

Madreporiform body rather large, radially striated. 

Anal aperture indistinct. 

‘Tube-feet quadriserial, ending in a sucker. 

Colour in the fresh state deep orange-yellow, with large 
chestnut-brown blotches. 

One specimen from Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms, 


Family Pterasteride. 
MaRsIPAsSTER, Sladen. 
17. Marsipaster hirsutus, Sladen. 


Marsipaster hirsutus, Sladen, ‘Challenger’ Asteroidea, p. 487, pl. Lxxviii, 
figs. 3 and 4, pl. Ixxix. figs, 4-6, 


One small specimen with ova in the nidamental cavity. 
Colour in the fresh state transparent hyaline grey. 
Station 110, 1997 fathoms. 


f 
HyMENASTER, Wyville-Thomson. 


18. Hymenaster nobilis, Wyville-Thomson. 


HHymenaster nobilis, Wyv.-Thoms. Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. vol. xiii, 
p- 73, fig. 11; Sladen, ‘Challenger’ Asteroidea, p. 495, pl. Ixxxvii, 
figs. 1-5, 


438 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


A magnificent specimen, with a major diameter of nearly 
8 inches, from Station 117, 1748 fathoms. 
Colour in the fresh state plum-purple. 


Family Echinasteride. 


DICTYASTER, gen. nov. 


Disk large, and flat like the short rays. 

Abactinal surface covered with tough membrane, beneath 
which are narrow plates bearing stout spinelets, and forming 
a wide-meshed irregular network, the meshes of which are 
occupied by large groups of papule. 

Marginal plates, especially the supeto-marginals, small and 
inconspicuous, the infero-marginals each with a short comb of 
stout spines; the intervals between the plates with groups of 
papulee. 

Actinal interradial areas large, covered with a smooth thick 
membrane, beneath which is a reticulum of irregular plates. 

Adambulacral armature forming a double palisade along 
the furrow. ‘Tube-feet in a double row, their tips ending in 
a sucker. 

Madreporiform body small. Anal aperture subcentral. 
No pedicellariz. 


19. Dictyaster xenophilus, sp. n. 


Plectaster, sp., Wood-Mason and Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Mist. 
Jan. 1891, p. 14. 


Rays 5. R=2°d7r. 

The whole animal invested in a thick coriaceous mem- 
brane. 

Disk and rays flat and broad ; interbrachial ares wide. 

Abactinal surface with narrow plates, bearing large coarse 
spines solitary or in rows of two or three, and forming a wide- 
meshed reticulum, the meshes of which are occupied by 
papule in large crowded groups. 

Infero-marginal plates alone at all distinct, not in contact 
one with another; each bears a hinged comb of from three to 
five large coarse spines along its actinal margin. 

Adambulacral plates covered by the general thick coria- 
ceous investment ; the narrew ambulacral groove is bounded 
on each side by a double series of stout palisade-like spines, 
those in the outer series being about half as numerous but 
about twice as big as those in the inner series. Mouth-plates 


hardly differentiated. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 439 


Actinal interradial areas large, with an irregular network 
of unequal plates beneath the smooth coriaceous membrane, 
A symbiotic Cheetopod is often found on the interradial areas 
on which also it often lays its eggs. 

Madreporiform body small, somewhat sunken, situated 
almost in the centre of an interbrachial are. 

Anal aperture small, subcentral. 

Tube-feet in a double row, their tips ending in a sucker. 

Colour in the fresh state chestnut-brown. 

From Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 

This remarkable species has been frequently found by us in 
the Andaman Sea at about 250 fathoms. 


Family Brisingide. 
BrisinGa, Asbjornsen. 
20. Brisinga insularum, sp. n. 


Allied to B. coronata, Sars. 

Rays 13, long, stout, with ovarian regions much inflated, 
and the transverse calcareous ridges well developed. Disk 
comparatively large. 

Ambulacral tube-feet separated by a pair of horizontal 
spines. 

Colour in the fresh state bright cinnabar-red. 

Station 108, 1043 fathoms. 


21. Brisinga bengalensis, sp. n. 


Rays 14, long, slender, with hardly conspicuous ovarian 
inflations, and little developed transverse calcareous ridges. 
Disk small, margin strongly bevelled, depressed abactinally. 

Ambulacral tube-feet separated by a pair of horizontal 
spines. Mouth-spines very long and broad, dagger-shaped, 
closely felted with pedicellaria. 

Colour in the fresh state bright cinnabar-red, 

Station 112, 561 fathoms. 


22. Brisinga andamanica, sp. n. 


Rays 15, long, slender, with hardly conspicuous ovarian 
inflations, and transverse calcareous ridges little developed. 
Disk of moderate size. 

Ambulacral tube-feet separated by a pair of horizontal 


440 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


spines. Mouth-spines of moderate length, narrow, closely 
felted with pedicellarie. 

Colour in the fresh state bright cinnabar-red. 

Station 116, 405 fathoms. 


FREYELLA, Perrier. 


23. Lreyella benthophila, Sladen. 


Freyella benthophila, Sladen, ‘Challenger’ Asteroidea, p. 641, pl. exi. 
figs. 5-8. 


Specimens from Stations 110, 1997 fathoms, and 118, 
1803 fathoms. 

Colour in the fresh state bright cinnabar-red. 

This species was taken in 1888 in the Bay of Bengal, in 
1520 and 1590 fathoms. 


Class ECHINOIDEA. 
Order CIDA ROIDA. 
Family Cidaride. 


1. Porocrparis, Desor. 


A small specimen with a test of 8 millim. diameter from 
Station 116, 405 fathoms. 
Colour : madder, with white points. 


Order DIADEMATOIDA. 
Family Echinothuride. 


2. PHormosoma, Wyville-Thomson. 


Scores of fine specimens of a large species were taken in 
the Andaman Sea at Stations 115 and 116, in 188 to 405 
fathoms. 


Family Arbaciide. 
Popocrparis, A. Agassiz. 


3. Podocidaris ? prionigera, A. Agassiz. 


Porocidaris prionigera, A. Agassiz, ‘Challenger’ Echinoidea, p. 59, 
pl. xxxiv. figs. 14 and 15, 


Specimens from Station 112, 561 fathoms. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 441 


The same species was dredged in the Bay of Bengal at 
1590 fathoms in the year 1888. 


Family Temnopleuride (2). 
PRIONECHINUS, A. Agassiz. 
4, Prionechinus Agassiztt, sp. n. 


This species differs from Prionechinus sagittiger in the 
following particulars :—The test is thick; there are five com- 
plete pairs of buccal tentacles; and the ambulacral plates 
have three pairs of pores and one primary tubercle to each 
plate. The pairs of pores are in one simple vertical series in 
triplets concentric with their tubercle, so as to be slightly wavy, 
especially below the ambitus, where in the region of the acti- 
nostome they are very distinctly zigzag. 

Both ambulacra and interambulacra are made up of two 
rows of simple plates, those of the ambulacra being of the 
same height, but only between one half and one third the 
breadth of those of the interambulacra. 

The median interambulacral grooves and the slightly 
depressed poriferous zones divide the test into segments like 
those of a peeled orange. 

Diameter of test 13°83 millim., of actinostome 6°5 millim., of 
periproct 3 millim. 

From Station 111, 1644 fathoms. 

Two fine specimens were dredged in the Bay of Bengal, at 
1840 fathoms, in the year 1888. 


Order SPA TANGOIDA., 
Family Spatangide. 
Homo.amPas, A. Agassiz. 


5. Homolampas glauca, sp.n. (Pl. X VIL.) 


Differs from Homolampas fulva, A. Agassiz, (1) in being 
more depressed, (2) in having the posterior end of the test 
truncate and unnotched, and (8) in the narrower ventral 
plastron. 

Colour in the fresh state brownish green. 

Four specimens from Station 111, 1644 fathoms, the 
largest measuring 93 millim. in length. 


442 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Aleock on 


Clas HOLOTHUROIDEA. 


Of Holothurians very numerous specimens of twelve species 
and nine genera were obtained, and they have in large part 
been identified by Surgeon I. H. Tull Walsh, I.M.8., who 
has given a list of most of the ‘ Investigator’ deep-sea Holo- 
thuroidea in the Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. Ix. pt. 11, 1891, 
pp. 197-204, to which we refer for names of species and 
notices of two new genera. 

In the Andaman Sea Benthodytes appears to live in large 
colonies at moderate depths; and besides Benthodytes, Pun- 
nychia, Hupyrgus, and a new type of Deimatide, according to 
Mr. Walsh, were found. 

On the Globiger ina-ooze of the greater depths of the Bay 
of Bengal Holothurians, especially of the bathybial order 
Elasipoda, seem to find an optimum, and specimens of the 
following were trawled :—Pentagone (1803 fathoms), Detma, 
two species (1644 to 1803 fathoms), Orphnurgus (561 
fathoms), Huphronides (1803 fathoms), Benthodytes, two 
species (1748 to1803 fathoms), and A podogaster (561 fathoms), 
the last being a new genus ot the Psychropotide established 
by Mr. Walsh. 

In the Laccadive Sea numerous Holothurians were taken 
between 738 and 1091 fathoms—Deima, Benthodytes, and 


Hupyrgus. 


Class OPHIUROIDEA. 


Of this class numerous specimens, of thirteen species and 
seven genera, were collected. 

In the Andaman infra-littoral down to 400 fathoms, just as 
in the Andaman littoral zone, brittle-stars have been found to 
be in this, as in previous seasons, very numerous, especially 
where the bottom contains many Globigerina-shells and much 
coral-detritus. A beautiful pink Ophdothrix is very common 
here, the swabs often coming up completely encrusted with it. 

In the opener paits of the Bay of Bengal, where, along 
with increasing depth and distance from jand, the bottom 
comes to be made up largely of the shells of Foraminifera, a 
good many Ophiuroids were taken, up to the greatest depth 
in which the trawl was worked. 

In the Andaman Sea, besides the multitude of Ophiothrix, 
were found Ophioglypha (405 fathoms) and a beautiful species 
of Ophiernus with disk of deep purple and rays of bright 
scarlet (683 fathoms). 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 443 


In the Bay of Bengal four species of Ophioglypha were 
taken in 561 to 1803 fathoms, two species of Ophiomustum 
in 1748 to 1997 fathoms, a species of Ophiomastus in 1997 
fathoms, and two species of Ophiacantha in 1644 to 1803 
fathoms. 

In the Laccadive Sea brittle-stars were seldom seen ; two 
good specimens of the same beautiful purple and scarlet 
Ophiernus as that recorded from the Andaman Sea were 
taken in 1043 fathoms, and a single small specimen of a 
species of Amphiura in 1091 fathoms. 


Class CRINOIDEA. 


On muddy bottoms in the Andaman Sea some small and 
rather damaged specimens of two species of Comatule were 
trawled. These were Hudiocrinus, from 922 fathoms, and 
Antedon—a ten-armed species—from 188 to 220 fathoms. 


Phylum MOLLUSCA. 
Branch A. GLOSSOPHORA. 
Clas GASTROPODA. 
Family Naticide. 


1. Sigaretus, sp. 


Numerous specimens were found at Station 119, in 95 
fathoms, and a few at Station 120, in 240 fathoms. This 
species 1s characteristic of the infra-littoral of the Bay of 
Bengal at and near the 100-fathom line from the Mahdénadi 
to the Kistna. ‘The operculum is without a basal prolon- 
gation. 


2. Natica (Naticina), sp. 


Specimens were met with in the Andaman Sea at 405 
fathoms, in the Bay of Bengal in 240 to 276 fathoms, and in 
the Laccadive Sea at 738 fathoms. This species has twice 
been found in the stomach of a starfish. 


3. Natica, sp. 
Three dead shells from the Andaman Sea, 683 fathoms. 


444 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Family Trochide. 
4, Solariella metallica, sp. n. 


A brilliantly nacreous species, ornamented with two spiral 
rows of conical tubercles and four smooth carine on the base, 
exclusive of a faintly granulated one which bounds the um- 
bilicus. From 738 fathoms in the Gulf of Manaar (Station 
109). The glistening metallic lustre of the whole exterior is 
largely though not entirely due to the erosion of the delicate 
external layer of the shell. 


Fig. 12. 


Solariella metallica.—a, from the front; b, from the base. Natural size. 


Family Strombide. 


5. Rostellaria delicatula, Nevill. 


Rostellaria delicatula, Nevill, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. 1. (1881) pt. 2, 
p. 262 ; Wood-Mason and Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. 
p. 16. 


Many specimens in various stages of growth from Station 
119, 95 fathoms. 

This form, already noticed to be characteristic of the Bay 
of Bengal infra-littoral at and near the 100-fathom contour 
from Arrakan to the Goddvari, is now found off the Kistna 
Delta, about seventy miles further south. 


Family Pleurotomide. 
6. Pleurotoma symbiotes, sp. n. 


Two living specimens from the Laccadive Sea, 1043 
fathoms (Station 108). 

They were encrusted all over with an Hpizoanthus. 

The shell is remarkable for its peculiar glistening white 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 445 


outer layer, with which is most beautifully contrasted the 
pale cinnamon interior. 


Pleurotoma symbiotes.—a, from in front ; b, fromthe side. Natural size. 


Dead and eroded shells of four species of Pleurotomids were 
taken at the following stations:—112, 561 fathoms; 113, 
683 fathoms ; 115, 188 to 220 fathoms. 


Family Pterotracheide. 
7. Carinaria, sp. 
At Station 118, 1803 fathoms. Probably from the surface. 


Family Pleurobranchide. 


8. Pleurobranchus, sp. 


At Station 116, in 405 fathoms, a species coloured dark 
purple. 


Family Pleurophyllidiide. 


9. Pleurophyllidia, sp. 
At Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 31 


446 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


Class SCAPHOPODA. 


Dead shells of two species of (10) Dentalium and of a 
species of (11) Cadulus were dredged at Station 113 in the 
Andaman Sea. 


Class CEPHALOPODA. 


Specimens of three species of Cephalopods were obtained, 
namely (12) Ctrroteuthis, in the Gulf of Manaar, at 738 
fathoms; (13) Zndoteuthis, in the Andaman Sea, at 188 to 120 
fathoms; and (14) a Loligo-like form from the same station. 

The Ctrroteuthis was jet-black in colour during life, and 
imparted to the spirit in which it was preserved a purple hue, 
which has permanently stained the paper label accompanying 
the animal. 

The Jntoteuthis was of an iridescent purple and green 
colour in life. 


Branch B. LIPOCEPHALA. 
Clas LAMELLIBRANCHIATA. 
Family Pectinide. 

15. Amussium, sp. 

Specimens of Amusstum were obtained in the Andaman 
Sea at 683 and 922 fathoms, in the Bay of Bengal at 561, 
1748, and 1803 fathoms, and in the Laccadive Sea at 738 
fathoms. They appear to belong to four species. 

Family Arcide. 
16. Arca (Barbatia), sp. conf. pteroessa, Smith, or 
ectobarbata, Dall. 


Five specimens from Station 111, 1644 fathoms. 


17. Limopsis, sp. 
Two species were dredged, one in the Andaman Sea in 683 
fathoms, the other in 1043 fathoms in the Laccadive Sea. 
Family Ledide. 
18. Malletia, cf. arrowana, Smith. 


From the Laceadive Sea at 1091 fathoms. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 447 


Family Cuspidariide. 
19. Cuspidaria, sp. 


Four species, all from the Andaman Sea between 188 and 
405 fathoms. 


Family Verticordiide. 
20. Verticordia (Huciroa) eburnea, sp. n. 


Allied to Huctroa elegantissima, Dall. 

The shell in the dry state is of a beautiful ivory-white 
externally, discoloured slightly at the ventral margin by the 
epidermis ; internally it rivals Z’rigonia in its pearly lustre. 

The external surface is traversed from beak to ventral 
wargin with numerous ridges which bear sharp fluted conical 
spinelets. These ridges are best and most regularly deve- 
loped about the middle of the shell, being few and wide 
apart and ventrally incomplete anteriorly, while posteriorly 
they are irregularly crowded together. The intervals between 


Fig. 14. 


Verticordia (Euciroa) eburnea.—a, from the left side; 6, dorsal view of 
the right valve; ec, the same of the left valve; d, ossicle still 
attached to the ligament of the right valve. All natural size. 


the ridges are finely granulated. The left valve is slight 

smaller than the right, into which it fits ventrally, and has 

sterior lateral. The right valve has a 

posterior lateral tooth, which is anterior to that of the opposite 
31* 


448 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


valve, and an anterior tooth in the form of a broad and stout- 
based projecting massive hook, which is received into a notch 
of the left valve lying beneath the umbo between the liga- 
mentary fossa and the lunule. Except for a mere film joing 
the valves externally in the usual position the ligament is 
internal. A stout, convex, posteriorly-bifid ossicle connects 
the ligaments of the valves with one another. 

Most striking is the curious lunule, which suggests in-turned 
ears. 

A fine living specimen from Station 115, 188 to 220 
fathoms, measuring in length 37 millim., in height 33:2 
millim., and in thickness 26°8 millim. 

21. Verticordia, sp. 

From the Bay of Bengal, in 1997 fathoms. 


Family Tellinide. 


22. Tellina, sp. 
Two species were dredged, one from the Bay of Bengal at 


561 fathoms, the other from 922 fathoms in the Andaman 
Sea. 

Subgrade CHLENTERATA. 

Phylum NEMATOPHORA. 

Clas SCYPHOMEDUSG. 

Order PEROMEDUS &. 

Family Periphyllide. 
PERIPHYLLA, Steenstrup. 
1. Periphylla, sp. 


A large species, with the internal organs rather ragged, 
from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 
Order DISCOMEDUS &. 
Family Ephyride (COLLASPID#). 
ATOLLA, Heckel. 


2. Atolla Wyvillit, Heckel. 


Atolla Wyvilli, Weeckel, ‘Challenger’ Deep-sea Medusee, pp. 113-123, 
pl. xxix. 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 449 


‘T'wo specimens from Station 116, 405 fathoms, and one 
from Station 120, 240 to 276 fathoms. 


Class ANTHOZOA. 
Subclass ALCYONIOMORPHA. 


Order PENNATULIDA. 


At Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms, a fine specimen of a 
Pennatula was obtained ; it is of a remarkable rich orange 
colour, the pigment being insoluble in alcohol. 

At the same Station was dredged a large specimen of an 
' Umbetlula near to U. Carpentert, Koliiker. 

At Station 118, in 1803 fathoms, some small specimens of 
an Umbellula of a bright pink colour occurred. 


Subclass ACTINIOMORPHA. 


Order AC TINIARIA. 
Family Actinide. 


Eight species of bathybial Actiniaria were obtained during 
the season between 240 and 1997 fathoms. Among them is 
an Hpizoanthus encrusting a shell of a living Pleurotomid, 
from the Laccadive Sea; and a remarkable rigid cup-shaped 
form with a non-retractile peristome, from the mud of the 


Bay of Bengal. 


Order MADREPORARIA. 
MADREPORARIA APOROSA. 
Family Turbinolide. 
FLABELLUM, Lesson. 


1. Flabellum japonicum, Moseley. 
Flabellum japonicum, Moseley, ‘ Challenger’ Deep-sea Madreporaria, 
p. 168, pl. vii. figs. 8, 3 a, pl. xvi. fig. 12. 

A series of ten specimens (five living and five dead)—the 
smallest of which measures *95 by °85 of an inch, the largest 
3 by 2°25 inches in the diameters of the calicular orifice—was 
taken at Station 109, 738 fathoms. 

In the smaller specimens the corallum is wide and shallow, 
with the primary and secondary coste well marked, the colu- 
mella abundant and formed ot contorted fascicles, the fifth 


450 Messrs. J. Wood-Mason and A. Alcock on 


cycle of septa incomplete and inconspicuous, and the pedicle 
very prominent. 

In the larger specimens the calicle is deep and more com- 
pressed, the primary and secondary costae are inconspicuous, 
while in the other cycles in place of coste there are shallow 
furrows, the columella is a small smooth dense plug in the 
very bottom of the calicle, the fifth cycle of septa is complete, 
and the pedicle is a small obtuse point. 

The difference between the two extremes is so marked that, 
but for the possession of a fairly well-graded series, it might 
fairly have been regarded as specific. The inside of the dry 
corallum is, like the soft tissues of the polyp, of a dark 
madder-colour. 


2. Flabellum laciniatum, Philippi. 
Phyllodes laciniatum, Philippi, Neues Jahrb. fiir Mineral. &e., 1841, 
pp. 665 and 664, pl. xi. B. fig. 2. : 
Flabellum laciniatum, Kdw. & H., Ann, Sci. Nat. (5) ix. p. 275; Hist. 
Nat. Corall. ii. p. 92. 
Flabellum laciniatum, Seguenza, Mem. Ac. Torin. (ii.) xxi. p. 485, 
tay. x. fig. 7. 
? Flabellum laciniatum, Duncan, Proc. Roy. Soc. xviii. p. 293; id. 
Trans. Zool. Soc. viii. p. 323, pl. xxxix. figs. 11, 14-18. 
? Flabellum laciniatum, Lindstrom, Svensk. Ak, Handl. xiv. ii. p. 12. 
A single specimen, in very fair preservation, from Station 
116, 405 fathoms, which we name with some confidence from 
Philippi’s description. 
We are not able, however, to identify it with Prof. Martin 
Duncan’s figures, which appear to represent young and there- 
fore not unequivocally determinable forms of Plabellum. 


Flabellum laciniatum, Phil., natural size. 


We agree with Prof. Moseley (‘Challenger ’ Deep-sea 
Madreporaria, p. 170) in considering that his Mlabellum ala- 


Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 451 


bastrum is specifically quite distinct from Flabellum laciniatum. 
In the latter the calicle is more wedge-shaped, not laterally 
compressed in the middle, and less conspicuously pedunculate, 
and its margin is much more deeply indentated between the 
septa; the columella is a mere rudiment in the bottom of the 
ealicle, and the lateral coste are much more nearly horizontal 
and are extremely prominent, forming with their corresponding 
septa conspicuous lateral wings. ‘The dry corallum, like the 
living polyp, is of a dark madder-colour. 

Our specimen measures about 2 inches in the major and 
1-2 in the minor diameter of the calicular orifice. 


Phylum PORIFGRA. 


Class SILICOSPONGIZ. 


In the Andaman Sea, Station 115, 188 to 220 fathoms, 
proved a harvest-field for Sponges, as for Fishes, Crusta- 
ceans, and Echinoderms. Here a large number of Hexacti- 
nellida was obtained, including numerous huge specimens, 
over two feet in length, of a Semperella, a large Pheronema, 
and two species of L/yalonema. 

The depths of the Bay of Bengal yielded many Hexacti- 
nellid forms, among which we recognize (1) an Asconematoid 
forming a thin-walled, shallow, broad-lipped cup, composed 
of a felt of long spicules, from 1997 fathoms, (2) a fine speci- 
men of an Aulochone from 1803 fathoms, (3) a small Hyalo- 
nema from 1997 fathoms, and (4) several species of 


Euplectellids. 


Grade A. PLASTIDOZOA. 


Clas RETICULARIA. 


In such examination as has been made of the ocean-deposit 
brought up by the sounding-tube and trawl during the season 
the only notable Foraminiter discovered is a large species of 
flormosina, which combines some of the characters of Hormo- 
sina ovicula, H. B. Brady, with some of those of Hormosina 
monile, H. B. Brady. The test, which is long, slender, and 
tapering, is composed of numerous subpyritorm segments 
arranged in a straight line in a very close-set diminishing 
series ; the walls are smooth, thick, and strong, with a com- 
pact finely arenaceous texture ; colour red-brown. 

The largest fragment measures 8°5 millim. in length. 


452 On Indian Deep-sea Dredging. 


The cavities of the chambers have the form of a short, flat- 
ee pear. 
everal specimens from the Bay of Bengal at 561 fathoms 
(Station 112). 
For this species we propose the name /Hormosina Brady?, 


after our late friend Dr. H. B. Brady, F.R.S. 


Fig. 16. 


Hormosina Bradyi.—a, lateral view ; 6, oral view; c, two 
consecutive chambers in longitudinal section. x. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII. 


Fig. 1. Homolampas glauca, from the abactinal side. Nat. size. 
Fig. 2. Ditto, from the actinal side. Nat. size. 


[To be continued. } 


Mr. G. A. Boulenger oz American Batrachians. 453 


LIJ1.—Notes on American Batrachians. 


By G. A. BouLENGER. 


Rana cantabrigensis, Baird. 


I have no hesitation in pronouncing L. cantabrigensis lati- 
remis, Rt. c. cantabrigensis, and Rh. c. evittata of Cope (Batr. 
N. Am. 1889, p. 485) to represent individual variations of 
one species, which, as I have stated before (Bull. Soc. Zool. 
France, 1879, p. 162), is the North-American representative 
of the European &. arvalis. The first “ form” represents 
the breeding male, the second the striped individuals, the 
third the specimens without stripes, females and males post 
nuptias. ‘The establishment of ‘ subspecies ”’ or “ varieties” 
of this kind, and such innovations as the reference of Lt. aurora 
to R. agilis, are not likely to advance our knowledge, and I 
must frankly say it is a matter of regret that the extensive 
material in the United-States Museum should not have 
received more careful treatment at the hands of Prof. Cope, 
who does not even take the trouble of ascertaining the sexes 
of the specimens he describes. 

The whole question of the North-American Rane tempo- 
varie is much in waut of a thorough revision. In the mean- 
while, after studying Cope’s latest work, I adhere to my 
former classification of the North-American forms in four 
species, viz.:—l. 2. Draytoni, B. & G.* (=aurora, B. & G., 
nigricans, Hallow., Boylit, Baird, longipes, Hallow., pachy- 
derma, Cope) ; 2. R. pretiosa, B. & G.; 3. R. cantabrigensis, 
Baird; 4. &. stlvatica, Leconte. 


Rana palmipes, Spix. 


Rana clamata, var. guianensis, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 
1863, p. 412, is another name to add to the synonymy of 
this species. 


Engystoma carolinense, Holbr. 


J have examined the type specimen of Hngystoma rugosum, 
D. & B., and refer it to L. carolinense. 


Leptodactylus prognathus, Blgr. 


Three specimens from Buenos Ayres are preserved in the 
Copenhagen Museum. 


* 1852, not 1862, as misprinted in my Catalogue and again in Cope’s 
work, 


454 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on American Batrachians. 


Paludicola signifera. 


Rhinoderma signifera, Girard, Proce. Ac. Philad. 1853, p, 424, and U--S. 
Ixplor. Exped., Herp. p. 72 (1858). 

Liuperus biligonigerus, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1860, p. 517. 

Gomphobates notatus, Reinh. & Liitk. Vid. Middel. 1861, p. 173, pl. iv. 
fig. 3. 

Gomphobates Kroyert, Reinh. & Liitk. 1. e. p. 176. 

Pleurodema biligonigera, Cope, Proc. Ac. Philad. 1862, p. 352. 

Leiuperus albonotatus, Steind. Verh. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, 1862, p. 272, 
pl. xvi. fig. 4, and p. 551. 

Lewuperus ephippifer, Steind. 1. ec. p.277, pl. xiv. fig. 1,and pl. xvi. fig. 5. 

Gomphobates biligonigerus, Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. xi. 1869, p. 168. 

Paludicola notata, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 223. 

Paludicola bihgonigera, Bouleng. Cat. Batr. Ecaud. p. 234 (1882). 

Paludicola Kréyert, Bouleng. 1. ¢. p. 235. 


Hundreds of specimens, from Santa Catharina and Parana, 
have lately passed through my hands, and show beyond doubt 
that P. Kréyert, R. & L., is only a variety of the species 
named Lhinoderma signifera by Girard and Liuperus biligo- 
nigerus by Cope. Some specimens are smootn, others are 
covered with warts, others have the longitudinal folds charac- 
teristic of P. Kréyert; some have the snout rounded, others 
have it pointed; some are uniformly coloured on the back, 
others are marked with insuliform spots, whilst others, again, 
are striped. But all these differences are completely bridged 
over when a large series, from the same locality, are examined. 
The inguinal spots, which are rarely absent, are constantly 
small and uncovered by the folded limbs. The metatarsal 
tubercles are larger and more compressed than in P. gracilis, 
and the tibio-tarsal articulation does not reach beyond the 
posterior border of the orbit. 


Borborocetes miliaris. 


Rana miliaris, Spix, Spec. Noy. Test. Ran. Bras. p. 30, pl. vi. fig. 1 
(1824). 

Cystignathus Misstesstt, Eyd. & Soul. Voy. ‘ Bonite,’ Zool. i. p. 148, 
pl. x. fig. 2 (1841). 

Cystignathus discolor, Reinh. & Liitk. Vid. Meddel. 1861, p. 169. 

Thoropa Missiessvi, Cope, Nat. Hist. Rev. 1865, p. 110. 

Clolygon abbreviatus, Steind. Novara, Amph. p. 65, pl. iv. figs. 16-18 
(1867). 

Hylodes abbreviatus, Hens. Arch. f. Nat. 1867, p. 151. 

Ololygon miliaris, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1872, p. 206. 

Thorcpa mibaris, Bouleng. Cat. Batr, Ecaud. p. 351 (1882). 


Prof. Liitken having kindly communicated to me the type 
specimens of Cystignathus discolor, I come to the conclusion 
that that species is not different from Ololygon miliaris, ot 


Mr. G. A. Boulenger on American Batrachians. 455 


which I examined the specimen in the Berlin Museum. I 
further find that Ololygon or Thoropa miliaris is not a Hyloid 
but a Cystignathoid, and that it agrees in all essential points 
with Borborocetes, Bell. The diapophyses of the sacral 
vertebra are feebly dilated, just asin B. Bibronit, Gray?, and 
quixensis. I append a description taken from the specimens 
in the Berlin and Copenhagen Museums. 

Tongue subcircular, slightly nicked behind. Vomerine 
teeth in two short transverse series on a line with the poste- 
rior border of the choane. Snout rounded, as long as the 
diameter of the orbit; canthus rostralis obtuse, loreal region 
concave ; nostril much nearer the end of the snout than to the 
eye; eye large; interorbital space as broad as the upper 
eyelid ; tympanum very distinct, two thirds or three fourths 
the diameter of the eye. Fingers moderate, first slightly 
longer than second ; toes moderate, quite free, not fringed ; 
subarticular tubercles moderately developed ; two metatarsal 
tubercles, inner elliptical, outer round. ‘The tibio-tarsal 
articulation reaches the tip of the snout or a little beyond. 
Skin smooth, with a few glandular warts on the sides; a 
strong fold from the eye to the shoulder. Pale greyish or 
brownish above, with darker marblings; a large triangular 
spot, base forwards, between the eyes; a blackish line along 
the canthus rostralis and temporal fold ; hind limbs with dark 
cross bars ; hinder side of thighs dark brown, with yellowish 
spots ; lower parts pale brown, throat and belly dotted with 
yellowish. 

From snout to vent 45 millim. 

Cystignathus hylodes, described in the same paper with 
C. discolor by Reinhardt and Liitken, is based on young 
specimens of Leptodactylus pentadactylus. 


Bufo Luetkenii, sp. n. 


Intermediate between B. valliceps, Wiegm., and B. granu- 
losus, Daud. Crown deeply concave, witi prominent ridges, 
viz. a canthal, a preorbital, a supraorbital, a postorbital, a 
parietal, and an orbito-tympanic; parietal ridges short, 
oblique, directed inwards; snout rounded, not prominent; 
interorbital space at least as broad as the upper eyelid; tym- 
panum very distinct, two thirds or three fifths the diameter 
of the eye. First finger considerably longer than second ; 
toes half-webbed, with single subarticular tubercles; two 
small metatarsal tubercles; no tarsal fold. The tarso-meta- 
tarsal articulation reaches the tympanum or the eye. Upper 
parts with small regular warts ; parotoids very small, oval, 


456 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on American Batrachians. 


oblique, not much larger than the tympanum. Brown above, 
with or without yellowish spots ; dirty white below, without 
any spots. Male with a subgular vocal sac and the usual 
copulatory asperities on the three inner fingers. 

Fyrom snout to vent 82 millim. 

Prof. Liitken has submitted to me three specimens obtained 
by A. 8. Oersted at Cartago, Costa Rica. One of these speci- 
mens is now in the British Museum. 


Hyla nana, Blgr. 


Has been received from Rio Grande do Sul through Dr. v. 
Ihering. 


Hyla bivittata, Blgr. 


A specimen of this species was among a collection made on 
the Tibagy River, Province Parana, by Dr. G. F. Grillo, and 
submitted to me by the Marquis G. Doria. 


Fiylella Sumichrastt. 


Exerodonta Sumichrasti, Brocchi, Bull. Soc. Philom. (7) ii. 1879, p. 20, 
and Miss. Sc. Mex., Batr. p. 48, pl. xv. fig. 2 (1882). 
Hylella platycephala, Cope, Proc. Am, Phil. Soc. xvi. 1879, p. 269. 


The above names apply to the same species and were 


published in the same year. Brocchi’s paper was read first 
and apparently appeared before Cope’s. 


Diaglena Jordani, Stejneger. 


Vol. xiv., now in course of publication, of the ‘ Proceedings 
of the U.S. National Museum,’ contains (p. 167, pl. ii.) the 
description of a new tree-frog for which Mr. Stejneger pro- 
poses the new genus Tetraprion, allied to Triprion and 
Diaglena, differmg from all others in the simultaneous 
presence of vomerine and palatine teeth. Z'riprion spatulatus, 
the type of Cope’s genus Diaglena (Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus. 
no. 32, 1887, p. 12), was described by Giinther (Ann. & Mag. 
Nat. Hist. 5, x. 1882, p. 279) from living specimens; the 
dentition was therefore not examined. I may now state that 
it has the palatine teeth situated as in Tetraprion Jordani, 
which, in the absence of any other character of generic 
importance, should stand as Diaglena Jordan. 


Mr. G. A. Boulenger on American Batrachians. 457 


Stphonops brasiliensis. 


Siphonops brasiliensis, Liitk. Vid. Meddel. 1851, p. 54 (1852); Reinh. 
& Liitk. Vid. Meddel. 1861, p. 202. 


I find on examination of the type specimen, kindly entrusted 
to me by Prof. Liitken, that Siphonops brasiliensis belongs 
to that genus in the restricted sense, not to Dermophis, as 
suggested by Peters. The shape of the tentacle is exactly as 
in Stphonops annulatus, and so is its position with respect to 
the eye, which is very indistinct; the dentition does not 
differ, so far as I can judge from the condition of the speci- 
men. ‘The more prominent snout and the much more elon- 
gate body easily distinguish S. brasiliensis from S, annulatus, 
and the position of the tentacle separates it from S. Hardy’, 
as may be seen from the following synopsis :— 


Tentacle in front of and below the eye, which 
is perfectly distinct ; diameter of body about 25 
times in the total length ; 85 to 95 circular folds, 
MMMCOTTIPLELES apa. se ae cetera « ata ecuete Mn o sce'se tte .. 1. S. annulatus, Mik. 


Tentacle in front of and below the eye, which 
is very indistinct; diameter of body 46 times 
in the total Jength; 153 circular folds, mostly 
interrupted on the back and belly ............ 2. S. brasiliensis, Liitk, 


Tentacle in front of and close to the eye, and 
very slightly below; eye more or less distinct ; 
diameter of body 36 or 37 times in the total 
length ; 100-104 circular folds, all complete.... 3. 8S. Hardyi, Blgr.* 


Typhlonectes Kaupii. 


Siphonops Kaupii, Berthold, Gétting. Nachr. 1859, p. 181, and 1867, 
p. 361. 
Cecilia dorsalis, Peters, Mon. Berl, Ac. 1877, p. 459, pl. —. 


Typhlonectes dorsalis, Peters, Mon. Berl. Ac. 1879, p. 941. 


The earlier name S. Kaup7?, which evidently applies to the 
same species as that named C. dorsalis by Peters, has hitherto 
been overlooked. 


* The British Museum has recently received two more specimens of 
this species, from M. Hardy du Dréneuf. 


458 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of 


LIV.—-Descriptions of new Species of Madrepora in the 
Collection of the British Museum. By GrorcEe Brook, 
F.LS 


DurinG the examination of the collection of Madrepores in 
the British Museum I have found a number of specimens 
which, after careful comparison with types contained in other 
European Museums, seem to me to be undescribed. In 
anticipation of a fuller detailed account of the species of this 


family, I offer the following abridged descriptions of the 
new species. 


Madrepora Brueggemannt. 


Madrepora lava, Briggemann (non Lamarck), Abh. naturw. Ver. 
Bremen, Bd. v. 1877, p. 544. 


Corallum spreading, arborescent, laxly branched. Main 
branches stout, 2 to 3 centim. thick, elongate or short and 
obtuse. Elongate branches 15 centim. long and 1°35 centim. 
thick, little divided, scarcely tapering, except near the apex ; 
stunted form of similar diameter, more frequently and divari- 
cately divided ; ultimate divisions 2 to 3 centim. long, 1 to 
1:5 centim. thick, scarcely tapering, very obtuse at the apex. 
A few short conical buds or abortive branchlets are scattered 
at intervals from the base upwards. Corallum rather dense, 
surface strongly echinulate. Apical corallites very variable 
in size, sometimes 4 to 6 millim. in diameter, with very thick 
wall, not exsert or only slightly so; at others conical, 2 
millim. exsert, 4 to 5 millim. diameter at the base and about 
3 millim. at the apex. In certain cases, where the terminal 
divisions are very stout, a single apical corallite does not 
occur, but, instead, the apex 1s occupied by several stout 
cylindrical corallites, with only the rounded margin promi- 
nent. ‘This clearly is an approach to the condition in the 
subgenus Jsopora. Lateral corallites crowded, very unequal 
and “irregular on the upper surface, but distant "below ; short, 
thick, spreading, tubular, with small aperture and rounded 
margin, 2 to 2°5 millim. diameter and 2 to 5 millim. long, but 
most are short. At intervals certain corallites become more 
elongate and thickened and form buds. he inner part of 
the wall is often not so thick and prominent, in which case 
the aperture opens inwards, and the outer part of the wall may 
project in a point or hooked knob some distance above it. 
This type of corallite is most frequent in certain elongate 


Madrepora in the British Museum. 459 


branched specimens which probably constitute a distinct 
variety. Star well developed, primary septa broad and sub- 
equal, the others not so prominent; wall finely and closely 
granular, echinulate, the echinulate plates often arranged in 
rows at the base of the corallites. Immersed corallites are 
not numerous, and occur only on the under surface of the 
branches. 
Indo-Pacific Ocean ; Singapore; N.E. Australia. 


Madrepora clathrata. 


Corallum fan-shaped, reticulate, 30 centim. high, breadth 
across the upper part 33 centim., but becoming rapidly nar- 
rower below. A mainstem is absent and the branches in the 
lower part: have a diameter of about 1 centim. ; their sub- 
divisions are at first only slightly spreading, but become 
more divaricate above. The branchlets are numerous, 2 to 4 
centim. long and 5 millim. thick, frequently arched and laid 
across one another at various angles, the whole fused together 
into an irregular network, the meshes of which vary from 4 
to 12 millim. across. Apical corallites 2 millim. diameter, 
1 to 2 millim. exsert, wall rather thick and cylindrical, with 
a flat or slightly rounded apex; the star consists of six sub- 
equal septa of moderate development. Lateral corallites on 
the anterior (superior?) surface very unequal, not very 
crowded ; the larger ones tubular, at right angles, with an 
oblique aperture, from 3 to 4 millim. long and about 2 millim. 
diameter, but frequently a little compressed; a few are longer 
and proliferous, the remainder are less spreading, shorter, 
tubular, tubo-nariform, and nariform to subimmersed ; the 
only truly immersed corallites on the upper surface occur in 
the lines of fusion. Star impertect, the directive septa mode- 
rately developed, but the others are rudimentary or wanting. 
The lateral corallites on the posterior (inferior ?) surface are 
distant, very short, chiefly subimmersed or cochleariform. 
Corallum very porous, surface closely reticulate and echinu- 
late, the echinulations often plate-like. Wall of the apical 
corallites and of the elongate lateral ones costate above, the 
cost being echinulate below ; wall of the remaining lateral 
corallites echinulate in rows. 

Indian Ocean; Mauritius. 


Madrepora complanata. 


Corailum flabellate, probably about 23 centim. high and 40 
centim. broad. The main stem gives off alternate branches 


460 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of 


at an acute angle which may be 20 centim. long and 1:5 
centim. thick, spreading out lateraily, their subdivisions sub- 
alternate and confluent, the whole habit recalling the espalier 
form of fruit-tree ; a few very short branchlets arise obliquely 
from the anterior surface, but the majority conform to the 
general plane of growth. Apical corallites 2 to 2°5 millim. 
diameter, tubular, scarcely exsert, wall not specially thick- 
ened, and closely resembling the lateral ones except in shape. 
Lateral corallites on the anterior surface subequal, very 
spreading, boat-shaped, nariform, or labellate, the aperture 
wide and elongate, the upper margin almost at right angles to 
the branch, the lower more or less convex; wall thickened, 
apex often a little hooked; 2°5 millim. long and about 2 
millim. thick. The corallites become a little less prominent 
towards the base of the corallum, but immersed corallites are 
practically absent. On the inferior surface the corallites are 
more scattered and irregularly arranged, many open down- 
wards, the majority are appressed, tubular, with only the 
outer part of the wall free. A few immersed corallites occur, 
but they are neither numerous nor generally distributed. 
Corallum moderately porous, reticulate in section, anterior 
surface subreticulate and echinulate, posterior surface dense 
and finely echinulate, wall finely striate and echinulate. The 
lateral corallites have six very narrow equal septa, with occa- 
sionally indications of a second series. 
Indian Ocean ; Seychelles. 


Madrepora concinna. 


Corallum corymbose, 30 centim. broad and 12 centim. high, 
from a central base, scarcely pedicellate. Under surface of 
the branches horizontal, much flattened, more or less con- 
fluent, 9 centim. long and 2 centim. broad, provided with 
irregular verruciform and lateral, elongate, tubular or conical 
corallites; immersed ones almost absent. Branches on the 
upper surface 5 to 6 centim. long, 8 to 13 millim, thick, very 
proliferous. Apical corallites 38°5 millim. diameter at the 
base, tapering, 3 millim. exsert. Lateral corallites very 
unequal; those at the apex are very short, small and thin- 
walled, others immediately below tubo-nariform or tubular, 
with a round or oblique aperture, frequently opening inwards ; 
some are 3 to 6 millim. long and 2 to 3 millim. in diameter, 
spreading, but not at right angles, wall thick, margin rounded ; 
others between are shorter or subimmersed; all are short or 
subimmersed at the base of the branches. Star not prominent, 
consisting of narrow directive septa and four others which are 


Madrepora tn the British Museum. 461 


rudimentary. Corallum dense, surface and wall finely 
echinulate. 
Mauritius. 


Madrepora delicatula. 


Corallum extending horizontally, branches not over 8 
millim. thick, laxly coalescent, but not complanate, and 
bearing on the under surface numerous slender branchlets 
almost at right angles, 1 centim. or more in length and gene- 
rally 2-5 millim. diameter at the base, with distant appressed 
tubular buds. Appressed tubular and immersed corallites 
also occur between the twigs. The upper surface bears 
slender arcuate branches not over 5 millim. thick, which give 
rise to delicate ascending branchlets singly or in groups of 
two or three ; these are 1°5 to 2°5 centim. long and scarcely 3 
millim. thick at the base, apparently tapering, owing to the 
lateral corallites being shorter near the apex. Apical coral- 
lites 1-5 millim. diameter, usually 2°5 millim. exsert. Lateral 
corallites rather distant, round-nariform, or labellate, 1 to 1°3 
millim. wide and 1 to 4 millim. long; the lip of the more 
elongate ones is frequently a little incurved ; wall thin, aper- 
ture round, star indistinct. Corallum very porous and fragile, 
surface vermiculato-echinulate, wall finely striate, echinulate 
near the base. 

Solomon Islands (Dr. Guppy). 


Madrepora diversa. 


Corallum cespitose from a broad incrusting base, 10 cen- 
tim. high and 18 centim. broad. Branches 4°5 centim. long, 
1°3 to 1°8 centim. thick, simple or divided into two to five 
little spreading digitiform branchlets about 2°5 centim. long 
and 1 centim. thick, obtuse at the apex. Apical corallites 
3°5 to 4 millim. broad, scarcely exsert. Lateral corallites 
chiefly tubular, with a more or less oblique aperture, very 
unequal in length and diameter, all are ascending. The 
larger ones are 3 to 6 millim. long and 2 to 2°5 millim. 
diameter, slightly compressed; wall thick, but only slightly 
rounded at the margin; smaller nariform and subimmersed 
corallites oceur between the others quite to the apex; a few 
are proliferous and 5 to 8 millim. in length. About 2centim, 
below the apex the prominent corallites are nariform or tubo- 
nariform, with a thick and strongly convex outer wall; at 
the base nearly all are immersed. Star indistinct, often only 
the directive septa are recognizable. Corallum moderately 


Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 32 


462 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of 


porous, surface strongly echinulate, wall finely  striato- 
echinulate. 

Diego Garcia (G. C. Bourne, Esq.). 

Madrepora (Isopora) hispida. 
Madrepora securis, Quelch (non Dana), ‘Challenger’ Reef-Corals, 
p- 148. 

Corallum similar to that of L. palifera*, Lamk., consisting 
of thick plates 4 to 8 centim. broad and 2 to 3:5 centim. 
thick, or, in other cases, of elongate, thick, rounded 
branches 3 to 6 centim. diameter near the base and rarely 
under 3 centim. near the apex. Apices usually flattened. 
Corallites at the apex 2°5 to 3 millim. diameter, with smaller 
ones scattered amongst. Walls confluent, as in J. palifera. 
Lateral corallites usually crowded, but sometimes rather 
distant, short, nariform, or tubo-nariform, but the inner wall 
always short and thin. Diameter 1°5 millim., length 2 
millim. The wall and surface of the coenenchyma consist of 
radiating spinose plates, giving a very hispid appearance. 
Septa in two cycles, the directives broad, other primaries 
narrow, remainder rudimentary. 

Differs from I. palifera, Lamk., in the smaller size of the 
corallites and the hispid character of the surface. 

Pacific Ocean ; Philippines; Banda ; Ponape. 

Madrepora inermis. 

Corallum consisting of slender, laxly-divided branches, 
which probably extend sub-horizontally. The branches are 
about 21 centim. long and 8 millim. thick, somewhat flat- 
tened in places, and completely or almost completely devoid 
of corallites on the under surface, forked and divaricately 
branched; the branchlets are sublateral, 15 to 6 centim. 
long, 4 to 5 millim. thick, scarcely tapering; those under 
5 centim. in Jength are usually simple. In addition to the 
more noticeable branchlets there are a few short lateral sub- 
alternate ramiculion the stouter branches at intervals of about 
1 centim.; they are 4 to 8 millim. long and 3 millim. thick. 
Apical corallites 2 millim. diameter, 1 millim. exsert, wall 
searcely thickened ; star of six septa very well developed, 
with sometimes traces of a second cycle. Lateral corallites 
very short, spreading, tubular, rather distant; length 1 to 2 
millim., diameter the same, but usually 1°5 millim., and the 
base may be dilated; those near the apex of a branchlet are 
not so spreading, but the aperture is always rounded; the 
longest ones are lateral in position, and on becoming  prolife- 


* I find that Astrea palifera, Lamk., is Dana’s Madrepora labrosa, 
and the name has priority. 


Madrepora tn the British Museum. 463 


rous give rise to the short ramiculi already referred to. 
Immersed corallites are practically absent. Wall thin but 
firm, star of six septa more or less fully developed, the lower 
directive often much broader than the others. Corallum very 
dense ; surface dense, smooth, and almost void of corallites on 
the underside, slightly rough, but not spinose on the anterior 
surface of the stouter branches. The wall of the apical and 
younger lateral corallites is roughly costulate, and the stria- 
tions are continued on to the ccenenchyma, but below the 
striations are lost on the corallites as well as on the general 
surface. 
South Seas. 


Matrepora intermed.a. 


Corallum arborescent, similar to that of MM. brachiata in 
habit. Main branches 2 to 2°5 centim. thick and 25 centim. 
long, moderately subdivided, especially near the apex; ulti- 
mate divisions 3 to 6 centim. long and 1 centim. or more 
thick, gradually tapering to a blunt apex or more rapidly 
tapering and pointed. Apical corallites 2°5 millim. diameter, 
0°5 to 2 millim. exsert, but usually short; aperture large, 
frequently oval; primary septa well developed, secon- 
dary series not prominent. Lateral corallites tubular, 
spreading, very variable in length and also in diameter. 
The majority extend almost at right angles to the branch, 
excepting near the apex, and have a more or less oblique 
aperture; they are about 3 millim. long and 2 millim. 
diameter; wall firm, but not thickened. Numerous short 
tubular to subimmersed corallites occur between the others, 
varying from 1 to 1°5 millim. in diameter. The corallites 
become short and thickened, wart-like on the main branches, 
whilst on the under surface the majority are immersed. 
Primary septa all narrow, but the directives are the more 
prominent, and in the older parts of the corallum may be 
broad. Corallum very porous, surface reticulate and echinu- 
late; wall striato-echinulate, becoming later echinulate in 
linear series. 


Maldive Islands. 
Madrepora leptocyathus. 


Corallum flattened, vasiform from a broad base, not pedi- 
cellate. Marginal branches oblique, fused into a solid plate 
below, excepting near the periphery, where they are a little 
flattened and covered with short, crowded, appressed, tubular 
corallites with thin wall. On the upper surface all the 
branchlets rise from a solid base with very numerous im- 
mersed corallites. The branchlets are about 3 centim. long 

32* 


464 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of 


and 1 to 1:4 centim. thick, frequently angular below, but 
more tapering above; the apices are usually 1:7 centim. 
apart. ‘Those in the centre are chiefly simple, but may bear 
a few proliferous corallites; others, particularly near the 
margin, are divided. Apical corallites 2°5 to 3 millim. 
diameter, cylindrical, scarcely exsert. Lateral corallites 
small, crowded, tubular or tubo-labellate, spreading at right 
angles, wall thin and porous; they are 1°5, rarely 2, millim. 
diameter, and seldom over 2°5 millim. long, a little unequal, 
with small and delicate ones between. On the lower part of 
the branchlets the prominent corallites are not so numerous 
and the wall is thickened. Proliferous corallites 5 millim. 
long and 4 millim. wide (including the lateral buds). Star 
usually indistinct, but the directive septa are sometimes 
prominent. Corallum rather dense, surface finely reticulate 
and echinulate, wall striato-echinulate. 

The type specimen appears to consist of two circular colonies 
fused together. 

Samoa. 


Madrepora macrostoma. 


Corallum subcorymbose or umbellate, 33 centim. broad and 
15 centim. high, consisting of crowded erect branches springing 
from an obconical fastigiate cluster of dead coral. Branches 
4 centim. long, simple or consisting of two or three subparallel 
divisions about 1 centim. thick, scarcely tapering. Apices a 
little over 1 centim. apart. Apical corallites 2°5 to 3 millim. 
thick and 1 millim, exsert. Lateral corallites broad, round, 
and ascending, tubo-labellate above, 3 millim. long and 2 to 
2°5 millim. diameter ; aperture large and circular, wall very 
thin. Star well developed but deep, consisting of twelve 
prominent septa; lower down the corallites become thickened, 
verruciform, or immersed. Corallum very porous and reticu- 
late in section, surface openly reticulate, wall striato-reticu- 
late, echinulate near the base. 

Mauritius. 


Madrepora ornata. 


Corallum stout, arborescent, branches elongate, below laxly 
divided, 2 to 3 centim. thick, often oval in section, divided 
into a cluster of branches at the apex, the whole densely 
covered with short ramiculi 8 to 13 millim. long and 5 to 7 
millim. thick, and about 1 centim. apart, with numerous very 
short or immersed corallites between. Apical corallites 3 
millim. diameter, 1 to 1-5 millim, exsert; wall thick, margin 
roundel, aperture about 1 millim. Lateral corallites short, 
round, nariform, with thickened wall and rounded margin, 


Madrepora in the British Museum. 465 


outer wall a little convex, 1°5 to 2°5 millim. long and nearly 
2 millim. diameter. On the stouter ramiculi two or three 
corallites become 3 millim. long and bear three or four buds. 
The ramiculi are as numerous on the inferior (posterior) sur- 
face of the branches as elsewhere, but are usually shorter. 
Star usually indistinct, but one or both directive septa mode- 
rately prominent. Corallum moderately porous, surface 
spongy, echinulate ; wall striato-reticulate and echinulate. 
The species is allied to M. gravida, Dana. 


Darnley Island (J. B. Jukes). 


Madrepora pacifica. 
- P Madrepora robusta, Bassett-Smith (non Dana), Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
vol. vi. 1890, p. 452. 

Corallum subarborescent, stout, spreading obliquely, resem- 
bling that of JZ. nobilis in habit. Branchlets 6 to 15 centim. 
long and 2 to 3 centim. thick, simple or subsimple, tapering 
slightly toa blunt apex, or the distal half more rapidly tapering 
and pointed. Apical corallites 2°5 millim. diameter or a little 
over, 2 miilim. exsert. Lateral corallites very much crowded, 
about half are elongate, tubular, half-tubular, or dimidiate, 
the remainder short, labellate, subimmersed, or immersed. 
The prominent corallites are about 1°5 millim. in diameter 
and 3 to 4 millim. long, spreading nearly at right angles, 
often a little recurved ; wall firm but relatively thin, delicately 
striate without echinulations. Primary cycle of septa not 
prominent, the directives most noticeable; in many of the 
immersed corallites they alone can be made out. Corallum 
very dense, surface spongy echinulate; in many parts the 
corallites are so crowded that little or no coenenchyma occurs 
between them. 

A specimen referred by Bassett-Smith to JZ. robusta appears 
to belong to this species, but the branches are not so stout as 
in the type, and the corallum appears to form an incrustation. 
over dead pieces of coral. 

Pacific Ocean; Samoa Islands; China Sea. 


Madrepora (Isopora) plicata. 

Corallum consisting of broad oblique plates from a common 
base. ‘I'he plates are about 8 centim, long and 4 to 9 centim. 
broad near the apex, narrower below and 1 centim. thick. 
Each plate bears one or more prominent longitudinal ridges 
on its surface. Each ridge bears a number of rosettes of 
corallites, the centre corallite in each being rather larger than 
the others, thus indicating an approach to branch formation 
with its accompanying enlarged terminal (parent) corallite. 
Corallites at the apices of the plates tubular, 2 millim, in 


466 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of 


diameter, slightly prominent, wall thick and porous. Lateral 
corallites tubular and appressed above, shorter and more 
spreading near the base. Length 1 to 4 millim., diameter 
1 to 1:5 millim. Aperture large; wall thin compared with 
other species of the subgenus. Surface finely clothed with 
longitudinal series of dentate plates. 

The species differs from all others of the subgenus in the 
possession of thin-walled lateral corallites. 


Tongatabu (J. J. Lister, Hsq.). 


Madrepora polymorpha. 

Madrepora abrotanoides, Dana (non Lamarck), Zoophytes, p. 477, 
pl. xli. fig. 1; Verrill, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zcol. vol. i. 1864, p. 41; 
Rathbun, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. vol. x. 1887, p. 12. 

Corallum fruticose, spreading, ramose; branches 8 to 20 
centim. long, usually about 1°5 to 2 centim. thick, gradually 
tapering; the branches bear numerous branchlets, spreading 
usually at an angle of 80° to 90°, and varying in importance 
from thickened and elongate proliferous corallites to subterete 
and tapering twigs 4 centim. long and 1 centim. thick. 
Apical corallites 1:5 to 2 millim. diameter and 0:5 to 2 millim. 
exsert ; wall thick or comparatively thin. Lateral corallites 
compressed, nariform, or tubo-nariform, unequal, the longer 
ones becoming tubular and proliferous; some distance below 
the apex all become verruciform, with a dilated wall, which 
gradually becomes reduced to a ring-shaped fold. Immersed 
corallites are usually wanting, even in the older parts of a 
colony ; but in one or two specimens which agree closely in 
other respects immersed corallites may take the place of those 
with a ring-shaped lip. Lateral corallites 1°5 millim. dia- 
meter or under and 1°5 to 3 millim. or more in length ; aper- 
ture oval, wall varying in thickness in different specimens ; 
always thickened some distance below the apex of a branch, 
and 1n some cases quite to the apex; in the latter case the 
wall of the apical corallite is also thickened. The apical 
corallites are provided with twelve septa, none of which are 
very prominent ; those of the lateral corallites are also usually 
narrow, including the directives; in the corallites situated 
some distance from the apex the second cycle is almost as 
well developed as the first. Corallum dense, even near the 
apex of a branch in most specimens ; surface and wail finely 
and closely echinulate. 

Indo-Pacific Ocean ; Malacca ; Fuji? 


Madrepora polystoma. 


Corallum corymbose and complanate below, 85 centim. 
wide and 12 centim. high, closely resembling that of JZ. con- 


Madrepora in the British Museum. 467 


cinna in habit. Branches complanate below, the basal parts 
fused into a solid plate with immersed corallites ; distal parts 
with hemicotyloid corallites and a few lateral, tubular or 
conical ones. Branches on the upper surface about 4 centim. 
long and 1:3 to 1°5 centim. thick, angular below, with 
crowded immersed corallites ; often divided above into two to 
four branchlets, many of which, especially near the centre of 
the corallum, bear numerous ascending proliferations. Apical 
corallites 2°5 to 3 millim. diameter, rarely over 1 millim, 
exsert, margin scarcely rounded. ‘The central branchlets bear 
crowded proliferations, 7 millim. long and 4 millim. thick, 
with crowded immersed corallites between ; others are dimidi- 
ate and appressed, 2°5 to 4 millim. long and 1°5 millim. 
thick; wall thin but firm. The peripheral branchlets have 
few proliferous corallites ; most are subequal, nariform, with 
an elongate lip, and a little compressed, 3 millim. long and 
1:3 millim. thick. Star moderately prominent, the directive 
septa very broad. Corallum rather porous, surface finely 
echinulate, wall striato-echinulate. 
Mauritius. 


Madrepora procumbens. 


Corallum prostrate or subprostrate, subdivisions free. 
Branches up to 16 centim. long and 1 centim. thick, bearing 
ramiculi 1:3 to 3°5 centim. long, each of which is usually 
produced from a single tubular corallite by the formation of 
lateral corallites upon it, nariform or tubo-nariform at first, 
but becoming spreading tubular, 4 to 9 millim. long. There 
may be twenty or more on a twig 3 centim. long, radiating 
in all directions, the longer ones arched and bearing very 
short nariform buds. The stem and main branches bear a 
few corallites at irregular intervals, nariform or subimmersed 
and immersed. ‘The elongate tubular corallites are 2 millim, 
diameter near the base and 1°5 at the apex. Apex suddenly 
contracted; aperture small, enclosing a star of six well- 
developed septa. Corallum dense, surface finely echinulate, 
not pitted, wall echinulate in rows. 

This species comes near to M. longicyathus, and may prove 
to be only a well-marked variety of it. It differs, however, 
in habit and in the arrangement and number of the corallites 
on the branchlets ; the axial corallite also usually bears buds 
to within 2 millim. of the apex, whereas in J. longicyathus 
the terminal 7 millim. is usually free. In one specimen the 
branches extend horizontally, in another obliquely. 


South Seas. 


468 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of 


Madrepora pulchra. 
Madrepora cribripora, Bassett-Smith (non Dana), Ann. & Mag. Nat. 
Hist. vol. vi. 1890, p. 452. 

Corallum arborescent, branches 1:2 to 1:8 centim. thick, 
terete, bearing branchlets or radiating clusters of branchlets 
at intervals ot 2-5 to 5 centim.; branchlets elongate, simple 
or subsimple, 3°5 to 9 centim. long, 8 to 12 millim. thick, 
gradually attenuate; the angle of the branchlets varies from 
30° to 90°. Apical corallites 3 millim. diameter, about 2°5 
millim. exsert; those of the branchlets rather smaller. 
Lateral corallites all spreading at right angles, excepting 
near the apex of a branchlet, all short, tubular, a little vari- 
able in length, and exhibiting considerable variation in 
diameter. Length subimmersed to 1:5 millim., diameter 0°75 
to 2 millim. The aperture of the larger corallites is usuall 
a little oblique, and in some cases the inner part of the wall 
is only slightly developed, whilst the outer is elongate, giving 
a tubo-labellate form; the inner part of the wall is, however, 
rarely absent, excepting in the older parts of the corallum, 
where the majority of the corallites are immersed. The 
outer part of the wall is usually a little thickened in the 
larger corallites, but the aperture remains over 1 millim. in 
diameter. Star of the apical corallites consisting of six well- 
developed subequal septa, the second cycle rudimentary ; in 
the lateral corallites the star is rudimentary, the directives 
usually recognizable, and sometimes two or, more rarely, four 
others. Corallum very porous, surface reticulate and echinu- 
Jate; wall striato-reticulate, echinulate in the case of the 
stouter corallites. 


Keeling Island; Tizard Bank. 


Madrepora samoensis. 

Corallum cespitose from a broad, rounded, incrusting base ; 
height of corallum 24 centim., breadth 28 centim. Branches 
very stout and much divided. The main branches usually 
become divided into eight or ten secondary ascending 
branches, which increase in length towards the centre of the 
corallum ; the outer ones are 3 to 5 centim. long, the inner 
ones 12 or 13 centim.; these branches are often 2 centim. 
thick, not terete, but, owing to crowding, they are more or less 
angular in section ; the secondary branches bear a third series 
of ascending branchlets 2 to 6 centim. long and 1 centim, 
thick, those directed outwards being longest and most nume- 
rous. All the divisions are only slightly tapering and have 
a blunt apex. Apical corallites 3 millim. diameter or less in 
the case of the smaller subdivisions, scarcely exsert; wall 
thick, very porous, margin rounded. Star very distinct, the 


Madrepora in the British Museum. 469 


nrimary septa often nearly meet in the middle line, but in the 
smaller corallites the directives are broadest; a second cycle 
is also moderately developed. Around the apical corallite 
the lateral corallites are frequently arranged in subregular 
longitudinal rows. The lateral corallites are nariform or 
short-tubular at first, with the inner part of the wall more or 
less incomplete, the outer part thickened and very porous ; 
they are 2 to 3 millim. long and about 2 millim. diameter. 
Rows of smaller subimmersed corallites are situated between 
the prominent ones, but the linear arrangement is lost 3 to 5 
centim. from the apex. Ata point about 2 centim. from the 
apex the prominent corallites become more thickened and 
bear buds ; they are then about 4 millim. long and nearly 3 
millim. diameter. Such proliferous corallites occur at inter- 
vals of 5 to 8 millim. over the whole of the upper part of the 
corallum ; a few become more elongate and may attain a 
length of 2 centim. At a point varying from 2°5 to 6 
centim. from the apex of a branch or branchlet the whole of 
the corallites become short, and on the inner sides of the 
branches almost all of them are immersed. ‘The star of the 
lateral corallites not destined to form proliferations is quite 
indistinct, usually only the directive septa are recognizable. 
Corallum very porous ; surface spongy reticulate and echinu- 
Jate, becoming regularly reticulate below; wall striate and 
fenestrated, margin not rounded. 


Samoa Islands (Rev. S. J. Whitmee). 


Madrepora spathulata. 


Corallum prostrate, complanate below. Branches 1:5 
centim. thick, flattened on the under surface, with numerous 
immersed and short nariform corallites, and a few spreading 
tubular ones between ; branchlets in the general plane with 
one or several tubular corallites near the apex, often 5 millim. 
long and 2 mijlim. thick. Branches on the upper surface 
arcuate, 7 centim. long, and usually consisting of two branches 
fused together, so as to be somewhat oval in section, 1°8 by 1 
centim., usually 1] centim. thick up to within 1 centim. of the 
apex ; divided nearer the apex into two to four branchlets, 
most of which are also imperfectly divided into two; apices 
blunt. Apical corallites 2 to 2°5 millim. thick, scarcely 
exsert ; wall thick and very porous ; aperture usually small, 
but sometimes funnel-shaped. Lateral corallites crowded, 
spreading at right angles, 2 millim. broad and long in the 
upper parts, spathulate, and the rounded lip sometimes 
recurved ; below the wall is not so prominent and a little 
thickened, and at the base of the branchlets the corallites are 
all subimmersed or immersed; aperture nearly 1 millim., but 


470 On new Species of Madrepora in the British Museum. 


the cells occurring in lines of fusion are smaller. Star indis- 
tinct, only the directive septa recognizable. Corallum very 
porous, surface reticulate and echinulate ; wall fragile, striato- 
reticulate, and later echinulate. 

‘Treasury Island, Solomon Islands (Dr. Guppy). 


Madrepora subglabra. 


? Madrepora echinata, Quelch (non Dana), ‘Challenger’ Reef-Corals, 
p. 162. 


Corallum extending in elongate, slender, and oblique or 
subprostrate branches, closely resembling MZ. procumbens in 
habit and in the form of the branchlets. Branches 6 to 18 
centim. long, 7 millim. diameter, not terete, owing to the 
swollen bases of the branchlets. Branchlets 1 to 4 centim. 
long, similar to those of M. procumbens, but the corallites are 
more slender, scarcely over 1 millim. diameter at the apex ; 
margin plane, aperture not contracted ; they vary from 4 to 
15 millim. in length, the majority are about 7 millim. long, 
the terminal 3 or 4 millim. being free from budding corallites. 
The main branches bear a very small number of subimmersed 
corallites about 0-7 millim. diameter. ‘he star consists of 
six septa, the directives being thick and prominent, the others 
much narrower. Corallum dense, surface almost smooth, 
excepting near the apex, where it is finely echinulate; wall 
very finely striato-echinulate at first, the striae becoming lost 
later, and subsequently the echinulations as well. 

The ‘ Challenger’ specimens referred by Quelch to JZ. echi- 
nata, together with another specimen in the collection, appear 
to differ from the above in having a slightly more prostrate 
habit and in the presence of stronger echinulations ; but in 
these the echinulations are much finer and shorter on the 


inferior surface of the branches. 


South Seas; Fiji Reefs. 
Madrepora symmetrica. 


Corallum broad, flat, corymbose, with a short central base, 
scarcely pedicellate, 35 to 52 centim. broad and 12 to 14 
centim. high. Under surface complanate, branches crowded 
and coalescent, somewhat flattened below ; branches 1 centim, 
thick, with numerous much appressed corallites and lateral 
tubular ones, which give rise to branchlets in the general 
plane ; some are 8 to 10 millim. long, 2 millim. thick, and 
simple; others bear lateral nariform corallites, others again 
tubular ones, those near the base being elongate and very 
spreading ; immersed corallites almost absent from the under 
surface, On the upper surface the main branches give rise 


A General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 471 


at intervals to clusters of two to five suberect branchlets, and 
their distal extremities are arcuate, 3 to 3°5 centim. long, and 
divided into branchlets, which, like the more central ones, are 
2 to 3 centim. long and searcely 5 millim. thick ; apices 6 to 
7 millim. apart. Upper surface of the main branches and 
base of the branchlets provided with numerous large immersed 
corallites, with an aperture of 1 millim. Apical corallites 
about 2 millim. diameter, usually about 1 millim. exsert. 
Lateral corallites ascending, elongate, labellate, and imbri- 
cate, 3 to 4 millim. long and 1°5 millim. thick, apices more or 
less pointed. Corallum very porous and reticulate in section, 
surface densely echinulate ; wall thin, finely striato-reticulate 
and echinulate, except in the case of the younger ones. Star 
not recognizable in the prominent corallites ; in the immersed 
ones it consists of six very narrow septa. 

Two specimens have the apices of some of the branchlets 
subdivided ; in a third the majority are proliferous and some 
of the apical corallites rather over 2 millim. in diameter. 

Mauritius. 


LV.— Contributions towards a General History of the Marine 
Polyzoa, 1880-91.—Appendiz. By the Rev. THOMAS 
Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. 


[Continued from p. 176.] 
‘Annals,’ July 1881 (p. 55 sep.). 


Hiantopora ferox, MacGillivray. 

In a previous paragraph I have pointed out that this form 
cannot be referred to Cribrilina, from which genus it has 
been rightly separated by MacGillivray. Since it was 
written I have seen Mr. Kirkpatrick’s Report on the Polyzoa 
from Torres Straits collected by Professor Haddon *, in which 
he ranks [Hiantopora ferox as a variety of Membranipora 
radicifera, Hincks. ‘lhe connexion between these two very 
dissimilar species he supposes to be established by the dis- 
covery of a variety of M. radiczfera, to which he has given 
the name ¢ntermedia. Granting that the latter is, as Mr. 
Kirkpatrick supposes, a variety of MZ. radicifera, the further 
development and fusion of its spinous processes may have 
originated a form bearing a general resemblance to #. 
jerox. Beyond this, I confess, I am not prepared to go. 
Mr. Kirkpatrick goes much further; he assumes that 


* ‘Scientific Proceedings of the Royal Dublin Society,’ vol. vi. part 10. 


. 


472 Rey. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


Hiantopora ferox is the product of such a_process*; 
and though in the course of its development it has emerged 
from the Membraniporine ranks and taken a higher morpho- 
logical place, he proposes to leave it at the point from 
which it started, and to unite under one specific name forms 
which in fact are widely separated by essential differences. 

Tt must be borne in mind that we cannot say with absolute 
certainty that H/. ferox has been developed from the particular 
species Membranipora radictfera and in the special way indi- 
catec ; this is merely conjectural. But if we could, the evolu- 
tion has resulted in a distinctive and higher grade of organi- 
zation, a new type of structure, which it is the function of a 
rational classification to recognize and to mark. 

The differences between Hiantopora and Membranipora 
are striking and significant. ‘lhe membranous front wall of 
the latter, wholly unprotected, or in some cases partially 
protected by a thin lamina, in others by marginal spines, is 
arched over in the former by a strong calcareous covering, 
allowing of various important structural modifications and 
affecting materially the conditions of life. Granting that the 
evolution of Hrantopora has proceeded as Mr. Kirkpatrick 
supposes, it is now tar from being a mere “ variety ”’ of Mem- 
branipora radicifera; it is this plus the morphological 
changes which have been gradually effected according to 
evolutional Jaws. It has lost the characteristic features of 
the Membraniporine structure, and in any system which 
aims at exhibiting the natural scheme of life-development it 
must be placed apart to represent the morphological advance 
and stand as an evolutional landmark. 


Ibid. (p. 56 sep.). 
Cribrilina spectosa, sp. n. 


Busk identities this species (doubtfully) with his C. phclo- 
mela (‘Challenger’ Report, p. 132, pl. xvu. fig. 6); but 
there can be little doubt that the two forms are distinct. 
They differ in the shape of the cell and of the orifice, which 
is suborbicular in C. speciosa. In the latter the costate area 
does not occupy the whole of the front, as in C. philomela, 
but is surrounded by a smooth border of cell-wall; the inter- 
costal furrows are destitute of pores, and the area is traversed 
by a prominent central keel. There are also differences be- 
tween the ocecia of the two forms. 

* “Tn the latter (H. ferox) the spines have undergone further develop- 
ment; the horizontal portion on the avicularian side of the cells has 
grown over the whole area, and fused with the opposite cejl-margin ” (doc. 
eit. p. 616). 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 473 


Busk also describes under his C. philomela a variety 
(adnata) *, leaving it doubtful whether it is referable to this 
species, or to C. figularis. It is certainly allied to the latter, 
but is distinct from it. It has no claim to be associated 
with C. philomela, but should rank as a separate species. 


Ibid. (p. 57 sep.). 
Cribrilina monoceros, MacGillivray. 
This species is certainly not a Cribrilina, as Jullien has 
already remarked; it wants the Cribriline structure of the 
front wall. He refers it to a new genus (Arachnopusia), 


which he makes the type of a family group ft. 
The following is his diagnosis :— 


Family Arachnopuside, Jullien. 

“ Orifice trapézoidal; frontale perforée par des pores 
disposés irréguheérement, aux lieu et place desquels on ne peut 
distinguer d’origelles sur les exemplaires décalcifiés et teints 
au picro-carminate d’ammoniaque; opercule pellucide, trés 
mince, trés difficile & voir, d’une existence douteuse. Ances- 
trule membraniporoide épineuse.”’ 


Genus ARACHNOPUSIA, Jullien. 


“Orifice trapézoidal, dont les deux lévres sont droites ou 
presque droites ; sur chacun des cétés du trapize que forme 
Vorifice existe soit une épine articulée, assez épaisse et creuse, 
soit un avicellaire plus ou moins facile 4 voir; ancestrule 
membraniporoide 4 bord libre garni d’épines, 

““ Par Vancestrule ce genre se rapproche des Mucronella de 


Th. Hincks.” 


Upon this I may remark that the characters adduced as the 
basis of the family are clearly insufficient and wanting in 
significance. ‘The orifice is by no means “ trapezoidal” as a 
tule; it is usually arched above and straight or nearly so 
below. The absence of “ origelles”’ in connexion with the 
pores, which are thickly distributed over the front wall, the 
tenuity and transparency of the operculum, and the structure 
of the primary cell (‘‘ancestrule”) are the only remaining 
characters. ‘The last-named is not distinctive, but is common 
to many widely differing genera (Microporella, Schizoporella, 
Mucronella, &c.). We know too little as yet of the nature 


* ‘Challenger’ Report, pl. xxii, fig. 7. 
t+ ‘Cap Horn,’ p. 62, pl. iii, figs. 8, 9. 


A474 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


and function of the origelle * to assign to them the high 
systematic value which is here claimed for them. The 
tenuity of the operculum is shared by many other forms, and 
is not in itself of any special importance. 

Apart from these family characters, in which of course it 
participates, the genus Arachnopusia rests on a single pecu- 
liarity, the presence of a tall articulated spine (sometimes 
replaced by an avicularium) on each side of the orifice, a 
character of merely specific value. 

I should be inclined to place Lepralia monoceros, Busk, in 
the same group as Hiantopora ferox (see note 2, p. 472). 

Additional Localities. Klizabeth Island, Straits of Magellan, 
6 fath.; Tom Bay, near Madre de Dios Archipelago (teste 
Stuart O. Ridley): Port Jackson, 35 fath.; off Marion 
Island; Tierra del Fuego ; coasts of Patagonia; Cape Horn; 
north of Van Diemen’s Land ; Crozet Islands; Pacific Ocean, 
3125 fath. (Dusk). 


Ibid. (p. 58 sep.). 
Microporella mucronata, MacGillivray. 


This species proves to be identical with the Hschara coscino- 
phora of Reuss (Wien. Tertiiir. 67), and his name must 
therefore supersede MacGillivray’s. In conformity with views 
which I have stated elsewhere f, I should refer this and 
kindred forms to the genus Adeona, Lamx., and to the sub- 
section of it which includes species destitute of the flexible 
stem. 


Ibid. (p. 58 sep.). 


MONOPORELLA, gen. nov. 


The name Haploporella having been previously employed, 
the above has been substituted for it (‘ Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. viii. 
p- 135, note 2) (p. 78 sep.). 


Ibid. (p. 59 sep.). 
Monoporella lepida, sp. n. 


Waters in the first instance identified this species with 
Membranipora perforata, MacG., but subsequently admitted 


* “Des bourgeons charnus développés sur l’endocyste ; elles sécrétent 
du calcaire sur leur pourtour seulement, en produisant des pores plus ou 
moins réguliers sur le bord des zocecies” (Jullien, Bull. Soc. Zool. de 
France, t. xi., 1886). 

+ See “Critical Notes on the Polyzoa,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
ser. 5, vol. xix. p. 150, 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 475 


its specific distinctness, and placed it in the genus Micro- 
pora*, It may be well to note some of the principal differ- 
ences between the two forms:—i. There are important 
differences in the orifice; that of WZ. perforata is very inferior 
in size, arched above and perfectly straight below, and very 
narrow between the upper and lower margins; it is also much 
raised above the front wall. That of M/. lepida is more than 
twice as large; the angles at the junction of the sides with 
the inferior margin, so marked in the other form, have disap- 
peared, and the orifice is almost subelliptical. 

ii. In MacGillivray’s species the cell tapers off abruptly to 
the top, which is much narrower and more pointed than in 
M. lepida, and the raised margin is only carried to the base of 
the ortfice, which stands out prominently at the apex of the 
cell, whilst in JZ. lepida it is carried to the top of the oritice 
and encloses it. Indeed there is a striking contrast between 
the zocecia of the two species in size, form, and general 
character. 

ii. In JV. perforata the avicularia are small and placed at 
the top of the cells immediately above the orifice on a slight 
elevation, and are furnished with a triangular mandible. In 
M. lepida they are scattered amongst the zocecia and occupy 
a distinct area of considerable size ; they are comparatively 
large ; the beak is broad below, where there are two strong 
denticular processes on which the mandible works, and tapers 
upward, curving slightly to one side; the mandible I have 
not seen, but there can be little doubt that it is elongate, 
tapering, and pointed. 

iv. It may be added that in M. perforata there is a stout 
spine on the side of the orifice above, which is wanting in 
M. lepida, and that the ovicells, judging from MacGillivray’s 
figure, differ in shape. That of the last-named species is 
small and globose. 

Not only are these forms undoubtedly distinct specifically, 
but I am by no means satisfied that they belong to the same 
genus. Membranipora perforata, MacG., is a characteristic 
Micropora ; but Monoporella lepida has several features which 
serve to indicate its affinity with the Microporellide. The 
termination of the cell-margin at the base of the orifice, 
leaving it free and truly “apical” t, is, so far as I know, a 


* “ Bryozoa from Bairnsdale,” Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc., Nov. 1882. 
Referring to the two forms he says, “I think they must not only be 
united generically, but can only rank as specific varieties.” See also 
“Tertiary Chilostomatous Bryozoa from New Zealand,” Quart. Journ. 
Geol. Soc., Feb. 1887, 

i See Busk’s diagnosis of the genus Micropora, ‘Challenger’ Report, 
p. 70. 


476 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


characteristic feature of the genus Micropora; the depressed 
lamina, overspread by a membranous covering (at least in 
the living state), and the suboral foramina or fissures are also 
characteristic features; and they seem to be all of them 
wanting in M. lepida. In the latter the cell-margin extends 
to the top of the orifice and closes it in; the front wall is 
convex, though only slightly ; there is no trace of an outer 
membranous wall, while the lateral perforations or pores 
cannot be placed in the same category with the suboral 
“ opening” or fissure amongst the Microporide. ‘They are 
evidently of exactly the same character as the punctures, 
which are so commonly present along the margin of the cell. 
Commonly there are three on each side in MV. lepida, of which 
the uppermost is frequently the largest, but by no means 
universally. Sometimes those on one side are of much the 
same size, sometimes the uppermost is smaller than the rest. 
They are circular or subcircular in form. ‘The Microporidan 
suboral foramen is usually close under the lower margin of 
the orifice on each side, and so it is in the only specimen of 
M. perforata which I have had the opportunity of examining. 
On the whole I am inclined to think at present that MZ. lepida 
should rank amongst the Microporellide ; but without the 
opportunity of studying a larger range of specimens it would 
be unwise to come to an absolute decision. 


Ibid. (p. 60 sep.). 
Porina (Eschara) gracilis, Lamx. 


Lamouroux’s specific name has been set aside by Waters 
in favour of coronata, Reuss (Wien. Tert. 62). There seems 
to be no sufficient ground for the change, which in itself is 
undesirable. Lamouroux’s diagnosis may be imperfect, but 
Lamarck, Milne-Edwards, Busk (B. M. Cat. and Chall. Rep.), 
MacGillivray (Vict. Pol.), and others have identified his 
species and adopted his name. A designation so generally 
adopted, and by such eminent authorities, should not be 
lightly displaced. Waters himself has suggested * that 
Milne-Edwards, who has given a fuller description than 
Lamouroux, should be joined with him, as authority for the 
name. Such a course (if needful) would certainly be prefer- 
able to its suppression. 


Ibid. (p. 60 sep.). 


Schizoporella triangula, sp. n. 
Busk, in his description of this species (‘Challenger ’ 
* “ Australian Bryozoa,” ‘ Annals’ for September 1887, p, 189. 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. AT7 


Report, p. 167), mentions a small avicularium, with an 
acute triangular mandible close to the orifice, which is not 
included in iny diagnosis. 

a Locality. “ Off Heard Island, 70 fath., voleanic 
mud 


Ibid. (p. 64 sep.). 


Schizoporella tumida, sp. n. 


This species is one of a group of allied forms which are 
all distinguished by the possession of an aviculiferous suboral 
swelling, differing in size and shape, but the same in general 
character. They are S. Ridleyi, MacG., Hscharina simples, 
D’Orb., Esch. Edwardsiana, D’Orb., and the present species. 
I was at first inclined to identify S. Ridleyt with EHscharina 
simplex, D’Orb.; but Mr. Quelch, who had the opportunity 
of examining the type specimens of the former, has arrived 
at a different conclusion, and as my knowledge of them is 
derived entirely from figures and descriptions, I readily accept 
his decision. They are clearly very nearly related. S. 
tumida has much in common with D’Orbigny’s species, but 
there is a marked difference in the form of the mouth and the 
character of the suboral swelling, which is of ampler size and 
more regular shape, forming a thick rounded collar round the 
front and sides of the orifice. This species is also furnished 
with another form of avicularium (in addition to the suboral 
form) borne on a large ovate rising on the surface of the cell 
which lies alongside the orifice and extends for some distance 
downwards. 

It is also remarkable for its perfectly smooth surface. 

Escharina Edwardsiana, D’Orb., is another species with 
the same general character of orifice and suboral region, but 
exhibiting some minor differences. 

These species represent to all appearance slight modifica- 
tions of one and the same type. 


Ibid. (p. 62 sep.). 
Schizoporella acuminata, sp. n. 


The acuminate extension of the cell above in this species 
appears not to be so permanent a character as I had supposed. 
Mr. Waters has obtained S. acuménata from the Australian 
Tertiaries, and finds that this is not a constant character in 
fossil specimens. ‘‘ Some cells,” he says, “ are acuminate, 
while others are round, and I have specimens from Bairns- 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 33 


478 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a 


dale (Gippsland) in which none of the cells are acuminate.” 


(Quart Journ. Geol. Soc., Aug. 1882.) 


‘Annals,’ August 1881 (p. 65 sep.). 


Mucronella porosa, sp. n. 


This species must, I think, be considered a form of Mac- 
Gillivray’s MW. Elleri?, as Mr. Waters has suggested *, thongh 
there are striking differences between them. ‘The most 
remarkable feature of JZ. Hllerdi is the line of spinous pro- 
cesses with rounded heads situated on the peristome, which is 
much elevated. These are entirely absent in J/. porosa, and 
the peristome is not raised ; consequently the general aspect 
of the zoarium in the two forms is strangely dissimilar. As 
a result probably of the elevated spinous peristome in M. 
Ellerti the massive central mucro is not developed, and the 
Jarge avicularium occupies a place some way down within 
the lower margin. The surface of the cell is more or less 
covered with nodules distributed amongst the pores. 

M. porosa is much simpler in character. There is a total 
absence of the spinous processes; the centre of the lower 
margin bears a massive mucro, much swollen at the base, 
on one side of which, turned slightly inward, is placed the 
avicularium, with a broad rounded mandible. Large spatu- 
late scattered avicularia are present at times on both forms. 
In a specimen from Singapore or the Philippmes numerous 
smaller avicularia, elevated above the surface and resembling 
the oral form, are distributed over the cells. 

The cells in M/. Ellerii are suberect. The small rounded 
avicularium on the margin at one side of the mucro is charac- 
teristic of JL porosa. ‘The latter may stand as JM. Ellerii, 
form porosa. 

M. vultur +, which Mr. Waters would also refer to MV. 
Ellerti, is, I think, entitled to specific rank. Its remarkably 
large cells, decumbent, not suberect or oblique like those of 
M. Ellerii, its exceptionally massive mucro, its large avicu- 
larium, with its elongate, finely pointed mandible bent abruptly 
inward at the top, its large, articulated, oral spines, form a 
group of distinctive characters. The cells of JZ. vudtur differ 
not only in size but in general character from those of J. 
Ellerdt and its form porosa. 


* «© Australian Bryozoa,” ‘ Annals’ for September 1887, p. 194. 
+ “Contributions ” &e., p. 98 (sep.). 


General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 479 


Note on Hiantopora ferox, MacG., and 
Cribrilina monoceros, Bush. 


In the earlier portion of this paper I have referred to Mr. 
Kirkpatrick’s remarks on the systematic position of the former 
of the above species, and have suggested that there is probably 
a close affinity between it and Or¢brilina monoceros. A careful 
examination and comparison of the two forms has convinced me 
that they are very nearly related and should probably find a place 
in the same genus. Jteverting for a moment to Mr. Kirk- 
patrick’s paper, I venture to suggest that the form which he 
describes as a variety (intermedia) of Membranipora radi- 
cifera may prove to be only an early stage in the development 
ot Hiantopora jerox. His figure certainly bears a very close 
resemblance to cells of the latter species on the growing edge 
of the colony which have lately come under my notice. The 
zocecium represented in his figure is in an early stage of 
growth ; the lower margin of the orifice is incomplete, but 
from the base of the avicularian cell (or from the margin 
beneath it) processes are budding which, in conjunction 
probably with offshoots from the side-wall of the cell, have 
already all but formed one or two of the large pores ‘which 
are so striking a feature of the species. A marginal cellin a 
fine colony of //. ferox (which Miss Jelly has kindly lent me 
for examination) is in a similar stage of development, and 
presents very much the same appearance. Other cells 
exhibiting various phases of growth enable us to trace the 
history of the mature form, 

As to the relationship between this species and C. mono- 
ceros there can, I think, be little difference of opinion. The 
development of the zocecium is essentially the same in both. 
In its earliest stages the eell is simply Membraniporine in 
character ; the first change is the completion of the calcareous 
framework of the orifice, which is effected by the formation of 
a bar across the aperture, which shuts off the upper portion 
of it and constitutes the inferior margin of the oral opening. 
By the successive growth of a number of calcareous processes 
from the lower margin of the orifice and the side-walls of the 
cell, the extremities of which meet and are fused together, 
a perforated shield is formed which arches over and protects 
the membranous front wall. As I have said, the method of 
construction is similar in both forms, and the structural 
elements are alike. ‘They may certainly rank in the same 
genus, and probably in MacGillivray’s Hiantopora. 

The affinity between these forms and the Cribrilinide is 
sufliciently apparent, but they can hardly be included in the 


480 Miscellaneous. 


same family. ‘The elements of the protective covering in the 
latter are modified marginal spines ; in the former they are 
special processes given off from the walls of the cell. ‘These 
are not morphological equivalents, whilst the general cha- 
racter of the two structures is dissimilar. Hiantopora must 
therefore be the type of a distinct family group. 


[To be continued. } 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Nervous System of Monocotylide. 
By M. G. Saryt-Remy. 


Amone the Tristomece, the nervous system of the 7'ristomide is 
well-known, thanks to recent researches, in particular the labours 
of Lang and Monticelli. No precise observations have hitherto 
been made on the Monocotylide, of which we have examined two 
types—Pseudocotyle squatine and Microbothrium apiculatum *. 

We know that, among the 7ristonide, the brain, situated above 
and in front of the pharynx, sends out six pairs of nerves, three in 
front and three behind (lateral nerves), of which the two outermost, 
ventral in position, extend as far as the posterior sucker, where 
they anastomose. The nervous system of Pseudocotyle squatinc 
most nearly resembles this type. The brain is a thick band, in- 
curved during growth, and situated in front of the pharynx, above 
the vestibule; it gives rise to five pairs of anterior nerves, and 
behind to two or perhaps three pairs of lateral nerves. The first pair of 
anterior nerves is large, arises directly against the median line in 
the upper region of the brain, and loses itself in the parenchyma, 
above the mouth : it is the homologue of the nerves of the Tristomian 
frontal lobe, the internal nerves of Monticelli. The second pair is 
very slender and of little importance; the third is constituted b 
two branches which start one from each exterior angle of the brain, 
and lose themselves outside: they represent the nerves of the 
suckers (median nerves) of the 7ristomide. The fourth corresponds 
to the third pair of the latter: it is formed of two strong branches, 
which pass forwards and inwards to unite in the median line, as in 
Tristomum, but remain here without contact with the other anterior 
nerves. Lastly, the fitth pair is represented by two little accessory 
threads of no importance. 

As regards lateral nerves, we have found two pairs of strongly 


* These investigations were made upon animals collected at the Roscoff 
laboratory, where Prof. Lacaze-Duthiers was good enough to accord to 
us the most liberal hospitality. 


Miscellaneous. 481 


developed ventral branches, corresponding to those of the 7’ristonide, 
and it appeared to us that there was a descending branch running 
along the pharynx, and appearing to unite with its homologue on 
the opposite side: this nerve would perhaps represent the latero- 
dorsal nerve of the Tristonide. 

The two internal and external ventral nerves of each side (the 
internal one being stronger and following the contour of the repro- 
ductive organs, the external more slender and more incurved) start 
from the infero-posterior extremity of the brain and unite in the 
posterior region of the body, a little in advance of the sucker, form- 
ing a little ganglion on each side, which gives off a nervous branch. 
We did not determine the presence of commissures between the 
right and left nerves, but those of the same side are united by three 
transverse branches, and the internal nerve sends off a few rami 
which pass to the neighbouring organs. 

The nervous system of Microbothrium apiculatum is the most 
complicated yet observed in the group. Besides the brain, there 
exist two post-pharyngeal centres united by a transverse commissure, 
and a large ganglion in the posterior region of the body. ‘The 
brain, which is much reduced in size, gives off anteriorly only two 
branches, which correspond to the first pair of nerves in the 
Tristomide. Posteriorly, it is prolonged on each side of the pharynx 
into a branch passing to the pharyngeal ganglion, and giving off two 
little threads, which are perhaps homologous to the second and 
third pairs of Pseudocotyle. The pharyngeal ganglia are two large 
nervous masses united by a transverse branch; from the latter 
there arises a pair of very short nerves, corresponding to the latero- 
dorsal nerves of the T’ristomide; from each ganglion there are given 
off two longitudinal nerves (internal and external ventral nerves) 
and two accessory ones which lose themselves in the parenchyma ; 
lastly, from the extremity of the ganglion there arises an anterior 
nerve, which seems to prolong the external ventral nerve, and 
extends as far as the mouth, uniting in its course with the branch 
passing from the brain to the pharyngeal ganglion: this nerve 
appears to represent the third anterior pair of the Z'ristomida. The 
two ventral nerves are united to one another by three commissures 
as in Pseudocotyle. Posteriorly they enter a ganglion whence four 
pairs of nerves are given off, of which three are posterior and one 
tolerably long anterior; this important nervous apparatus corre- 
sponds to the power of the muscular system in this region. 

These researches show, on the whole, that the nervous system of 
the Monocotylide is constructed on the same plan as that of the 
Tristomide, but exhibits a somewhat greater degree of complication, 
which we should not have expected.—Comptes Rendus, tome cxill. 
no. 4 (July 27, 1891), pp. 225-227. 


482 Miscellaneous. 


On the Structure of the Ocelli of Lithobius. 
By M. Vicror Witten. 


The study of the ocelli of Lithobius forficatus has been the 
object of researches by Graber and Grenacher; but the descriptions 
given by these two authors differ in all their details, so much so 
that they seem, as Grenacher himself remarks, to have examined 
different animals. 

Graber * states in effect that the visual organs of the Myriapods 
have an organization so similar to that of the eyes of Arachnids that 
he deems it useless to give a special description of them. Now, 
according to this author, the ocellum of an Arachnid comprises two 
layers of cellular elements, separated by a delicate lamellar. mem- 
brane :—a complete layer of cells clothing the internal face of the 
corneal lens and representing a vitreous body, and, in the second 
place, a retina formed of elements directed parallel to the axis of the 
eye. Hach of these retinal elements must be considered as consti- 
tuted by a basal ganglion-cell, the terminal prolongation of which, 
or rod, is capped by a uni- or sometimes binuclear cell. 

According to Grenacher f there is found beneath the cornea a 
circlet of large pigmented prismatic cells, forming around the axis 
of the eye a hollow cylinder, the cavity of which is occupied by 
transversely directed cilia converging from the internal margin of 
the cells (Haarzellen) towards the axis of the visual organ. The 
posterior part of the ocellum is occupied by a hemispherical group 
of unicellular pigmented retinal elements, each one of which is 
terminated on the inner side by a rod, the structure of which is 
extraordinarily difficult to elucidate. Lastly, behind the lens we 
may observe a limited number of little cellular nuclei, 

A third observer, Sograff{, gives a vague and very summary 
description of Lithobius, which does not accord with either of the 
foregoing. 

In spite of the numerous difficulties which this study presents, I 
have succeeded in obtaining satisfactory sections of this organ, and 
have found that their structure corresponds, at any rate “broadly, 
with the description given by Grenacher. 

Each of the ocelli has the form of an elongated cylinder, bounded 
externally by the cornea, and surrounded by a connective membrane 
which is traversed by the optic nerve ; in the furrows which sepa- 
rate the corneal facets from one another this membrane is thickened 
and encloses a number of little pigment-cells. 


* “ Ueber das unicorneale Tracheaten- und speciell das Arachnoiden- 
und Myriopoden-Auge,” Archiv fiir mikroskopische Anatomie, 17ter Band, 
1880. 

+ ‘“ Ueber die Augen einiger Myriopoden,” zizd. 18ter Band, 1880. 

{ ‘Anatomie de Lithobius forficatus, Moscow, 1880, p. 26 (in Russian). 


Miscellaneous. 483 


The cavity of the ocellus is occupied by cells belonging to two 
different types, besides a few little cellular elements applied against 
the cornea, even in the centre of its inner face. 

The first, the Haarzellen of Grenacher, which are elongated and 
of relatively little thickness and pigmented, form, by attaching 
themselves by their large faces, a hollow cylinder, which separates 
the cornea from the true retina. They terminate on the inner side 
in delicate cilia, which, in my sections, do not appear with the 
regularity which Grenacher’s figures ascribe to them, but are found 
adhering together in irregular pencils. May these ciliated elements 
be “giant” recipient cells similar to those which Patten has 
described in the larva of <Acilius, and of which the altered rods 
would no longer be represented, in the preparations of Grenacher 
and myself, except by fibrille running at right angles to the direc- 
tion of the retinidium? I cannot admit this explanation, for the 
way in which these ciliated cells and the true retinal cells respec- 
tively behave towards fixing reagents forces me to conclude that 
these two kinds of elements have not the same morphological 
significance. 

The bottom of the optic cup is occupied by some twenty retinal 
cells, which Grenacher says he has been unable to observe in 
their entirety except in exceptional cases. Each of these cells 
presents a basal portion enclosing the nucleus, some pigment- 
granules, and, in connexion with a nerve-fibre and a terminal 
segment, Grenacher’s rod, which is clearly transversely striated. In 
certain favourable sections I have determined the presence, between 
the striated segments of the adjoining cells, of elongated elements, 
presenting the same appearance as the lateral rods of the retinal 
cells of the larvee of Acilius. Sometimes, in transverse sections, I 
have observed in the centre of the meshes of the plexus formed by 
the section of the external segments, a corpuscle of special refractile 
power, which I could only regard as the section of the axial nerve- 
fibre of each cell. Do the transverse striations of the terminal 
segment correspond to the fibrille of a retinidium, similar to that 
which Patten describes generally in the terminal segments of the 
retinophores ? This is a problem which the extreme minuteness of 
the elements observed does not permit me to solve. 

The pigment-granules of the ciliated and rod-cells occupy a more 
or less extended zone, according as the ocelli have been fixed in 
sunlight or in shade. 

IT would observe in conclusion that the appearance of certain of 
my preparations resembling Graber’s figure explains to me the error 
of interpretation perpetrated by this observer, due to a rapid exami- 
nation, with a preconceived idea, of sections which were not sufti- 
ciently thin.—Comptes Iendus, tome cxiii. no. 1 (6 juillet, 1891), 
pp. 43-45. 


484 


INDEX tro VOL: Vili. 


ACANTHASPIS, new species of, 3. 

Agelena laby Ti bhicas on the ovipo- 
‘sition and cocoon- weaving of, 
113. 

Alcock, A., on Indian deep-sea 
dredging, 16, 119, 268, 353, 427 

Alepocephalus, new species of, 133. 

Ammonites, notes on, 259. 

Animal kingdom, amitotic nuclear 
division in the, 262. 

Antilope triangularis a new genus, 
192. 

Aphoristia, new species of, 125. 

Apobletes, new species of, 381. 

Aptycholemus, characters of the new 
genus, 85. 

Arborophila, new species of, 297. 

Archidistoma, characters of the new 


genus, 266. 

Ardeiralla Woodfordi, note on, 
298. 

Argiolaus, characters of the new 
genus, 145, 

Areyropelecus, new species of, 126, 


Aristzomorpha, characters of the 
new genus, 286. 

Aristeeopsis, characters of the new 
genus, 282. 

Aristzeus, new species of, 280. 

Arthropods, on the circulatory and 
respiratory apparatus of certain, 
411 

Ascidian, on a new and primitive 
type of compound, 265. 

Asterias, new species of, 436. 

noctiluca, note on, 341, 


Asteroplax, characters of the new 
genus, 1]. 

Ateleopus, new species of, ea 

Baconia, new species of, 38 

Bathyclupea, characters a ae new 
genus, 130. 

Batrachia, new, 288, 346; notes on 
American, 453. 

Belenois, new species of, 79. 

Bell, Prof. F. J., on a test case for 
the law of priority, 108; on the 
arrangement and inter-relations of 
the classes of the Echinodermata, 
206; notes on British Ophiurids, 
337; ad historiam Cucumarie, 
406, 

Birds, new, 297. 

Books, new :—Miller’s Description of 
some Lower Carboniferous Crinoids 
from Missouri, 94; Miller and 
Gurley’s Description of some new 
Genera and Species of Echino- 
dermata from the Coal-Measures 
and Subcarboniferous Rocks of 
Indiana, Missouri, and Iowa, 94; 
McCook’s American Spiders and 
their Spinning Work, 100; Paetel’s 
Catalog der Conchylien-Samm- 
lung, 106; Tyrrell’s Foraminifera 
and Radiolaria from the Creta- 
ceous of Manitoba, 107; White’s 
Contribuicdes 4 Paleontologia do 
Brazil, 185; Handbook of the 
Londor Geological Field-Class, 
257. 

Borboroccetes miliaris, notes on, 454. 


INDEX. 


Boulenger, G. A., on the occurrence 
of Discoylossus in the Lower 
Miocene of Germany, 83; ona new 
genus of Iguanoid lizards, 85 ; on 
new Reptiles and Batrachians, 
288; on a Stegosaurian Dinosaur 
from the Trias of Lombardy, 292 ; 
on the genus Heterolepis, 544; on 
a new frog, 346; on a new Scincoid 
lizard, 405 ; on American Batra- 
chians, 453. 

Brachionus rubens, on the anatomy 
of, 34. 

Brisinga, new species of, 459. 

Brook, & ., on new species of Madre- 
pora, 458. 

Bryozoa, on Chilostomatous charac- 
ters in the Melicertitidz and other 
fossil, 48. 

Buckman, 8S. 8., notes on Nautili 
and Ammonites, 259. 

Bufo, new species of, 455. 

Butler, A. G., revision of the Noc- 
tuid moths hitherto referred to 
Eriopus and Callopistria, 70; on 
Euherrichia, Grote, 192. 

Callopistria, revision of the Noc- 
tuid moths hitherto referred to, 70. 

Callorhynchus, on the egg-capsule of, 
21. 

Calotes, new species of, 288. 

Carcinops, new species of, 389. 

Carididz, on the excretory apparatus 
of, 409. 

Cephalopoda, on the development of 
the chromatophores of Octopod, 
atta 

Chameleon, new species of, 287. 

Chilopoda, new species of, 152. 

Chromatophores ot Octopod Cepha- 
lopoda, on the development of the, 
TL, 

Cicadidee, new, 293. 

Cigaritis, new species of, 240. 

Cockerell, i DetA., on ‘Parmacellus 
er acilis, 3al. 

Coleoptera, new, 53, 380. 

Colonides, new species of, 404. 

Comaster and Comatulide, on, 180. 

Cotanda, new species of, 76. 

Crangon, new species of, 360. 

Crawford, Rev, J. H., on the Me- 
dusze of St. Andrews Bay, 295. 

Cribrilina, on some specigs of, 472, 
479, 

Crustacea, new, 269, 324; on the 
dermal sense-organs of the, 299 ; 


485 


on the development of the blasto- 
dermic layers in Isopod, 333; on 
the development of the mesoderm 
of, 335; on the renal secretion of 
the, 409. 

Cryptops, new species of, 155. 

Cucumarie, ad historiam, 406. 

Cyclostoma, on the generic name, 
176; new species of, 237. 

Dahl, Dr. F., on the food-stores of 
the mole, 110. 

Daphnia, on the development of, 
190. 

Delage, Y., on the development of 
Sponges, 331. 

Demoulia, note on, 320. 

Dendropemon, new species of, 55, 

Dermatorus, new species of, 32, 

Diazona, observations on, 165. 

Dibranchus, new species of, 24. 

Dictyaster, characters of the new 
genus, 438, 

Dicymolomia, new species of, 65. 

Dinosaur, on a Stegosaurian, from 
the Trias of Lombardy, 292. 

Discoglossus, on the occurrence of, in 
the Lower Miocene of Germany, 
83. 

Dissolophus, new species of, 74. 

Distant, W. L., on new Cicadide, 
293. 

Doratoceros, generic name proposed 
for Antilope triangularis, 192. 

Dredging, on Indian deep-sea, 16, 
119, 268, 353, 427. 

Druce, H. H., on some African 
butterflies, 139. 

Dysommopsis, characters of the new 
genus, 137. 

Dyspyralis, characters of the new 
genus, 64, 

Dytaster, new species of, 429. 

Echinodermata, on the arrangement 
and inter-relations of the classes of 
the, 206. 

Endotricha, new species of, 68, 

Enetia, characters of the new genus, 
151. 

Epamera, characters of the new 
genus, 141. 

Epierus, new species of, 387, 

Eretmotus, new species of, 394, 

Eriopus, revision of the Noctuid 
moths hitherto referred to, 70. 

Euherrichia, Grote, note on, 192, 

Eupoca, characters of the new ge- 
nus, 63. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. viii. 34 


486 


Hupodosaurus, characters of the new 
genus, 292. 

Eupodosaurus longobardicus, note 
on, 407. 

Feilden, Col. H. W., on the land and 
freshwater shells of Barbados, 247. 

Fishes, new, 1, 16, 119. 

Fish-fauna of Spitzbergen, on the 
Devonian, 1. 

Fidicina, new species of, 294. 

Flabellum laciniatum, note on, 450, 

“ Fleurilardé, Le,” on the meaning of 
the term, 406. 

Garstang, W., on a new and primi- 
tive type of compound Ascidian, 
265, 

Geological Society, proceedings of 
the, 259, 

Geophilide, new, 215. 

Geophilus, new species of, 216. 

Glyphocrangon, new species of, 357. 

Gnathophausia, new species of, 269, 

Gobius minutus, on the habits of, 407. 

Gomphas, new species of, 60, 

Gonyophis, characters of the new 
genus, 290, 

Grant, W. R. O., on a new species of 
Arborophila, 297; on Ardeiralla 
Woodfordi, 298. 

Guitel, F., on the habits of Gobius 
minutus, 407. 

Giinther, Dr. A., on the fauna of 
Madagascar, 287, 

Halicmetus, characters of the new 
genus, 27. 

Halieutaea, new species of, 24. 

Halmomises, characters of the new 
genus, 263. 

Harpodon, new species of, 127, 

Helix, new species of, 237, 

Hemiophrya, new species of, 182. 

Henia, new species of, 215. 

Henicops, new species of, 154, 

Herdman, Dr. W. A., on Diazona 
and Syntethys, 165, 

Heterolepis, on the genus, 344, 

Hiantopora ferox, note on, 479. 

Hincks, Rev, T., on the marine 
Polyzoa, 86, 169, 471. 

Hister, new species of, 387. 

Histeride, new, 880, 

Holothurians, on the development of, 
413. 

Holt, KE. W. L., on the Invertebrate 
fauna of St. Andrews Bay, 182. 

Homolampas, new species of, 441. 

Homoptera, new, 293, 


INDEX. 


Hormosina Bradyi, description of, 
451. 

Hyperparachma, characters of the 
new genus, 61. 

Hyphalaster, new species of, 434. 

Idioblasta, characters of the new 
genus, 62. 

Infusoria, new, 182. 

Todacus, characters 
genus, 245, 

Tolaus, on some African butterflies 
hitherto referred to, 139. 

Isometrus, new species of, 245. 

Isopods, on the arterial system of, 
412, 

Ixalus, new species of, 291. 

Joubin, L., on the development of 
the chromatophores of Octopod 
Cephalopoda, 111, 

Jungersen, Dr. H. F. E., on the 
structure of the hand in Pipa and 
Xenopus, 193. 

Kennel, Dr. J. v., on a freshwater 
Medusa, 259, 

Kirby, W. F., on the Phasmide of 
Madagascar, 150. 

Lacinularia socialis, on the anatomy 
of, 34, 

Lamprogrammus, characters of the 
new genus, 32. 

Lebedinsky, L., on the development 
of Daphnia, 190. 

Lepidoptera, new, 61, 74, 78, 159, 
240. 

Leptognathia, new species of, 328. 

Lewis, G., on new species of Histe- 
ride, 380, 

Libythea, new species of, 81. 

Linaria vulgaris, on the causes affect- 
ing variations in, 263. 

Liopygus, characters of the new 
genus, 585. 

Lissophanes, characters of the new 
cenus, 67, 

Lithobius, new species of, 152; on 
the structure of the ocelli of, 482. 

Litocopris, characters of the new 
genus, 53. 

Lophostracon, observations on the 
genus, 8. 

Ludwig, Dr. H., on the development 
of Holothurians, 413. 

Lydekker, R., on Antilope triangu- 
laris, 192; on the lower jaws of 
Procoptodon, 259. 

Lygodactylus, new species of, 287. 

Lygosoma, new species of, 289, 405. 


of the new 


INDEX. 487 


Macrurus, new species of, 119. 

Madrepora, new species of, 458. 

Malthopsis, characters of the new 
genus, 26. 

Mammals, new, 117. 

Marchal, P., on the excretory appa- 
ratus of the Caridid, and on the 
renal secretion of the Crustacea, 
409, 

Medusa, on a freshwater, 259. 

Medusz of St. Andrews, on the, 295. 

Meehan, 'I’., on the causes affecting 
variations in Linaria_ vulgaris, 
265. 

Megatharsis, characters of the new 
genus, 59. 

Melicerta ringens and M. conifera, on 
the anatomy of, 54. 

Melicertites, new species of, 51. 

Melicertitidee, on Chilostomatous 
characters in, 48. 

Melvill, J. C., on new mollusks from 
S. Africa, 237. 

Membranipora, on some species of, 
86, 172. 

Metapenzeus, characters of the new 
genus, 271. 

Micraglossa, characters of the new 
genus, 65. 

Micreremites, characters of the new 
genus, 66, 

Microtus, new species of, 117. 

Mole, on the food-stores of the, 110. 

Mollusca, new, 256, 237, 444; notes 
on African, 317. 

Monocotylidz, on the nervous sys- 
tem of, 480. 

Monoporella, on some species of, 474. 

Mucronella porosa, note on, 478. 

Mylitta, new species of, 256. 

Mysella, on the genus, 235, 

Nautili, notes on, 259. 

Neothauma, remarks on, 323. 

Nettastoma teeniola, remarks on, 155. 

Newportia, new species of, 161. 

Norman, Canon A. M., on Cyclo- 
stoma and Pomatias, 176; on 
Comaster and Comatulide, 180. 

Nuclear division, on amitotic, in the 
animal kingdom, 362. 

Onthophilus, new species of, 403. 

Onychodus arcticus, remarks on, 14. 

Ophiothrix fragilis and O. Luetkeni, 
remarks on, 337. 

Ophiura, on the generic term, 339, 

Ophiurids, notes on British, 337. 

Otocryptops, new species of, 159. 


Pachycrerus, new species of, 386. 

Papilio, new species of, 78. 

Paradicrolene, new species of, 50. 

Paragonaster, new species of, 436. 

Parasolenocera, characters of the 
new genus, 276. 

Paratropus, new species of, 390. 

Parmacellus gracilis, note on, 331. 

Pentacta, notes on the name, 406. 

Persephonaster, characters of the 
new genus, 450, 

Phasmide of Madagascar, on the, 
150. 

Pherusa fucicola, on, 81. 

Physiculus, new species of, 28. 

Pilidium larva, 183. 

Pipa, on the structure of the hand in, 
193. 

Pisidium, new species of, 237. 

Platysoma, new species of, 384. 

Plesiosaurians in the Cretaceous of 
Brazil, on the occurrence of, 314. 

Pleurotoma, new species of, 444. 

Pocock, R. I., on new species of Chi- 
lopoda, 152 ; on new Geophilidee, 
215; notes on some scorpions, 241. 

Polyzoa, new, 51; on the marine, 
86, 169, 471. 

Pomatias, on the generic name, 176. 

Ponsonby, J. H., on new mollusks 
from 8. Africa, 237. 

Pontaster, new species of, 428. 

Porolepis, characters of the new 
genus, 8. 

Prionechinus, new species of, 441. 

Prionocrangon, characters of the new 
genus, 361. 

Procoptodon, on the lower jaws of, 
259. 

Psammosteus arenatus, remarks on, 
10. 

Pseudarchaster, new species of, 482. 

Pteraspis Nathorsti, remarks on, 2. 

Pterosaurians in the Cretaceous of 
Brazil, on the occurrence of, 314. 

Pulmonata, on the central nervous 
system of the, 186. 

Pythina, on the genus, 227. 

Rana, new species of, 290, 346. 

cantabrigensis, notes on, 453. 

Rath, Dr. O. v., on the dermal sense- 
organs of the Crustacea, 299. 

Reptilia, new, 85, 287, 288, 405. 

Rotifers, on the anatomy of certain, 
34. 

Roule, L., on the development of 
the blastodermic layers in Isopod 


488 


Crustacea, 333; on the develop- 
ment of the mesoderm of Crus- 
tacea, 359, 

Saccogaster maculata, note on, 30. 

Saint-Remy, G., on the nervous 
system of Monocotylide, 480. 

Sand-star, on the correct name of 
the common, 341. 

Saprinodes, characters of the new 
genus, 3995. 

Schizoporella, on some species of, 
476. 

Schmidt, Dr. F., on the central ner- 
yous system of the Pulmonata, 
186. 

Schneider, A., on the circulatory and 
respiratory apparatus of certain 
Arthropods, 411; on the arterial 
system of Isopods, 412. 

Scolopocryptops, new species of, 160. 

Scorpions, notes on some, 241. 

Scyllium, new species of, 21. 

Sergestes, new species of, 354. 

Sharpe, Miss E. M., on new Lycee- 
nidee, 240. 

“Shetland Argus,” on the correct 
name of the, 342. 

Siphonops brasiliensis, remarks on, 
457. 

Smith, E. A., on the genera Pythina 
and Mysella, and on a new species 
of Mylitta, 227; on the land and 
freshwater shells of Barbados, 247 ; 
on African Mollusca, 317. 

Smith, H. G., on four new butter- 
flies, 78. 

Solariella, new species of, 444. 

Spongilla fluviatilis, on the develop- 
ment of, 351. 

Stebbing, Rev. T. R. R., on sessile- 
eyed Crustaceans, 524. 

Stomias, new species of, 129. 

Stugeta, characters of the 
genus, 149. 

Styracaster, new species of, 454. 


new 


INDEX. 


Sukidion, characters of the new 
’ genus, 142. 

Syntethys, observations on, 165. 

Talorchestia, new species of, 324. 

Tanuetheira, characters of the new 
genus, 148, 

Tegulifera, new species of, 68. 

Teretriosoma, new species of, 396. 

Thomas, O., or a new vole, 117. 

Triballus, new species of, 595. 

Trypanzeus, new species of, 400. - 

Trypeticus, new species of, 402. 

‘Tympanoterpes, new species of, 294, 

Unio caffer, observations on, 317. 

Vallentin, R., on the anatomy of 
certain Rotifers, 34. 

Verticordia, new species of, 447. 

Vertigo, new species of, 239, 

Walker, A. O., on Pherusa fucicola, 
Sil. 

Warburton, C., on the oviposition 
and cocoon-weaving of Agelena 
labyrinthica, 113. 

Warren, W., on new Pyralidee, 61. 

Waterhouse, C. O., on new Scara- 
beeidee, 53. 

Waters, A. W., on Chilostomatous 
characters in Melicertitidee and 
other fossil Bryozoa, 48. 

Willem, V., on the structure of the 
ocelli of Lithobius, 482. 

Wood-Mason, Prof. J., on Indian 
deep-sea dredging, 16, 119, 268, 
353, 427. 

Woodward, A. S., on the Devonian 
fish-fauna of Spitzbergen, 1; on 
the occurrence of Pterosaurians 
and Plesiosatirians in the Creta- 
ceous of Brazil, 514. 

Xenopus, on the structure of the 
hand in, 193. 

Zeritis, new species of, 251. 

Ziegler, Prof. H. E., on amitotic 
nuclear division in the animal 
kingdom, 862. 


END OF THE EIGHTH VOLUME, 


PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, 
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. fist.5.6.Vobl. VII. PUL. 


‘SElalS lel 


‘sundvnep sidspyyunopy 
NVINOAHdAW NHDYAAZLIAGS 


Mintern Bros .imp. 


R.Mintern del.et lith 


‘ ne ‘ Sa 


me J! 


i Ve 
’ 


Année Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.6. Vol..VIT. PUL 


B.Mintern del.et lith. ai Mintern Bros imp 
SIP APA ECTS IN IO WiCINIVAIN ME ermla sys 


if 


-_ 7 . a 
i. 5a oe bey, ; 
. - mily 


* 
: ‘ 
| ‘ Fen 7 ’ Woe aon | a _ i bam tes : 

sf iin Ope. ee i ar abe Paste aE a. REA rr ch 
' Jer 4 a ae : “ye Va ; a py. foe rea ; * 

7 od ne Ne a an ee a + ee 

n ; “e ie fe » Beh * ae ee 
| 4) & in : \e ; r Awe bee > Sel Fs a 


Ann.é& Mag. Nat. Hist. 5. 6. Vol. VHT. PU. If. 


R.Mintern del. et lith Mintern Bros. imp 
Sie Ii ZS JG) IDE VOIN WAIN JL S ets; S\- 
As teroplacc scabra. 


¢-. 
mi) Be 


by 


Fi ee * 


ott . 


g.Nat Hest. $6 Vol. VIILPL IV. 


Ann & Ma 


Mrmtern Bros 


ie 
Ann & Mag Nat Hist. 6. Vol. VII Pt. V. 


as 


Ann.& Mag. Nat Hist. 8.6. Vol.VII PLVI 


\ 


apres an at enter, 
] Pes ee 


ea, 


en eye 


OnE ITI So 


pose 


Fe esaracemsictl ema omen RANBUNGERE MED mos PAC SS 
i NNO Rec 


eoreee 


T ceetiiateata | 


Mintern Bros imp 


A.W Waters,del. R Mintern lith 


—— 
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.-S. 6. Vol. VIII. Pl. VII. 


A. © CHOWODRY DEL. 


INDIAN DEEP-SEA FISHES. 


Ann. co Mag, Nat Fist. S06. Vol. VILL Pl VIlt 


A. © CHOWDRY DEL 


INDIAN DEEP-SEA FISHES. 


Ann&Mag Nat HistS.6 Vol.8&. Pt 1X. 


FW Frohawk del.ethth West Newman imp. 


Genera of Callopistriidz. 


Ann. oo Mas. Nai. Fist, 5.00: Vol. Vili. Pir Xe 


C W. DEL. AD NAT. 


\ 
a) / 
OH 
7 
{ 
iS 


= 
ret 


PWV 


Mintern Pe OS. SC 


Ann.& Mag. Nat.Hist.S.6. Vol. VII. PU-Al. 


Mintern Bros. lith. 


Aniv.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.6. Vob. WEP ane 


Mintern Bros. lth. 


a 
2 


y 
yi 


L. Vil. PU. XIV 


y 
‘O 


fz 8. Gr 


Ls 


at. He 


C 


Ann.& Mag. 


Bene 


Mintern Bros 


> 


R.Mintern del. et lth 


(ELEON LONGICAUDA. 


CE 


’ 


ay ‘.* 


Anand Mag. Not. Hist-8.6 Vol: VIE. PL.XV. 


pep: t 


| prp- 
T.RR.Stebbing del ee Mintern Bros lith. 
(Ae OEIC SeevAC Sve ©) a Sor 


vs 


- 


*- 


“Ann:& Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.6. Vol. VI. PU.XVL 


Mintern Bros .lith. 


T.R.R Stebbing del. 
LEPTOGNATHIA LILLJEBORGI,n. Sp. 


Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S 6: Vol. VII. Pl. XVIL 


: 


Ec 


B.L. DOS, D 


WM&A 


HOMOLAMPAS GLAUCA, 


a 


‘th 
eee 


i a 
7 


Wt 4 


S 


ae ee ee 
> SSS. 
APD DS DWP I): 


aig? 
2 ™ 
yk 2D >; 
> DI? DY 
Ag» = uy ZI YE 


ayy 


2 DSO 
i> >>>) Sy ~ 
a —F>-3»)> ¢ be 


ee 


= ars 
oes 


SS 3 
> 
Se 
na 
SN 


ile a 
hl oes 
yg oe 


vy, et 
iH, 


ts 


PPrVE2 


WCCO